(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The History of the Reformation of the Church of England"

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



r 

K 






I 



THE 



HISTORY 



OF THE 



REFORMATION 



OF THE 



CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 



. • . . « • » ..•'•• 

• *.«•« >• « * «... 

BY 

• • . • « . ' , 

. » • • • . 



GILBERT burnst; d:.i>. '.':■'■■■ 

LATE LOBD BISHOP OF SAKUM. 



VOL. I. PART II. 



OXFORD, 

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 
MDCCCXXIX. 



f. 



ii\ 



F^ 



• •• 



*,' ■ 'jr 



• • • 



• • 




COLLECTION 



OP 



RECORDS 



Ali^D 






ORIGINAL PAPERS; 



WITH OTHER . 



INSTRUMENTS 



REFERRED TO IN THE FORMER HISTORY. 



'^OL. I. P- 2< B 



• • • • 

• • • • 



• r 
« 



• • I 



•• • • • • • 

•• • • A * 



• •• 






• • • •• 

• • •• 

• • • • •• • 

• • • •• 

• * • • • 



•-•• 



• • • • • 



'•• •• *•• •••• 

• •••• •• ■ 

'•• •••••• 



^ 



COLLECTION 



OF 



RECORDS &c*. 



I. 

T/u? record of cardinal Adrian's oath of fdelity to Henry 
Vll.Jbr the bishopric of Bath and Wells. 

U.ENRICUS rex, &c. Reverend, in Christo patri domino book 
Sylvestro ejnfloop. Wigom. venerabili viro domino Roberto ^' 
Sherboum ecclesiae Sancti Pauli London, decano, noetris in Treat. 
Bomana curia oratoribus, ac maestro Hugoni Yowng sacrae^^'* 
theologise profesaori, salutem. Cum omnes et singuli archi- 
e[nscopi et episcojM hujus nostri inclyti regni, quorum om- 
niiun nominationes, et promotiones, ad ipsas supremas dig- 
nitates, nobis attinent ex regali ct peculiari quadam praero- 
gativa, jureq; municipali, ac inveterata consuetudine, hac- 
tenus in hoc nostro regno inconcusse et inviolabiliter obser- 
vata, teneantur et astringantur, statim et immediate post 
impetratas bullas apostolicas, super eorundem promotione 
ad ipsam Dostram nominationem, coram nobis et in prsesen- 
tia nostra, si in hoc regno nostro fuerunt^ vel coram com- 
missariis nostris, ad hoc sufficienter et legittime deputatis, 
si alibi moram traxerunt, non solum palam, publice et 
expre^se^ totaliter cedere, et in manus nostras renundare 
omnibus, et quibuscunq; verlHS, dausulis, et sententiis in 

* The ^ocomentt m this volume have been collated with such of the 
originals as are to be found in the British museum, or in the Lambeth 
Vibnrj, and the correct readings reeetred into the text. 



4 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ipsis bullis apostolicis contentis^ et descriptis, quae sunt, vel 
^' quovis modo in futurum esse poterunt, prsejudicialia, sive 
damnosa, nobis, hseredibusq; de corpore nostro legittime 
procreatis Anglise regibus, coronas aut regno nostro, juribus 
vel consuetudinibiis aut praerogativis ejusdem regni nostri, 
et quoad hoc totaliter seipsos submittere et ponere in nostra 
bona venia et gratia; sed etiam juramentum fidelitatis et 
homa^i ad sancta Dei evangelia, per eosdem respective 
corporaliter tacta, nobis facere et praestare : Cumq; nos ob 
prseclara merita eximiasq; virtutes quibus reverendissimum 
in Christo patrem, dominum Adrianum tituli sancti Chri- 
^ sogoni presbyterum cardinalem abunde refertum conspici- 
mus, obq; diutumum et fidele obsequium per ipsum cardi- 
nalem nobis factum et impensum, eundem ad ecclesias 
Bathon. et Wellen. invicem unitas nominavimus et promo- 
vimus, qui idcirco et ob id quod in curia Romana continue 
moram trahit,non potest commode hujusmodi renunciationem 
et juramentum coram nobis personaliter facere et prsestare : 
Hinc est quod nos de fidelitatibus vestris et provida circum- 
spectione, ad plenum confidentes, dedimus, et concessimus^ 
ac per prsesentes damns et concedimus, vobis, tribus aut 
duobus vestrum, quorum praefatum episcopum Wigom. 
unicum esse volumus, plenam potestatem et autoritatem, 
vice et nomine nostris, hujusmodi renunciationem in manus 
vestras, et juramentum ad sancta Dei evangelia corporali* 
ter tacta, juxta formam et verum tenorem, de verbo in ver« 
bum inferius descriptum, ab eodem reverendissimo domino 
cardinali recipiendi, exigendi, et cum effectu praestari vi- 
dendi; ipsumq; cardinalem, ut hujusmodi renunciationem 
et juramentum per ipsum sic ut permittatis fiendum et 
praestandum, mami et subscriptione suis signet, et muniat, 
requirendi, et ut ita fiat cum effectu videndi literas quoq; 
et instrumenta publioa super hujusmodi renunciatione, et 
juramento fieri petendi, et notarium sive notarios publioos, 
unum vel plures, ut ipsa instrumenta confidant: Necnon 
testes qui tunc praesentes erunt, ut veritati testimonium per- 
hibeant rogandi et requirendi, ipsaq; juramentum vel in* 
strumenta taliter fienda, verum ordinem rei gerendae, et re^ 



OF RECORDS. 5 

tiuiiciatioms ac junonenti tenores in se oontinens vel conti- boo r 
naitia, nolns destinandi et transmittendi ; Et generaliter ^' 
omnia et nngula faciendi, gerendi, et exercendi, quae in 
jMTBedictis et quolibet prsedictorum necessaria fuerint, seu 
quomodolibet opportuna, ac quae rei qualitas exigit et re- 
quirit, et quae nonpsi facere et exercere possemus d praesens 
et penonaliter interessemus, etiam si talia forent quae de se 
mandatum exigant magis speciale. Tenor renunciationis 
aeqaitur et est talis: Ego Adrianus roiseratione divina tituli 
sancti Cbrisogoni presbyt. cardinalis episcopus Batbon. et 
Wellen. coram vobis reverendo patre episcopo Wigom. 
domino Roberto Shurbomo decano Sancti Pauli London. 
et Hugone Ybwng in theologia professore, commissariis ad 
hoc i serenisamo atq; excellentissimo principe domino Hen- 
rico Dei gratia rege Angliae, et Franciae^ et domino Hiber- 
niae, ejus nominis septimo, domino meo supremo, suiBcienter 
et l^ttime deputatis, expresse renuncio, et in his scriptis 
manu et sagillo meis in praesentia notariorum et testium sub- 
fecriptorum munitis, totaliter cedo omnibus et quibuscunq; 
*verlns, clausulis et sententiis, in buUis apostolicis mihi factis 
de praedict. episcopat. Bathon. et Wellen. contentis et de* 
•criptis, quae sunt vel quovis modo in futurum esse poterint 
praejudidalia ave damnosa praefato serenissimo regi, domino 
meo supremo, et haeredibus suis de corpc»'e suo legittime 
procreatis Angl. regibus, coronae aut regno, sive majestatis 
juribus vel consuetudinibus, aut prerogativis ejusdem regni: 
et quoad hoc rde integraliter submitto et pono in gratia suae 
oelsitudinis, humillime supplicans suam majestatem, digne- 
tmr mihi concedere temporalia dicti episcopatus Bathon. et 
Wellen. quae recognosco tenere a sua majestate tanquam k 
domino meo supremo. Tenor juramenti sequitur et est 
talis : Et ego idem Adrianus cardinalis praedictus juro ad 
hasc sancta Dei evangelia per me corporaliter tacta, quod ab 
bac die et in antea, vita mea naturali durante, ero fidelis et 
venis ligens, ac fidelitatem in ligencia mea pure et sincere 
senrabo^ fiddeq; et verum obsequium secundum optimum 
potte meam fadam et impendam serenissimo principi Hen- 
rico gu8 nominb septimo, Dei gratia Angl. et Fran, regi ac 

b3 



6 A COLLECTION 

BOOR domino Hiber. domino meo supremo, et haeredibus suis de 
^' corpore suo legittime procreaUs Angl. regibus, contra quas- 
cunq; personas cujuseunq; status, gradus, praeeminentiae aut 
conditionis extiterint : nee quicquam faciam aut attemptabo 
fieri, ne aut attemptari consentiam, quod in damnum, in- 
commodum, aut prsejudicium, ipsius serenissimi regis aut 
hseredum suorum prsedictorum, jurium, libertatum, praero- 
gativarum, privilegiorum et consuetudinum sui incliti regni, 
quovis modo cedere potent ; sed omne in quod jam scio, 
vel imposterum cognoseam inhonorabile, damnosum aut 
praejudiciale suae serenitati, aut regno suo, seu contrarium 
honori aut serenitati suae majestatis, aut haeredum suorum 
praedictorum, non solum impediam ad extremum potential 
meae, sed etiam cum omni possibili diligentia id ostendam 
et significabo, ostendive aut significari faciam eidem serenis- 
simo regi, omni favore, metu, promisso aut jurejurando cui- 
cunq; personam aut quibuscunq; personis cujuscunq; status, 
gradus, ordinis, praeeminentiae conditionisve extiterunt, quod 
antehac per me factum aut interpositum seu imposterum 
fiendum aut interponcndum, pcnitus sublato et non obstan- 
tibus. Honorem insuper suae majestati ad extremum po- 
tentiae meae servabo, parliamentis quoq; et aliis consiliis suae 
celsitudinis cum in ejus regno fuero diligenter attendam; 
consilium quod sua serenitas per se seu literas aut nuncium 
suum mihi manifestabit, neroini pandam, nisi iis quibus ipse 
jusserit : et si consilium meum super aliquo facto majestas 
sua postulaverit, fideliter sibi consulam, et quod magis suae 
serenitati videbitur expedire, et conducere juxta opinionem 
et scire meum, dicam et aperiam, atque id si sua serenitas 
mandaverit pro posse meo diligenter faciam. Causas insu- 
per et negotia omnia suae serenitatis mihi comraissa, seu im- 
posterum committenda, in curia Romana prosequenda, 
pertractanda et solicitanda, fideliter, accurate et diligenter, 
ciun omnimoda dexteritate prosequar, pertractabo et solici- 
tabo : Bullasq; et alias literas apostolicas validas et efficacea, 
in debita juris forma, super eisdem causis et negotiis impe- 
trare et obtinere absq; fraude, dolo aut sinistra quavis nuu 
chinatione quantum in me erit, cum omni effectu enitar^ 



OF RECORDS. 7 

operam dabo et conabor: ^ easdem taliter expeditas^ cum BOOi 
ea quam res expostulat diligentia, suae serenitati transmits ' 
tarn, aut per a£o8 transmitti, tradi et liberari curabo, et fa- 
dam aerntia qooq; et homi^ pro temparalibus died epi- 
floopata8,qu8B recogn o wo tenere k aua celaitudifie tanqmnn k 
^ombo meo suprema, fideliter fkeiom et impklM). Ita aae 
Dens wSjpv^ et hcti sancta Dei erangelia. lo eujui, kc. 
T* R, aptni NfVeiftiKi. 19 wc Oetoo. 

Per iptiun ngm. 



II. 

"Pope Juliuses letter to archbishop Warhamjbr giving Jdng 
'Benry the Eighth the golden rose, 

^VenermbUiJrtUri GmDdmo arehiSpo CantuarieiC Julius 

papa secnndus. 

TnTEAABTiis frato*, Balutem et apostolicam benedic-iugutr. 
tiooesi. ^Cariamnum in Cbriato fflium nostrum Hemricum ^^^jgl^b. 
AiigBa^ regem ^iUnstrem, queni pecuUari <^caritate coin{Hec-> 
iinrar, aliqiio hangdi apestolioo rocroere in hoc regm aui 
pnmardio, deecrandum putantes, mittimffis nunc ad eum 
maam auteam, sancto ^crismale delibutara, et odorifero 
museo aaperaam^ nostrisq; nombua de more Romanorum 
ponti6cum benedictam, quam ei k tua fratemitate inter 
missarum solemnia per te celebranda^ cum ^cerimoniis in 
notula alligata contentis, dari volumus Scum nostra et apo- 
stolica benedictione. Datum ^Rome apud Sanctum Petrum 
sub anmilo piscatoris ^die qninto Aprilis millimo quingen- 
teaimo dedmo. Pont\ nostri anno septhno. 

Sigismimdus. 

The noie of the ctremanies qf delivering the rose^ re/erred 
' ioin ihe leitery was uU thought worthy to be put in the 



m 

* JuHms Seeundui papa venerabili freUri Guliebno archifpiscop. Cantua- 
Hen, ^ Qariasiiniini « Dtostrissimuai, ' dnutOCte • ehrhrmafe 
t-oopeoRmlb ' ' enqi'mi*. * Rodhb * j April 15:10. rtaMfltcatoi. 

B 4 



8 A COLLECTION 

BOOK III 



A tpriijbr summoning convocaHons. 

Tomft. Be- Rbx« &c Revereiidissiiiio in Christo patri Cantuarier 
1^ aidiiepis. totius AngliiR primati et apostolicse sedis I^atc 

salutem. Quibusdam arduh et uigentibus negotiis, Noc 
defenmonem et securitatem ecdesiae Anglicanae, ac pacen 
tranquillitat^D, et bonum publicum, et defensionem regc 
nostri et subditcHiim nostrorum ejusdem concementibui 
volns in fide et dilectione quibus nobis tenemini rogand 
mandamus, quatenus pnemisas debito intuitu attentis c 
ponderatis, universos et nngulos ejnscopos vestrae provincia 
ac decanos et priores ecdefloarum catbedraiium, * abbates 
priores et alios electivos, exemptos et non exemptos, nee 
non archidiaconos, conventus, capitula et collegia, totumq 
derum, cujuslibet dioceseos ejusdem provincise, ad conveni 
endum coram vobis in ecdesia Sancti Pauli London, vc 
alibi prout melius expedire videritis, cum omni celeritat 
aocommoda, modo debito convocari fadatis ad tractan 
dum, consentiendum, et condudendum super prsemissis, e 
aliis quae dbi clarius proponentur, tunc et ibidem ex part 
nostra. £t hoc, dcut nos et statum regni nostri, et honoren 
et udlitatem ecdeaae prsedictse diligitis, nullatenus omittatis 
Teste mdpso, &c. apud Westmin. 6. Feb. anno regni 14. 

Warham, in his writ of executing this summons^ prejixe 
the SOth qf April Jbr the day of their meeting. 



IV. 

A writ Jbr a convoaMon summoned by Warham on an ec 

desiasiical account. 

Pcgjgir. WiLLiELMUS permissione divina Cantuar. archiepiscopus 

Fite-wii- totius Anglise primas et apostolicse sedis legatus, vene 
rabili confiratri nostro domino Ricardo Dei gratia Lon 
don. episoopo, salutem et fratemam in Domino caritatem 
Cum nuper eodesia Anglicana, quae majorum nostrorun 
temporibuS) tnultis ac magms libertatibus et immunitatibui 



liams. 




vol prvcsn <t 

vol IMRMHl^ ^^ 

lllibaMlo^ dnN 



Jld 1*11! flHlTB >VPTIi 

eodeaa Aiigtecaa m per Awtma 
ocoKs svds Deun hob IuAkmm^ 




icfonHOaoDe ncMd hdhiu in Ak 
]NoK prout mwmr » cM^S^miMi 1^ 
|Hu%idcfic cttpMnm^ <c ob id ipMMn 
Cmtuar, prafiiicHfr c mtwr e 
mtnr fffimnittinmf ^ Mmdi^ 
et sngulos dScte ncntne Omiu «CK)e« 
infim iiurtiam pronndain consliiutimi ec «1k 
ntiiim cpHooponiBi ai qin fuenint vioKrios in «piritiuilibiis 
gcDenles, ac ^fawfiaum Tacmtiuin custodes ipirilualilalsti 
ct nlBfJules cit€tis sen atari finatis, peremplorics ci per ctM 
decmoB et prkxres eodessarum cmth. «c singula capitula 
eonmdem, ardiidiaooDoa, abbates et prioon^ convent i» Mib 
se habeates, et alios eodesiarum pnelatds exemptt^s ^ tHHi 
exemptos, denimq; cujuslibet dioceseos provincial nnstne 
antedictie, citari peremptorie et pnemoneri voUinuis et nuin- 
damus, quod udem episoop sufiraganet^ nostri vicarii gene* 
rales, decani et custodes sive offidales, abbates, (uiones, 
archidiacoiii et cseteri eccledarum pnelati, exemjHi et non 
exempt!, personaliter, et quodlibet capitulum ecciesianini 
cath. per unum de capitulo graduatum, vel magis idoneuni; 
dictiq; singuli abbates, ave priores conventus sub se ha* 
bentes, nullo obstante impedimento legitime, per unam re» 
figiosam personam de conventu graduatum si qua? sit, eeu 
alias per unam magis idoneam de eodem conventu, clerusq; 
cujuslibet dioc. provincis antedictse per duos procuratores 
gTsduatos gusdem dioc, seu alias n non fuerunt, per duos 



10 A COLLECTION 

BOOK sufficientiorM et habilkire^ dioc. in eorum benefidis realiter 
' rendentes, cotnpareant coram nobis ant nostris in hac parte 
locum tenentibus, vd commissariis, si nos tone (quod afasit) 
impediri contigerit in ecclena catbed. Sancti Pauli London, 
die Sabbat viz. 26. mensis Januarii, &c Dat. in manerio 
nostro de Lambeth primo die mensis Novembris, anno 
Domini miUesimo quingentesimo nono, et nottne translat. 
anno sexto. 



V. 

The preamble of the act of subsidy granted by the clergy. 

An. Dom. QuuM illu8tris»mus et potentissimus dominus noster rex 
^fcath- '^Qgii^ ct Francise, defensor fidei et dominus Hibem. sem- 
bertiToQ. per extitit constantissimus ecclesise protector et patronus 

itall. folio . • •! • • 1* 1 /* 1* • 

^ optime mentus, atq; supenonbus annis, m diebus isehcis re- 

eordationis Julii ejus nominis papas secundi, grave schisma 
in ecclesia Romana exc»rtum pacavit et extinxit ; et postea 
ipsam ecclesiam Romanam contra vim et potentiam Gallo- 
nun, cpii tunc Italiam et urbem Romanam in servitutem 
redigere moUebantur validissimo exercitu et bello longe 
omnium sumptuosissimo feeliciter defendit, et securani red- 
didit : Ac praeterea postremis bis diebus Lutheranas haere- 
ses, in ecclesiae sacramenta ecclesiseq; statum furiose debac- 
cbantes doctissimo et numquam satis laudato libello contudit 
et superavity vicissim tam gladio quam calamo hostes ecclc- 
«8e strenuissime profligans, quibus mentis suam clarissiinam 
famam immortali gloriae pariter consecravit^ tales laudes et 
gratias sua incomparabili bonitate ab ecclesia promeruit, 
quales nunquam satis dignas quisquam mortalium referre 
potent, sed Deus effatim persolvet pra^mia digna. Quumq; 
idem rex noster et protector illustrissimus k rcge Gallorum 
per mare et per terras, incolas hujus regni contra percussum 
fioedua, promissam fidem, et suum ipsius salvum conductum 
asndue infestante, et Scotos contra regnum hoc iustigante 
ftc 8UX8 stipendiis conducente, atq; ducem Albanian in per- 
tticiem prindpis Scotorum nostri regis ex sorore nepotis im- 



onBOQUR. n 




GKoiB BuuiioB €4L bdnni ifii|MBVtt^ fcrtHMR HI imifnit HIK 

BK C lUUflB BTPHIZ a^^flEHMOnBI ^A OO pfinmi tHMI pn^fsm 

luiuu unuiii A phn cirtMvi i^ 

ft phiB cspmasniHi MiMinuii ; itn m WRk 

rcgm hnjiis defenaone, per eodenm taJi mbsklio adjinwiur 
quile juiteriaiibiis it^gibus nunquam antchac canccrssum <!«t^ 
BBC fartasos posterioiibus re$;ibus unquam »miks nisi nb 
laEa tyi i rfj ii ta Td extremam bellonim neot^tatem pcMM 
CDDoedetur. Quodrca ut regia majestas ad fo^xiidam ct 
prategeDdam ecdesuin,et denim Anglian, magis indm ani* 
metur, et ut jura, libertates el privfli^via eccIc»M> ctmc»«a 
benigne eodesw servet, ^ ab aliis servari Ikciat, ct n^ pm^- 
&U benefiKta in ingratos oontulissie rkleatur : 

Nob prsbti et dermCaat.proTiiidap in bac aacra «ynoik> 
pnmiidali stc pndatorum et deri ejimdem convocatioMs 
in cccl eg ia catbed. IKvi FauU London. vicesinK> die monMii 
Aprilis anno Dom. millesimo quingentesinm viccsinio tcrtio 
iodioata, ac uaq; ad in dedmum quartuni di«m mcntit Au« 
gosd proxime^xtunc aequentis de diebus in dies continuala, 
congregau, illustrinimo domino regi perpctuo et potrntia* 
rimo fidd et eedeaa? defenaori, subsidium dare et concedere 
deererimus, quam nostram benevoientiam ut gratam et acs 
cseptam habeat bumillime deprecamur, protestantea exprcme^ 
quod per prseaentem conoessionein, quoni tnnqiuim n<>\'am 
et ante inaolitam pro nostra singulari et |)en9onali in rt^m 
mqeaCatem obaerrantia sine exentplo donamu^, omnino ikv> 
iamos ecdeaitt AngHoanae aut suecemoribus noatris in ali- 



18 A COLLECTION 

BOOK quo prsBJudicium generari, nee casum hunc singularem ad 
sequen. trahi : Quod si prsesentem concessioDem pro exem- 
plo et (ut vocant) pro prsesideiite ad nmiles unquam ood« 
cessiones exigendas acctpiendam fore prsesentiremus, oerU 
in earn omnino consentire recusassenous ; quandoquiden 
subsidium sub modis, formis, conditionibus, exceptionibof 
ac proviaonibus^ et protestatione super et infrascriptis^ el 
non aliter, neq; alio modo, damus et concedimus, viz. sub 
sidium se extendens ad medietatem sive mediam partem ya^ 
loiis omnium fructuum, reddituum, et proventuum, posses- 
sionum, unius anni, omnium et singulorum episcopatuunt 
ecdesiarum cathed. et coll^iatarum, dignitatum, bospita 
lium monast. abbatiarum, prioratuum aliarumque domorun 
reli^osarum, necnon quorumcunq; beneficiorum et posses- 
sionum ecclesiasticarum, &c. 



VL 

Bishop Tcnstdts licence to^sir Thomas Morejbr reading 

heretical boohs. 

Regitt. CuTHBSRTUs permissione divina London, episcopui 

foi."i38. clarisamo et egre^o viro domino Thomse More firatri e 
amico charissimo salutem in Domino et benedict. Quia nu 
per, postquam ecclesia Dei per Grermaniam ab bsereticis in 
festata est, juncti sunt nonnulli iniquitatis filii, qui veteren 
et damnatam haeresim WycliiBanam et Lutherianam, etian 
hseresis WycliiBanse alumni transferendis in nostratem ver 
naculam linguam corruptissimb quibuscunq; eorum opus 
culis, atq; illis ipsis magna oopia impressis, in banc nostran 
regionem inducere conantur; quam sane pestilentissimi 
dogmadbus catholicse fidei veritati repugnantibus macular 
atq; inficere magnis conatibus moliuntur. Magnopere igi 
tur verendum est ne catholica Veritas in totum periclite 
tur, ni^ boni et eruditi viri malignitati tarn priedictorun 
hominum strenue oocurrant; id quod nulla ratione meliu 
et aptius fieri potent, quam si in lingua catholica Veritas ii 
totum expugnans haec insana dogmata eimul etiam ipsis 



OF RECORDS. 18 

simaprodeat in lucem. Quo fiet ut sacrarum literarum im- BOOR 
periti homines in manus sumentes novos istos hsretioos li- ^* 
broBy atq; una etiam catholioos ipsos refellentes, vel ipdi per 
86 Tenim disoemere, vel ab aliis quorum perspicadus est 
judicium recte admoneri et doceri possint. Et quia tu, 
irater cbarissime, in lingua nostra vemacula, sicut etiam in 
Ladna, Demosthenem quendam prsestare potes, et catholics 
veritatis assertor acerrimus in omni oongressu esse soles, 
melius subdsivas horas, si quas tuis oocupationibus suffurari 
poles, oollocare nunquam poteris, quam in nostrate lingua 
aliqua edas quse dmplicibus et ideotis hominibus subdolam 
haneticorum malignitatem aperiant, ac contra tam impios 
eodesiae supplantatores reddant eos instructiores : habes ad 
id exemplum quod imiteris praeclarisnmum, illustrissimi 
domini nostri regis Henrici octavi, qui sacramenta ecdesise 
contra Lutherum totis viribus ea subvertentem asserere ag- 
gressus, immortale nomen defensoris ecclesiie in omne sevum 
promeruit. Et ne Andabatarum more cum ejusmodi larvis 
lucteris, ignorans ipse quod oppugnes, mitto ad te insanas 
io nostrate lingua istorum naenias, atq; una etiam nonnullos 
Lutheri libros ex quibus haec opinionum monstra prodi- 
erunt* Quibus abs te diligenter perlectis, facilius intelligas 
quibus latibulis tortuoa serpentes sese condant, quibusq; 
anfractibus elabi deprehena studeant. Magni enim ad vic- 
toriam momenti est hostium consilia explorata habere, et 
quid sentiant quove tendant penitus nosse : nam si convel- 
lere pares quae isti se non sensisse dicent^ in totum perdas 
operam. Macte igitur virtute, tam sanctum opus aggredere, 
quo et Dei ecclesiae prosis, et tibi immortale nomen atq; 
a^temam in coelis gloriam pares : quod ut facias atque Dei 
eodesiam tuo patrocinio munias, magnopere in Domino ob- 
aecramus, atque ad ilium finem ejusmodi libros et retinendi 
et l^;endi facultatem atque licentiam impertimur et conce- 
dimus. Dat. 7. die Martii^ anno 1527. et nostras cons, 
sexto. 



\ 



AD LIBRUM SECUNDUM. 



I. 

The huUfor the king's marriage with queen Katherine*. 

Julius ejuscopus aervus aenrorum Dei, dilecto filio Hen*- BOOK 
lioo *chari8aiiio in Christo ^filii nostri Henrici Aatfie ^^' 
<^regis nato, et dilectas in Christo filiae Cathaiin® ^charifr- Cotton Ub. 
fiimi in Christo filii nostri Ferdinandi regis, ^et oriasJmap^'^"' 
in Christo filiae nostrsB Elizabeth, vegine Hifq3anjarum et foi* i34- 
Sidrue catholicorum nats?, illustribus, saliitcm et aposUdicam 
bmedictionem. Romani pontificis prsBceUens aiUoritas coo- 
oessa «bi desuper utitur potestate, prout personarum, negch 
tiorum eC temponim qualitate ppniBita, id in Domino conqii- 
dt salubrity* expedire. Oblats nobis nuper pro parte ve9ti|i 
petitioais series oontinebat. Quod cum alias ^tu filia Cathie 
rina, et tunc in humanis agens qucHidam Arthurus cariasinii 
b Christo £lii nostri Henrici Ang^ae regis ^illustris primor- 
gemtus, pro oonservandis pacis et amidtiae nexibus et fcede- 
ribus inter carissinwmi in Chrislo filium nostrum Ferdinan- 
duin, et cariasimam in Christo filiam nostram lUizabeth. 
Riqpaniarum et SioHse catholicos, ac prsfatum Anglise 
feges et reginam, matrimonium per verba legitime de praa- 
tenti contnxiaaetia, illudq; camali copula forsan oonsumma- 
viasetis, sdictus Arthurus prole ex hujuamodi matrimoD&o 
QOD suacepta deoessit; Cum autem, sicut eadem petitio 
aibjungebat, ad hoc ut hujusmodi vinculum pacta et ami- 
citi« inter pfsefatoa reges et n^inam diutius permaneat, 
copiatia matrimoniimi inter voa per v^ba legitime de prae- 



[* RecUad in pope Clement the Seventh's commission to cardinal Cam- 
poot to examine into its validity.] 

* clarMaJ™* ^ filio Henrid « regis illostriBS. nato, ' dariiaimi 
' ac ^ illiiatriaBimi * dominns 



16 A COLLECTION 

BOOK senti contrahere, supplicari nobis fecistis^ ut vobis in pne- 
' missis de opportunse dispensationis gratia providere de be^ 
nignitate apostolica dignaremur: Nos igitur, qui inter 
singulos Christi fiddes, ^et prsesertim catholioos r^es et 
prindpes, pads et concordise amoenitatem vigere intends 
dedderiis affectamus, vosque et quemlibet vestrum k qui- 
buscunque excommunicationis, suspendonis et ^interdicti 
aliisque ecdesiastids sententiis, censuris, ^et poenis, k jure 
vel ab homine, quavis occadone vel causa latis, d quibus 
quomodolibet innodati existitis^ ad effectum prsesentium 
duntaxat oonsequendum, harum serie absolventes^ et abso- 
lutes fore censentes hujusmodi supplicationibus indinati, 
vobiscum, ut impedimento affinitatis hujusmodi ex prae- 
misds proveniente, ac constitutionibus et ordinationibus 
apostolids^cseteris contrariis nequaquam obstantibus, matri* 
monium per verba legitime de prsesenti inter vos contraherei 
et in eo postquam "^contractum fuerit, etiamd jam forsan 
hactenus de facto publice vel clandestine contraxeritis [*ac 
illud camali copula consummaveritis, lidte remanere va- 
leads^ auctoritate apostolica tenore prsesentium de spedalis 
dono gratis dispensamus ; ac vos et quemlibet vestrorum d 
contraxeritis] (ut prefertur) ab excessu hujusmodi, ac ex- 
communicationis sententia quam propterea incurrisds, eadem 
auctoritate absolvimus, prolem ex hujusmodi matrimonio^ 
sive contracto, dve contrahendo, susceptam forsan vel sus- 
dpiendam legitimam decemendo. Proviso quod tu (filia 
Catharina) propter hoc rapta non fueris ; volumus autem 
quod d hujusmodi matrimonium de facto contraxistis, con- 
fessor, per vos et quemlibet vestrCun eligendus, poenitentiam 
salutarem propterea vobis injungat, quam adimplere tenea^ 
mini. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat banc paginam 
nostrae absolutionis, dispensationis et voluntatis infringere, 
vel ei ausu temerano contrmre; d quis autem hoc attemptare 
prsesumpserit, indignationem omnipotentis Dei ac beatorum 
Petri et Pauli apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum. Dat. 
Romee apud Sanctum Petrum, anno incamationis Dominica? 

h et oiM. > interdict. ^^ et om . ' csterisq; ■■ Contractum 
[* The passage in brackets does not occur in the MS.] 



OF RECORDS. 17 

HuUenmo qmngentesniio tertio, septimo cal. Januarii, pon- BOOK 
tificatus nostri anno primo. ^^' 



II. 

The kin^s protestation against the marriage.. 

In Dei nomine, Amen. Coram vobis reverendo in Christo Cotton lib. 
patre et domino domino Richardo Dei et apostolicee sedisb.^a' 
gratia episcopo Wintoniensi, ego Henricus Wallise princeps, 
dux Comubiae et comes Cestrise, dico, allego, et in his scrip- 
tis propono. Quod licet ego minorem aetatem agens, et intra 
annos pubertatis notorie existens, cum serenissima domina 
Eatharina Hispaniarum regis filia, matrimonium de fiicto 
oontraxerim, qui quidem contractus, quamvis obstante ipsa 
mioore setate mea de se jam invalidus, imperfectus, nuUius 
efficaciae aut vigoris extiterit ; quia tamen annis pubertatis ^ 

etmatura setate jam superveniente, contractus ipse per taci- 
turn consensum, mutuam oohalntationem, munerum aut in- 
teragnium dadonem seu recepdonem, vel alium quemcunq; 
iDodum jure declaratum, forsan existimare seu videri potent 
apparenter validatus aut confirmatus ; Ea-proplter, Ego 
Henricus Wallise princeps praedictus, jam proximus puber- 
tal existeDS, et annos pubertatis attingens, protestor, quod 
000 intendo eundem prsetensum contractum per quaecunque 
per me dicta seu dicenda, facta aut facienda, in aliquo ap- 
pmbare, validare, seu ratum habere, sed nunc in praesend, 
noD vi, dolo, nee prece indutus, sed sponte et libere, nuUo 
QK)do ooactus, contra hujusmodi contractum reclame, et 
eidon dissendo, voloque et omnino intendo ab eodem con- 
tractu matrimoniali praetenso, melioribus modo et forma, 
quibus de jure melius, validius, aut efficacius potero et pos- 
sim, penitus resilire, et eidem expresse dissentire, prout in 
praesend contra eundem reclamo, et eidem dissendo. Pro- 
testorq; quod per nullum dictum, factum, actum, aut ges- 
tum per me, aut nomine meo per alium quemcunque, quan- 
docunque aut qualemcunque, imposterum faciendum, agen- 
dum, gerendum, aut expUcandum, volo aut intendo in prae- 
VOL. f. F. 2. c 



18 A COLLECTION 

B OOK fatum GODtractum matrimoiualeni, aut in dictam dominao] 
^' Catharinam tanquam sponsam autuxorem meam ooogeatire 
Super quibus vos omnes testimonium perhibere volo, requl 
ro, rogo, atque obtestor. 

Per me Henricum Wallise principem. 

Lecta fuit et hctA suprascripta protestatio, per praefa 
turn serenissimum principem dominum Henricum, conm 
revereodo in Christo patre et domino domino Bicbardo per 
missione divina Winton. episcopo, judidaliter pro tribunal 
sedent. Et me notarium infra scriptum ad tunc praesentes 
in ejus actorum scribam in bac parte assumente, et testiun 
infrascriptorum praesentiis, anno Dom. 1505. IndictioDi 
octava, pontificatus sanctisami in Christo patris et domiii 
nostri Julii, divina providentia eo nomine papae secund 
anno secundo, mensis yero Junii die 27 ; quo die dominui 
serenissimus princeps proximus pubertati, et annos puberta 
tis attingens erat, et tunc ibidem asserebat, in quadam bass 
camera infra palatium regium Bichmondise, in parte ood* 
dentali ejusdem palatii situat Super qqibus omnibus e 
singulis, praefatus serenissimus princeps me notarium pr» 
memoratum instrumentum conficere, et testes infra nomina 
tos testimonium perhibere requisivit instanter et rogavit. Ii 
quorum omnium et singulorum fidem et testimonium, pr» 
fatus serenissimus princeps supra, et testes, ut prsemittitur 
rogati et requisiti, sua nomina propriis manibus infra scrip 
serunt. Ita est ut supra, quod ego Joannes Baed manu e( 
Agao meo manuali attestor. 

Giles Daubney, C. Somerset. 
Thomas Bowthale. 
Nicholas West. 
Henry Mamy. 



OFKISCXADS. 



m 






Cm£ml WolMegsJbM kUrr to mr Grtgrny 
Ae daontL TAcmJram Af 



DoMiXK Gitgu i i , *■ 





HHM pvocnm ilifcin.tt§<jnnn k 

iqdb 

ndnmas Tofais mgrnBemnam ipad cm a Tg tm 

Jbi rm ad ^, 

pemi qumi ex 

fifoe uDioD 

a TcDe recoMie, at 

mUre pMMiit qood ifli 

ttloe 

jbaatiiros quo 





aque TolunUle me sob 

tmeaiD hi 

Undflsune adfixeiit, 

itiimiii ut 

laoDe respoodeatk 

ique prudentiK em oubc timctmmda ct 

iubus mhil 

tajoris ait momeoti vel gimiki f k 

msilimriura, utconqoe intimiiiB. can gimrium pcMit 

tittere. Qinim itaqne, me intereedatte ct prxxsoBle, 

mregim nugeitms pne ortem md hoc fidei mdnvcfk ct cio 

erit, ut in re tarn grm fidefisama rcscn open mt foinift' 

vio utatiir, fidcmque iDi BMam de vofais jam ci mfkcrinxc;' 

IB, nihil mmbigeBB qnin portqunn gas ^ jniniu a me voiam' 

Item oognoreritis, fueritisque abunde ^instmctu* quam 



mtrncCi 

c2 




20 A COLLECTION 

BOOK maximi haec quae nunc expono Ssint momenti, utpote qte 
potissimum concemunt regiie conscienUae exonerationem, 
^auimae suae salutem, vitae conservationem et incolumitatenii 
re^i stemmatis continuationem, publicumque commodum et 
quietem subditorum omnium, eorum pariter qui sub ejus 
imperio nunc vivunt vel qui ^posthac unquam in hoc suo 
regno vivent ; quumque perspiciam sedulum vestrum minis^ 
terium hoc in negotio impendendum omnino redundaturum- 
esse in praecipuam vestram exaltationem et utilitatem, post^ 
quam infelices istos jam passos successus occaaonem se ^ob- 
tulisse, qua vestra familia hujusmodi operam huic serenissuno 
principi navare possit, quod statum omnem vestrum in longe 
meliorem quam an tea sit baud dubie restituturus et adauc- 
turusy certissimum corapertissimumque habeo, quod ob has 
tarn urgentes causas et tam graves successuros effectus, adeo 
toto pectore vires omnes vestras industria ac studio tanUe 
conficiendae rei addicetis, ut omnia queatis ad optatum exi^ 
tum perducere ; atque ita promissum fidemque meam praD- 
stabitis, tam optimum regiae majestatis institutum juvabitis, 
ejus desiderio et expectationi omni ex parte satisfacieUs, et 
praeter bene peractae rei honorem et laudem comparandam, 
mercedem quoque reportabitis tanti principis liberalitate 
dignam, quae certissime cedet in perpetuum vestrum totius^ 
que vestrae familiae commodum et incrementum : Et quum 
jam mihi persuadeam futurum omnino ut ofiiciis actionibufr* 
que vestris sitis promissis sponsionibusque meis omnino sa- 
tisfacturi, ad id pluribus verbis neutiquam adhortabor, pn>- 
inde ad rem nunc ipsam venio. Ante hoc tempus vobis 
aperui, quemadmodum regia majestas, partim assiduo suo 
°> studio et eruditione, partim relatu ac judicio multorum 
theologorum, et in omni doctrinae genere doctorum virorum 
asseveratione, existimans conscientiam suam non esse suffid* 
enter exoneratam, quod in conjugio existeret cum regina, 
"Deique primo et ante omnia ac animae suae quietem et sa- 
lutem respiciens, mox vero suae successionis securitatem, 

K sunt ** auimiBquc > postea ^ obtulisse videtis, qua 

*" studio ofit. " Deumque 



^ 



c animam suaix^ laesam et oitensam, adeo quod, quum 
conatibus actionibusque quibuscunque Deum potis- 
iln semper proponat, ingenti cum molestiaoordiflque 
itione in hoc matrimonio degit ; super qua re matu- 
umque judicium consul uit clarissimorum celeberri- 
; doctorum aliorumque complurium in omni erudi- 
nere excellentiorum virorum ac prflelatorum, partim 
rum, partim jurisperitorum, tum in suo regno, turn 
itentium, ut aperte vereque cognosceret, an dispen- 
ea concessa pro se et regina, ex eo quod regina fra- 
iterini uxor antea extiterit, valida et sufBciens foret, 
iemumque k variis multisq; ex his doctoribus asse- 
lod papa non potest dispensare in primo gradu afH- 
tanquam ex jure divino, moraliter, naturaliterque 
9, ac si potest, omnes affirmant et consentiunt quod 
potest, ni^ ex urgentissimis et arduis causis, quales 
fuerunt ; Bulla praeterea dispensationis fundatur et 
est sub quibusdam rationibus falso suggestis et 
», in ea namque asseritur, quod hsec regia majestas 
nium hoc cum r^na percupiebat, pro bono pacis 
enricimd septimum Ferdinandum et Elizabetham, 
le vera nulla tunc dissentio aut belli suspicio esset 
;t06 principes, vei re^m majestatem prsedictam, 
teneris adhuc annis, nee in discretione aut judicio 
is acebat : nunauam deinde assensiU aut auicauam 



22 A COLLECTION 



BOOK praelatia judicatur hujusmodi dispensationeni non adeo Vafi- 
' dam et idoneam esse ac efficacem, ut praedictum matriauK 



» ■> 



nium manifeste justum legitimuttique sit ; 8ed potilis quod 
multa possunt objici, magnis probabilibusque fiindata ti 
oorrobcff^ta rationibus, in non leve pericidum regiae profis^ 
totiusque regni ac subditorum gravem perturbationem. AA 
hsec postquam regia majestas, Pquse Walliae princepa tune 
erat, decimum quartum annum attigisset, contractus reyoeli>- 
tio subsecuta est, rege patre expresse nolente quod hujus- 
modi matrimonium uUo pacto sortiretur effectum. Ifis 
causis rex hie serenissimus, tanquam bonus et cathohcuB 
princeps, timens ne ob tam diutumam cum r^na contino- | 
ationem, indignatus et iratus Deus citius ex humanis evo^ 
caverit masculam e regina susceptam prolem, graviusque H 
Deo supplicium expavescit, si in matrimonio hoc non legi- 
timo perse veraverit; ex hac ideo oocasione, intimis praecordiis 
hunc conscientiae scrupulum concepit, in animo nihilominus 
habens, pro animi cohscientiaeque suae quiete et salute, pro- 
lisque securitate, ad sanctam Domini nostri sedemque apo- 
stolicam confugere, tantae rei remedium impetraturus confi- 
dens, quod ob complura sua erga eam merita et officia turn 
calamo ingeniique viribus^ tum armis praestita, subsidia in 
ecclesiffi calamitatibus prompte subministrata, sanctissimus 
Dominus noster non gravabitur sua benignitate, authoiitate 
ac fiu^ultate, intimum hunc regiae majestatis cordi inhaeren- 
tem dolorem amovere, eumque modum ac rationem inire 
qua regia majestas praedicta uxorem aliam ducere, et, Deo 
volente, masculam prolem in suae successionis securitatem 
queat ex ea suscipere, et tam certam quietem in suo r^no 
constituere: Quumque ejus sanctitas ab his nunc captiva de>- 
tineatur, qui pro virili sua forsan conabuntur impedire, tur- 
bareque hoc regiae majestatis desiderium et statutum, ipsa 
praeterea co^tur vias omnes exoogitare, quibus dicta saneti- 
tas de hac re dexterius et commodius instrui, et facilius 
adduci queat ad ea concedenda, quorum medio et yigord 
re^ae majestatis animus et desiderium queat optatum sortiri 



qui 



\ 



OP RECOIIds. ffi 

hfftmttt Fvtxnde ipsa tt^ ma^eMs de fide^ industria, BOOK 
mieiitate, firtid«litiiHiue Testra {denisffline coofidens, vult "' 
i MiAuk Iris Kuria BCDqytii, rebus aliis omnibus quibuscun* 
M tb eo Yd k quoTis alio toIhs oommisflis omnino postha* 
[ti% Yiaa aiodosque o^nnes posnbiles exoogitetis quibus 
Meada McftsCiMifie^ inutato halntu et tanquam alicujus 
oMrtar^ vd tanqoam oommisBioiiem habens k duoe Ferraris 
10 MoattuUia inter pondficem tt eum oomponendis contro* 
enm^ vd alia qua licuerit securioii via, ad pontificis pns- 
Miaoni «l criloquiutn aocedendi, omnibus arlntris semods, 
fitri poMt, pro Testris obeundis mandatb ; quorum obti*- 
ndortiM gratia^ a ita expedire judicaTeritis, earn meii!ed e n i 
I peMMkirun summam promittetis ac tradetis, his qui ^ re 
BM Yolem atq; poterunt hoc negotium ad efiiBctum pertra- 
ore, quam summam, et ejus limitationem, judido, pnideiw 
asque ventne integram r^ia majestas remittit ; etiam n his 
•Mda Ibret qui pontifioem asseryant, vel cuicunque alio qui 
Ml tutD ad aecretum cum sua sanctitate sermonem adduoere^ 
I loeomque tutum reducere posset: Cujus rei gratia, aliisque 
1 hune finem consequendum sustinendis oneribus ueoessa^ 
is, pecunise ad summam deoem mille ducatorum, per metu 
urioa Vetietias transmittentur, qui iilic in promptu aderunt, 
enolresidse et consignandse prothonotario fratri vestro, 
agio illic exislenti oratori ; per eumqiie de tempore in tem- 
UB ad vos transmitti ea summa poterit quam huic obtinendo 
egoCio oonduoere posse existimaveritis, nihilque ambigo 
VBSk dictam pecuniam fideliter collocetis, ex regiae majestatis 
tilitalie, expectattone, atque sententia. Atque ubi ad sano- 
im dominum nostrum aocesseritis, post filiates et cordatis- 
mas reg^ majestatis measq; devotas et humillimas com- 
laidatkiiies, et post exhibitas k rege credentiss Kteras, in 
oibus in m^tii adjumentiun dausula vehemens est propria 
flB manu ooiMcripta, ut ex earum exempio cognosoetis, 
jus samrtitAti exponetis quam grave, molestumq; repm 
kgestati et mihi nt audire infselknssimos eventus calamita- 
mque JD iBcran dam, in qua nunc ^us sanctitas cum reve* 

^ revera 
C 4 



24 A COLLECTION 

BOOK rendiss. cardinalib. versatur, cum gravissimo detrimento 
irreparabilique sedis apostolicse illiusque patrimonii jactura, 
ad quae mala sublevanda et corrigenda nullum in regia ma- 
jestate ofBcium des&derabitur, quod ab ullo erga sanctam 
domini nostri vel sedem apostolicam observantissimo principe 
queat excogitari; ineoq; omne meum ministerium ac studium 
non minus promptum aderit, quam si ex ea re solum possem 
mihi coelum comparare; quemadmodum experientia, aliqua 
in parte, jam docuit, et Deo duce posthac uberius compro- 
babit : quam rem copiosius optimisq; verbis agetis, prseser- 
tim, quum sciatis quanto et quam sincero affectu regia 
majestas ejus sanctitatem prosequatur, et quanta mea sit in 
ipsam devotio, in bisque sermonibus insistetis prout lod, 
temporis, negotiique ratio videbitur judicio vestro pos- 
tulare. 

Secundo, Sanctissimo domino nostra solita vestra dexteri- 
tate aperietis id quod in his ipsis Uteris ad vos scripsi con- 
cernens hujus matrimonii insufBcientiam, ab hisq; rationibus 
et causis fundamentum capietis, qu^e superius enarrantur, 
integrumq; discursum ejus sanctitati declarabitis^ non omitp- 
tentes intrinsecum dolorem, conscientise scrupulum, Dei ra- 
Uonem, masculae [»*olis respectum, hujus regni bonum, et 
alia omnia ut superius scripta sunt : addentes insuper, nihil 
Tehementius optari k tota regni nobilitate, subditisque om- 
nibus nullo discrimine, quam 6 regiae majestatis corpore 
masculum hseredem ^ Deo sibi dari, in perpetuam consola- 
tionem, gaudium, quietem, ac totius regni securitatem, post- 
eritatisquefirmissimumcolumen; prudentiorumq; opinionem 
esse, quod Deus omnipotens k tanto bono concedendo divi- 
nam suam manum substrahit, ob errorem, culpamque in 
dicto matrimonio hactenus admissam, quae nisi mature cor- 
rigatur, graviora ex hac occasioue in hoc regnomala succe- 
dent, quam antea unquam fuerunt audita; etenim si hoc 
negotium in suspenso et indiscussum relinqueretur, hujus- 
modi possent quaestiones, controversiae et contentiones ac 
factiones post defunctum regem exoriri, ob regni haeredita- 
tem, quae non possent in multorum aevo restingui, ut antea 
olim ex causa longe leviori accidit, neq; ex re tam ambigua, 



V 



OF RECORDS. 525 

tun SKVse <£in depopulationes, bella, intestinaeq; controver- BOOK 
flie exortae, et ad multum tempus continuatae sunt, in extre- ' 
mum et ferme ulumum r^ni exddium ; quas quum tarn 
pmA aunt, sanctiasunus dominus noster veluti pater et 
gubemator Christianitatis prospicere ex officio debet, et 
quibuscunque modis potest^ pro viribus adniti et conari, ut 
haec regna ac dominia quas nunc supersunt in fide et obe- 
dientia ecclesiae assidue eontineat, inter quae, Deo sit laus, 
hoc r^;num baud recensendum est inter minima, sed tanquam 
iUud quod bactenus juvavit, et posthac pro tuto praesidio 
semper baberi potent, adversus ea quae cedere possent in 
ecclesiae catholicae vel sanctae fidei detrimentum. 

Tertio, Sanctissimo domino nostro proponetis praesentem 
ffylpriip statum, rogabitisque lit in mentem velit redigere, 
quo nunc in statu suae sanctitatis res cum Christianis prin- 
dpibus versentur, cumq; privatae contentiones, quae illi sunt 
cum magna eorum prindpum parte, addita et ambitione 
' immoderatoq; regum appetitu et ex arbitrio suo, Temporale 
jus omne atq; sprituale tractandi, eccleaasticamq; jurisdic- 
donem et authoritatem invertendi, eo certe animo ut sedis 
apostolicae dignitatem extinguant ; his omnibus in unum 
oonnexis ac bene consideratis, ejus sanctitas manifeste cog- 
Doscet, principem nullum, neq; portum, aut refugium tam 
tutum, cui in omnem eventum queat inhaerere, sibi relictum 
esse, quam haec regia majestas est quae nihil sibi vendicat, 
nil ambit, quod praejudicio esse possit dictae sanctitati, sed 
ejus, apostolicaeque sedis, semper fuit, est, esseq; decrevit 
firmissimum scutum, tutissimumq; propugnaculum, ita suas 
actiones cum caeteris principibus firmans et connectens, ut 
aemper ex ea occasione in suam banc optimam sententiam 
reliquos possit attrahere, adeo quod regi tam optime in 
sancUssimum dominum nostrum afFecto nihil denegari de^ 
beat, utcumq; maximum quod possit ab ejus sanctitate prae- 
Stan ordinaria vel absoluta sua authoritate ; nam proculdu- 
bio, post viaa modosq; omnes tentatos^ omnino perspicietur 
omnia alia amicitiae officia, si huic quod petitur comparentur, 
esse perquam exigua, et hoc amicum officium hujusmodi fu- 



96 A COLLECTION 

iBOOK turum, ex quo reliqua queant incrementum cApere, sine eo 
^^' futura alioqiiin parvi ac kiullius fere momenti. 

Tertio, Probe notandum est, quod res nunc aperta et pe^ 
tita, k regiaq; majestate tantopere optata, ex tarn magno 
conscientiae scnipulo, cordisq; remorsu oritur, ut 'unicuiq; 
quantumcunq; minora quam regia majestas sit de sancdsamo 
domino nostro merito. Quocirca judicat, et pro re oompertil 
sibi persuadet, quod si uUa meritorum vel ofiiciorum ratio 
habeatur, nunc ipsius sanctitas huic suo desiderio et peti- 
doni benignissime liberrimeque adjuvet, nullo prorsus dubio, 
difficultate, contradictione, aut mora injecta. Negotiumque 
hujusmodi est, ut cognita dispensationis insufficientia, quam- 
vis id non requisivissct rex, ultro proponi offerrique debuis- 
set ab eadem sancdtate tanquam h. patre spirituali, in ejus 
salutis et conscientiae beneficium. 

In gratiam igitur et contemplationem pnemissorum om« 
nium instantissime vehementissimeque k sanctissimo domino 
nostro requiretis et contendetis, ut dubio, metuque oroni 
sepofflto, respicere vdit ad calisse statum, et ad ea quae sub- 
sequutura videantur, rationemq; habere infinitorum commo- 
dcH*um, quae ex hac re suae sanctitati apostolicaeq; sedi inde 
provenient rem banc statim, absq; temporis tractu, et causae 
drcumstantia, nemini earn aperiens, libere concedere et in- 
dulgere, nulliq; communicata specialem commissionem ad 
hunc effectum et finem confectam in forma brevis concedere, 
et ad me dirigere, facultatem addens, ut mihi liceat quos- 
cunq; voluero ad me vocare, mihiq; asciscere ad proceden- 
dum in hac causa, et inquirendum de dictae bullae ac dis- 
pensationis suffidentia, juxta formam ac tenorem expressum 
in quodam libello hujus rei gratia confecto ; quern cum his 
ad vos mitto, sic in deUta forma conscriptum et digestum 
ut non sit futurum opus quo denuo ab ullo alio exscribatur. 
n forsan periculosum putaretur earn rem cuiq; patefacerej 
vel in dubium aut dilationem jN*otractum iri ncgotium, si 
ulli ex sanctisfiimi domini nostri officiariis conunitteretui 

' ankuki; debita sit, qaantomcunq; tninori 



OF RECORDS. ffl 

rorsus eonacribendum ; sed quod in hujusmodi periciili BOOK 
e?entum poeat gus sanctitas sine ullo discrimine vel alicujus ' 
eogmtjooe earn dicto libello signaturam, sigillumq; apponere, 
at aperte inde oonstet, pontificis meram voluntatem sic esse^ 
iDiiuque flognaturse ac sigilli vigore, legitime et sufficienter 
{XMBiin ego prooedere ad inquisitionem de dictae dispensa- 
timis insufficientia, cognitionem et aliarum causarum et 
ntionuiii, qu« adduci possunt pro dicti matrimonii invalidi- 
tate. 

Item cum his ad yos mitto dispensationem in debita forma 
oonfiectam et scriptam in modum brevis, secreto impetran- 
dam et expediendam eidem signaturam vel sigillum appo- 
nendo, vel alio quovis modo vaiido : Et quamvis ex hac re 
multa pendeant, ob quas ista requiruntur, et quae, Deo 
&vente, neutiquam timenda sunt ; Attamen regia majestas 
exemjdo innitens, et reoordationi complurium rerum, quae 
olim pneteritis temporibus fuerunt injuste asserta, vel ad- 
ducta, in animo habens causas suas omnes absq; ulla con- 
troreraa aut difficultate ad perfectum finem perducere, et 
Be uUo quovis prsetextu, argumento aut colore, postmodum 
emergente perturbarentur, hoc k sanctissimo domino nostro 
requirit, veluti rem necessariam, qua nullo pacto carere 
queat ; firmiter confidens, quod sanctitas sua, benigne atq; 
amanter isti ejus desiderio assentiet, et conccdet sine ullo ob- 
staculo dictam commissionem, juxta formam quam regia ma- 
jestas petit, et eodem tempore, atq; hsec omnia ita benigne 
ac liberaliter expedire, secretiori et validiori quo fieri pos- 
sit modo, quo optatus iinis subsequi possit in eum eVectum, 
laudabileque propositum, de quo superius dictum est ; Qua 
ex occasione sanctissimum dominum nostrum in perpetuum 
flibi adstringet, indissolubiliq; amicitiae vinculo hanc regiam 
majestatem mbi altigabit, quae nulli labori, periculo, opibus, 
regno, subditis, nee ipsi sanguini parcens, ab ejus sanctitate 
nunquam divelletur aut eam deseret, sed totis suis yiribus 
coDstantissime semper illi adhserebit, tum in suae sanctitatis 
etcanliiialiumliberationem,tuminhostibuspersequendis; ad 
quern finem, magnam jam pecuniarum summam ad regem 
Christianiasimum misit, pro illo Italiae exercitu continuando. 



jes A COLLECTION 

BOOK et praeter id in animo statutum habct) quod nisi Caesar de 
dicta sanctitate liberanda consentire, et ad pacem 4evenire 



voluerit, bellum gerere advcrsus has inferiores Csesaris re- 
giones et dominia, quo vehementius urgeat sanctissimi 
domini nostri liberationeai> ecclesiaeq; in pristinam suam 
dignitatem et authoritatem restitutionem, eaque de se in- 
dicia exhibebit ut universo orbi manifestum sit futunim, 
dictam suam majestatem esse solidum perfectum amicum, 
filium obsequentissimum et ejus devotissimum ; k qua pec- 
tx>ris sui sententia, nullo thesauro, nullis opibus, nuUis reg- 
nis, seu ditionibus, vel occasione quacunq; unquam ^abdu- 
cetur, sed ex filiali sua observantia et in Christianam 
religionem zelo, innatoq; erga sedem apostolicam studio et 
prsecipuo quodam afiectu, quern sanctissimo domino nostra 
gerit: in compensationem quoq; gratitudinis, quam tam 
avide in hoc suo negotio ab ejus sanctitate expectat, decre- 
tum prorsus habet in constantissimo hoc et indissolubili 
amicitise et conjunctionis vinculo ^sincerissimse perstare, id 
quod dicta regia majestas sanctissimum dominum nostrum 
vehementissime rogat, ut probe velit in omnem partem li- 
brare, vicisscmq; efBcere, ut ex regiae petitionis indulgentia 
palam constet parem benevolentiam et humanitatem k sanc- 
tissimo domino nostro ex mutuo praestari. 

Hsec autem causa ipsius sanctitati k vobis, ut dictum est, 
exposita et declarata, neutiquam dubitandum est, quin 
benevole atq; libenter statim adnuat regise majestatis expec- 
tationi et quod huic assentiet, dictam commissionem secreto 
modo ipsa concedens, neminem de ea re, ut dictum est, par- 
ticipem faciens ; qui modus servandus est, si videritis hsec 
eflici non posse, nisi cum ^periculo hsec res eis communice- 
tur, qui eam sint interturbaturi, vel si id prsestare fuerit in 
sanctissimi domini nostri arbitrio, tunc ejus sanctitas non 
gravetur, per brevia, vel per bullas, prout validius et magis 
sufBciens fore judicaverit, prsemissa omnia concedere, ad 
quod vestram omnem industriam, prudentiam, studium, 
diligentiamq; adhibebitis: Sic omnia prudenter ac circum- 

^ Adducetur, ■ sinoerissimo < periculo quin haec 



OF RECORDS. 89 

«cte agentes, ne in discrimen deveniatur negotium hoc his BOOK 
^tegendi, qui illud vel impedire vel retardare forsan volu- 
int aut poterint, sed potius quam ad id periculi res dedu- 
itur contenti eritis sola dictorum libellorum signatura, iii 
im fonnam confecta, quum ex ea palam constet, pontificis 
isensum in id actualiter concurrisse^ qui postea recentiori- 
118 scriptis^ si ita opus fuerit, firmius confirmari corrobo- 
iriq; poterit. 

£t quoniam incertum est, utrum ante vestrum ad pon- 
fioem accessum, ejus sanctitas fuerit in suam libertateni 
!Stituta5 neene, quae forsan libera non tanti faciei regias 
lajestatis amicitiam et conjunctionem, vel allegabit, se nee 
idere nee posse, ex suis cum Csesare conventionibus istik 
Hicedere, nee secreto ullo modo, vel ullo colore, quod ea 
\ re fecisset apud Csesarem "justificari, ut potuisset antea 
I regise majestatis auxilio pro sua liberatione sperans, dum 
ihuc detineretur captivus; eo casu sanctissimo domino 
ostio in mentem redigetis, quam parum fidere possit ullis 
bi factis k Csesare promissis, quum nulla in parte redun- 
are posat in commodum aut securitatem, sed solum in ex- 
pemum excidium ac detrimentum sedis apostolicse ; et licet 
d breve tempus multa videretur Caesar in ejus sanctitatis 
Tatiam facturus, compertissimum tamen semper pontifici 
sse debet Caesarianos ea facere, semperq; facturos, quae 
7aesareni possint exaltare, et tendant ad usurpationem, po- 
ius et depressionem status ecclesiastici, quam ad ejus conti- 
laationem, vel conservationem ; et quotiens ad versus eccle- 
iam ista tentarentur, regia majestas in hac sua petitione 
nssa repulsam, quae alioquin ejus sanctitati in omnem 
ventum firmissime adhaesisset, et alios suos confoederatos 
Q eandem sententiam pertraxisset, quam, ca deficiente, in 
oDtraiium facile possent ^allici, quo animo futura sit, et 
[uam bene suum affectum et observantiam coUocasse existi- 
oatura : summae est prudentise omnia considerare. 

Hand incognitum praeterea est sanctissimum dominum 
lostrura ad Caesaris instantiam, quum non multam ab ejus 

" jnstificare, ec " itiici, 



80 A COLLECTION 

BOOK sanctiute gratiam promeritus esset, ei concesfflsse digpenaado- 
nem et absolutionem k jurejurando ab illo praestito, dedu- 
cenda in conjugem domina pnqcipissa, nuUo ut par fuifiseC k 
regia majestate habito, seu petito consensu, nan obstante quod 
C«sar in vaUdissima forma, non solum prsestito jurejunuido, 
sed cauUone et ecclesiasticarum censurarum et poenarum ad- 
hibita, quod perstringeretur de dicto matrimonio perimpkn* 
do, ac si pontifex contentus esse potuit, tantum ei ostendofe 
gratitudinem, quum veluti hostis indies certior tunc potent 
haberi, et qui majora Xpetebat quam juste posset optare, 
suis petitionibus, regia majestate inconsulta, neutiquam par- 
cens, quantopropensius ejus sanctitas adnuere debet ejus priQ- 
cipis voto, cujus fidem ^t observantiam vere filialem saspe 
experta est. Verum tamen si sanctissimus dominus noster 
difficulter visus fuerit posse adduci, ut in meam perscmam 
dict« commissioni assentiat, allegans quod non sum indif- 
ferens, cui ex suse sanetitatis honore hoc negotium committi 
possit, cum regias majestati sum subditus et intimus con« 
siliarius, tunc tamdiu persistetis ea in re, quoad vobis visum 
fuerit conveniens, negotii expeditionem non ideo protra- 
hentes, aut differentes, sed instantes ut hujusmodi comnuMO 
concedatur; affirmabitisq; me pro re nulla quantumlibet 
grandi, nullo favore, aut commodo, quicquam effecturum 
esse, quod aversetur officio meo, et erga Christum praestitae 
professioni, neq; ^unquam a recto, vero, justoq; tramite di- 
gressurum ; Et ^quum cardinalis sim et apostolicas sedis cb 
latere legatus, ejus sanetitatis honor, integraque consdentia, 
k me omnino conservaretur, ex hujusmodique concessa com* 
missione, omni ex parte exoneraretur. Tandem si ad hoc, 
nuUis rationibus pontifex potueiit adduci, ab ejus sancti- 
tate requiretis, ut dictam velit commissionem concedere in 
personam domini Stapbylei decani rotas, qui et vir indif- 
ferens est^ et hujusmodi r&. ob eruditionem accommodatus, 
nullo pacto omittentes dispensationis expeditionem, ut dictum 
est ; et hujus rei gratia commissionem nunc ad vos mitto, in 
debita forma copfectam et paratam, quae signetur ad dictum 

yparabat *uouin *qaiii 



k 



OF RECORDS. 81 

unum Staphjleum directa^ quam aanctiflfluno domino BOOK 
tro reddetis, casu quo alia nequeat obdneri, rogalntiflq; ^^' 
cum dBcta digpentatione earn velit oonoedere. Et quo- 
n fieri poesit quod dum fieret mentio de me exdpiendo, 
itan ejus sanctitas aliquem alium quam dominum Sta- 
rkum nominaret, ad quern commissio hujusmodi dirige- 
ir^ hoc Y&ro in loco tenacissime insistetis, firmiterq; in- 
lebida ei ra, nee in alium gliquem virum exterum uUo 
to oooaentientes, sed solum pro eodem domino Staphyleo 
antes ejus sanctitatem summis precibus vehementissime 
antes, et raUonibus omnibus 8uadente8,.ne alium uUum no- 
lare velit, ass^ientes quod quum in instructionibus vestris 
I oontineatur, nee de alio uUo fiat mfsntio, ^nisi me re- 
ato, iterum atque iterum ab eadem sanctitate petetis, ut 
nine hujus auditoris rotae hsec fiat et expediatur commisno, 
i nee audere nee posse vobis prsescriptos fines transgredi. 
De rega veto deoderii ac peUUonis frustratione super dicta 
pmianone obtinenda dieetis unum et idem esse, banc iUi 
icgare, vel alii conoedere quam in vestris instrucUonibus 
itineatur, nonquod regia majestas de aliorum recUtudipe 
. indifferentia quioquam suspicetur, vel quod judicet 
um aliquem afiectibus olmoxium ; sed quod pro re cer- 
ima credidit, quod sanctissimus dominus noster in ne- 
lem tam facile oondescenderet, quam in dictsB rotse de- 
lum, ob idque de eo in instructionibus vestris mentionem 
it : sed commissiones in debita forma cum his nominibus 
i et conscribi jussit, quod si hie credidissemus, dom. Sta- 
irleum <^jusjurandum habitum istic iri pro suspecto aflSr- 
ce potestis me fuisse omnino missurum consimilem com- 
Honis formulam, spatio relicto pro aliquo alio inscribendo 
nine, aliquamq; aliam super ea re instructionem me da- 
um fuisse; et baud dubie, si de nominibus duntaxat 
rit controversia, hse rationes facile poterunt pontificem 
raiiere, ut in me conaentiat, vel in Staphyleum, De aliis 
o oeminem admittetis, nee tamen pontifici apperietis vos, 
id faciatis habere in mandatis, sed superius enarratas 

^ Biai illo, me ^'josjurandum om. 



32 A COLLECTION 

BOOK causas in yestram excusationeih allegantes, omnino ut vobis 
' injungitur, ea in re insistetis. • 

Quod si nullis modis dictam commissionein et dispensatio- 
nem impetrare poteritis, ad idq; nequiverit pontifex ad- 
duci, nisi rem prius alicui ex cardinalibus vel offidariis oom- 
municaverit, in eo tunc casu, ejus sanctitati in memoriam 
redueite, quo! et quam gravia mala ex hujus negotii propa- 
latiore possent provenire, si ex ea occasione <^aliqua oon- 
trarietas vel impedimentum suboriretur, unde regias majes- 
tatis expectatio postmodum frustrarctur ; Quo igitur, a 
ullce injiciantur inhac re ^tractanda difBcultates, ut pontifex 
etiam facilior ad regium votum concedendum promptiorq; 
reddatur, alias etiam prater has literas seorsim ad vob 
scripsi, quas una cum his accipietis, in quibus copiose ag« 
gessi, quam multas magni momenti raUones, ob quas sen- 
ten tia judiciumq; meum est, ne ullo pacto pontifex hanc p&- 
titionem regice majestatis deneget; quas literas, quum in 
eis argumentum vehemens est, nee ob prolixitatem tsedio- 
sum aut molestum quod legatur, modum aliquem ipsius 
sanctitati legendi invenietis ; spemq; certam habeo, d 
earum summa, tenor, atq; sententia profunde perpendatur, 
quam satis id esse poterit ad omnem tollendam difficultatem, 
quse ^posset obyersari in dicta commissione dispensationeq; 
obtinenda, in Seisque contenta sigillatim exponetis adeo^ 
quod hoc negotium confici queat, arbitris aut consiliaribus 
ad id neutiquam accitis si fieri possit: si tamen pontifex 
speraverit se posse ban; omnia eos celare qui huie rei forsan 
voluerint refragari, et omnino decrevcrit aliquos cardinales 
vel ofliciarios istius causae participes facere, omnem tunc in- 
dustriam statim adhibebitis, ut his cognitis, eorum gratiam 
et favorem in re vobis comparetis, partim eis respectus, et 
causas omnes in meis literis contentas, etiam in causae corn- 
mod um facientes, uberius exponentes, partim vero earn re- 
munerationem illis dantes, quae judicio vestro conveniens 
habebitur, dummodo optatum res sortiatur efFectum. Et 
ut omnia queatis praestare commodius cum his, meas literas 

■ 

** iiliquae contrarietates ** tracUndie ^ possit t eis 



OF RECORDS. SS 

cdpietisquas ad cardinalem Sanctorum Quatuor et coUe- BOOK 
ium cardiiialium' scriboi easque reddetis ut expedire censu- ^^' 
rids, plane confidens nihil k vobis omissum iri, ut hac in 
i eorum gratiam, atq; favorem queatis obtinere, in quem 
rentum ea muqera offeretis, quae convenicntia visa fuerint, 
igiaque majestas quicquid ejus nomine promiseritis^ id 
lelissime, uberrimeq; prsstabit, pro quarum rerum ex- 
ditioDe, illis pecuniis uti poteritis per literas Cambii 
enetias transmissis, ^quos uC suiFecerint necessariumq; vos 
ifltimaveritis rei impetrandas. Et quum ambiguum sit an 
ins licuerit hoc tempore ad poiltificis prsBsentiam accedere, 
ijusmodi accessus defpctus, si aliee rem ad bonum exitum 
sducendi rationeis non excogitarentur, causa esse posset 
Dgiona morse, et totius rei impedimento; proinde regia 
qestas, ut modos omnes expeiiatur, nee uni soli inhsereat, 
ec eadem in mandatis dedit domino secretario, quem non 
ticul ab urbe esse intelleximus, quemadmodum in his 
asq; mda brevioribus Uteris continentur, ita quod alter 
istnim, vel uterque n fieri possit, ad pontifids prsesentiam 
cessum h^beat, nihil tamen sub spe domini secretarii, 
istrse vos diligentiae aut industrial omittetis, nee ille sub 
le vestra, in re hac modis omnibus promovenda remissior 
it, sed nihil conjunctim aut divisim intentatum relinque- 
s. Quod si uterq; vestrum ad pontificem admittatur, alter 
I altero nescius, id non oberit sed multum proficiet, etiam 
ante alterius adventum negotium hoc alter impetrd^sset, 
d a aliquis vestrum cognoverit causam banc expeditam 
se, omniaq; pro certo impetrata esse, tunc labori et sump- 
bus pontificem pro eadem re accedendi parcere poteritis, 
K); in >ea amplius iugerere, neq; necessarium aut op- 
irtunum erit, ut pro. uUa alia re in prassentia quam pro 
ic apud sanctissimum dominum nostrum agatis, sed 
Ium' nunc procurabitis de commissione et dispensatione 
xta formam ad vos missam obtinenda, necnon de pro- 
Btinatione ilia, quam ^compendii ad vos dedi, in quibus 
nnibus et singulis apte tractandis regia majestas magnam 

• 

^ qiioaq; saffeceriut *cain kcompcndio 

VOL. I. P. 2. I> 



34 A COLLECTION 

BOOK fiduciam in vestra prudentia coUocavit, in quibus cum tam 
magni sint momenti, ex regies majestatis sententia nunc 
vobis maxime elaborandum est. 

Deniq; quum intelligam dominum Lautrek nonnihil mirari^ 
quod re^ae majestatis istic agentis, nullam sudrum manda* 
torum partem cum eo conferunt, ad eum nunc scribo, et 
nonnuUa domino Roberto Jemyngham ei exponenda com* 
mitto, conoementia actiones cum Ferrarise duce, et alia qu89- 
dam eodem domino Lautrek ;* significans vos missos esse ad 
dictas causas juvandas, et pontificis liberationem promoven* 
dam, quemadmodum ex literarum ad dominum Jemyngham 
exempio cognoscetis : expediens itaq; fuerit, ut pr» ae fera- 
tis, vos dictae rei gratia missos esse, ne forsan dominus 
Lautrek in falsam aliquam conjecturam aut suspicionem in- 
cideret, quae communibus rebus nocere posset, et in yestn* 
rum quoq; actionum impedimentum redundare. 

Illud deinde reticere nolui, quod si uUo pacto vobis lioeat 
i ad sanctissimi domini nostri praesentiam accedere, nihil 
omittatis in favorem et gratiam reverendi domini datarii, 
de cujus animo nihil dubitamus, comparandam ; eiq; as- 
seretis quod quum in nostris omnibus occurrentiis illius 
opera ac patrocinio semper usi fuerimus, ipse vero tanU 
semper fide ac sedulitate omnia elFecerit quae nobis grata et 
optata esse cognovit, ut nostram omnem operam suis rebus 
reddideret promptissimam, et suae utilitatis et exaltationis 
cupidissimam. Quocirca haec regia majestas hac in re, qui 
nullam magis cordi habet, nee gravioris momenti quicquam 
sibi accidere posse judicat, ex animi sui sententia conficienda, 
post sanctissimum dominum nostrum, in domino datario 
spem omnem collocavit^ qui ex hac occanone, si operam 
suam ad optatum usq; exitum interponere non gravetur, re- 
giae majestatis animum ^ac pectus, sic omni ex parte pro- 
merebitur, ut dicta majestas non solum omnia curatura sit, 
quae ex domini Veronensis commodo et omamento fuerint, 
sed eam etiam munificentiam et gratitudinem addet, que 
majorem vcl integram partem, k captivitate redemptionis 
persolvcndae conipensabit ; in me vero non aliam fidem et 

« et 



OF RECORDS 35 

amichiaiii experietiir, quam ab ullo ftatie posset expectare. BOOK 
Et bene ralete. Londini ex meis aedibus. Die «>¥. ^^' 
fiecemb. MDXXVII. 

Vester tanquam frater amantiss. 
T. cardinalts Eborac 



IV. 

Rome Jan. i. 1528. 

Two letters of secretary KnighPs to the cardinal and the 
hingj giving an account of his conference with the pope 
about his divorce. Takenjrom the originals. 

Plsasb it your grace to understand, That immediatelj Cotton lib* 
upon the receipt of your grace^s letters, teverally directed ^ '^^ ' 
unto Mr.^Gregori and me; he aqd I resorted unto thefoi-^* 
pc^ his holinesB, mdung congratulation of his restitution 
unto liberty on ^the king^s and your behalf, to his singular 
oooifort and ooosolation ; and so much the more, because 
that I was the first that made like salutation in any great 
princess name ; he being well assured that I spake the same 
on the behalf of his two chief, sincere, and unfeigned 
friends: wherefore with great high thanks, and long dis- 
course, with rehearsal of the king''s and your merits and 
acts, in most vertuous and catholick manner, employed for 
his restitution <^ unto liberty, and your continual and efiectual 
study how the see apostolique might recover the pristiife 
reputation and dignity: he confirmed as much as I had 
qpoken. Afiter this Mr. ^^Gregori and I enter'^d into our 
duuge, shewing at length the high deserts of the princes 
and realm of England, tbe devotion of the same towards the 
diurch ; how expedient it was, as well for the see aposto- 
lique, as for the said realm, to foresee and provide that all 
occasions of dissention and war were extinct and put away ; 
which for lack of heir male of our sovereign's line, and 



■ qniDto ■ Gregon' ^ yours and liis •• uuto liberty, ont 

* Gregory 

d2 



86 A COLLECTION 

BOOK stemm, should undoubtedly follow, with other ccmadeni- 
• tions at length contained in our instructions. We demred 
his holiness to commit the knowledge of the dispensation 
that was obtained in time of ^ Juli, of famous m«nory, for 
matrimony to be had between the king and the widow, 
relict late of prince Arthur ; and that he might have it in 
form as that was that your grace sent hither. Hb holiness 
answered, That our sayings had great likelihood of truth, 
for lacking of issue male of the king^s stemm, considering 
the nature of men being prone unto novelties, and disposed 
unto parties and factions, the realm of England would not 
only enter into their accustomed divisions, but also would 
owe or do small devotion unto the church ; wherefore his 
holiness was right well content and ready to adhibit all fre- 
medies that in him was possible as this time would serve. 
And because he was not expert in making of commissions, 
he would consult with the cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, and 
use his advice, which we should shortly know. 

We perceiving that the obtaining of our charges after the 
king^s and your grace^s pleasure, depended much upon the 
advice of Sanctorum Quatuor, did prevent his going unto the 
pope, and delivering your grace^s letters with recommenda- 
tions accordingly, we desired him to be good and favour- 
able unto our requests in the king^s behalf; and for the 
better obtaining of our desires, we promised to see unto him 
with a competent reward. And this communication had, 
we shewed unto him the commission, which he said could 
not pass without perpetual dishonour unto the pope, the king, 
and your grace ; and a great part of such clauses as sbeth 
omitted, he hath touched and laid reason for the same in a 
writing, which I do send unto your grace with this. CiMi- 
sidering his great experience, wisdom, learning, and the en- 
tire affection that he beareth unto the king and your grace; 
and that it was far from the king^s desire, and nothing for 
your purposes, that I should first have sent the said car- 
dinaPs sayings unto your grace and abide answer, and eft- 

^ JuKiM, f remedy » be 



^ 



OF RECORDS. 87 

^peradventure to do the same : consideiiiig also that BOOK 
d king denreth a commission convenient and sufficient, ^^' 
died him to make the minute of one, which he gladly 
when it was made, the pope said. That at his being 
castle of St. Angelo, the general of the Observants in 

required his holiness, in the emperor^s name, not to 
unto any act that might be preparative, or otherwise, 
?OTce to be made between the king and the queen : 
loreover desired an inhibition, that the said cause 
i not come in knowledge before any judge within the 

dominions. The pope answered that inhibitio non 
ftm post litem motam. And as unto the first his 
i8 was content, if any like thing were demanded, to 
iae the emperor* before, that he did let it pass ; and 
as in a manner for his holiness being in captivity, 
s holiness being yet in captivity, as your grace ^^re* 
b, and esteemeth him to be as long as the Almaines 
MUdiards continueth in Italy ; he thought if he should 
this commission, that he should have the emperor his 
ual enemy, without * hope of any reconciliation : not^ 
inding he was content nither to put himself in evident 
ind ™ utterly undoing, than the king, or your grace,^ 

suspect any point of i^ingratuyte in him, heartily de- 
cum suspirifB et lacrymisy that the king and your 
which have always been fast and good unto him, will 
w suddenly precipitate him for ever ; which .should be 
if immediately upon delivering of the commission, 
race should be^n process. He intendeth to save all 
t thus : If monsieur de <^ Loutrec would set forwards, 
he saith daily that he will do, but yet he doth not, 
x>ming the pope^s holiness may have good colour to 
!e was required by the ambassador of England of a 
»mmission. And denying the same, because of his 
e unto the general, he was eft-soons Prequyred by 
ur de ^ Loutrec, to grant the said commission, inas*-. 

leot ' to a divorce ^ repoitsy ' any hope of " utter 

tDde * Lautrech p reqnyred om. ^ Lantrech, 

d8 



88 A COLLECTION 

BOOK much as it was but a letter of justice. And by this colour 
' he would cover the matter, so that it might appear unto the 
emperor, that the pope did it not as he that would gladly 
do displeasure unto the emperor, but as an indifferaat prince 
that 'could nor might deny justice, specially being required 
by such personages ; and immediately he would dispatch a 
commission, bearing date after the time that ^monsieur de 
Loutrec had been with him or ^nere unto him. The pope 
most instantly beseecheth your grace, to be a mean that the 
king'^s highness may accept this in a good part, and that he 
will take patience for this little time, which as it is supposed 
will be but short, and (in omnem eventum) I do bring a 
commission with me, and a dispensation, which I trust the 
king and your grace will like well. 

We have given unto my lord cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor 
"ij. M. crowns, and unto the secretary ^XXX. crowns. 

With this your grace shall receive a letter from the pope^s 
holiness. Item, a councel of Oldrand, that giveth light unto 
the king^s cause ; I shall make the most diligence homeward 
that I can. Our Lord x Jesu preserve your grace. 

At Orvieto, this Your most humble servant 

first day of January. and chaplain, 

W. zEnighte. 



Rome Jan. i. 1528. 
To the KING. 

m 

Ibid. foi. 4. Please it your highness to understand, That as soon as 
the pope was at liberty, and *cum unto Orvieti, I resorted 
unto his holiness with all diligence ; and at my coming unto 
him, did make congratulation on your highness behalf ; for- 
asmuch as he was restored unto his liberty, which he ac- 
cepted very joyfully and thankfully, giving unto your high- 



' could not, nor * monsieur Lautrech ' nigfa " 4000 * 30 
y Jesus * Knigfat * came unto Ometo, 



OF RECORDS. 39 

oess numifold and high thanks for your great goodness, as BOOK 
tdl proved in his adversity, as when he was in his most ' 
JSsbdty. After this he rehearsed my being at Rome, how 
dangerous it was, inasmuch as when my being there was 
detect, espial was made, and I was not passed out of Rome 
by the space of two hours, ^cn: two hundred Spaniards in- 
vaded and searched the house. He shewed also that he had 
fec»yed all such letters as I at my being in Rome did send 
unto his holiness; whereby he ^ perceived the effect of your 
faigfanesa desire concerning your dispensation: and albeit 
he did send me word that I should depart, and his holiness 
would send unto me the said dispensation fully speed. 
Nevertheless he trusted that your highness would be con- 
tent to tarry for a time : for the general of the Observants 
in Spain being lately in Rome, had required him, according 
UDto his instructions, that he should suffer nothing to pass 
that might be prejudicial, or against the queen, directly or 
hidirectly, but that the pope should first advertise thereof 
certain of the Caesarians here. And forasmuch as this dis- 
pensation might encourage your grace to cause my lord 
legate mutoritcUe legaHanis to hear and discern in the cause 
that your highness intendeth, and his holiness standeth as 
yet in manner in captivity and perplexity: his holiness 
therefore besought your grace to have patience for a time, 
and it should not be long ^or your highness should have, 
not only that dispensation, but any thing else that ^myzt lie 
b his power. I replied unto this. That his holiness had 
once granted it, and .that I had dispatched a post, and made 
relation thereof, by my writings, unto your highness; so 
that I could not imagine by what reason I might perswade 
unto you ^to beleve that be would perform the promise that 
he had once broken. In coqclusion ; he was content that 
your highness should have it, but he would have it delivered 
with this condition ; that the Sprothonotary Gambora and 
I should beseech your highness not to attempt any thing in 



*• e're « did perceiTC «* e're • may ^ to beleve om. 

' protiioDotaiy and Gambora 

J> 4 



40 A COLLECTION 

BOOK your cause against the queen, till such time as the pope 
' were frankly at his liberty ; which could not be as long as 
the Almajrnes and Spaniards did thus rdgn in Italy ; and 
promise made, we should deliver the dispensation : and in 
my poor judgment, it was best always to be in possession of 
this dispensation. After this he shewed the minute unto 
the cardinal Sanctorum Quatuor, willing him to reform it 
according ^unto the stile of this court; which done, he 
shewed it unto mc^ and after said. That he thought good 
■that I should depart, because I rode but con^petent jour- 
nies, and the prothonotary Gambora should follow by poet 
and bring the bull with him, which is of the same form and 
substance that your highness'^s minute is of: and if there 
be any thing omitted, or to be added, his holiness is always 
content to reform it, and to put it under the same date that 
the same dispensation now beareth ; the copy whereof I do 
send unto your highness with this, the commission general 
and protestation being void, because they were conceived 
durante captivitate only. And here on my behalf, none 
other ^ thing to be done^ I took my leave of the pope and 
departed. At my coming unto Scarperii near unto Bonony, 
I did meet with Thadeus Uhis courier; which brought cer- 
tain expeditions triplicat ; the one unto the ^ prothonotary 
Gambora, the other unto Gregory de "Cassalis, and the 
third unto me; among which was a general commission 
^duplicat, the one to be committed Punto my lord l^ate, 
and if that could not be obtained, because my lord legate 
might be thought partial, then the sapie to be committed 
unto Staphileius. Item ; there was a copy of a dispensa- 
tion, where I perceived, by your grace^s letter, that your 
pleasure was to have your dispensation in form, after the 
minute that Barlow brought; which was then sped, and 
already passed ; so remained nothing to be sped, but the 
<1 commission. Your highness pleasure thus known, I 
caused my servants to continue their journey, and with one 

I* to * thut oin, ^ thing being to ' his * " protilionotar 

" Cassali, " triplicat, p to i commission your highness pleases. 
TliiB knowing, 



OF RECORDS. 41 

id this courier, I returned unto 'Orvieti with post- BOOK 
lere Mr. Gregory and I, with much business, have ^^' 
\ commission directed unto my lord legate, not in 

that was conceived in England, but after such 
IS is sufficient for the cause, and as I trust shall 
rour highness; wherein the lord cardinal Sancto- 
tuor, hath taken great pains to pen, as wdl your 
ion as 'this commission ; for which, and that here- 
nay do unto your highness the better service, Mr. 
and I have ^rewarded with ij. M. crowns, of such 

your highness hath caused to be made unto Venice 
urtherance of your causes. But albeit that every 
passed according " unto your highness pleasure, I 
e, but in case the same be put in execution at this 

pope is utterly undone, and so he saith himself, 
periall doyth daily spoil castles and towns about 
nonsieur de yLoutrec is yet at Bonony, and small 
f any great act that he ^intendeth. The Caesarians 
m, within these three days, two castles lying within 

of this *towne : and the pope being in this per- 
lot assured of any one friend but of your highness, 
I too far off; if he do at this time any displeasure 

emperour, he thinketh he is undone for ever; 
3 he puts his honour and health wholly into your 

power and disposition. This morning I return 
ds, and Gregory de ^Cassalis goeth ^'m company as 

unto Florence ; and from thence he goeth unto 

de <^Loutrec, to solicit him forwards, if it may 

Holy Ghost send your highness a prosperous new 

many. 

eti, the first Your most humble subject, 

January. servant, and chaplain, 

W. f Knighte. 



■ the * rewarded him with 4000 "to * imperimlists do 
• intends. • towne om. ^ Cassali < in my company 
• OrWeto, f Knight 



4« A COLLECTION 



BOOK 



Rome lo Jan. 1528. 

A part of an original letter Jrom the same person to car- 
dinal WoUeyj by which it appears that the dispensation 
was then granted and sent over. 

Cotton lib. Your grace commandeth, That I should send the com- 
Viteii. mission and dispensation with diligence, in case they were 
Ibi. 31. sped, before the receit of your grace^s letters sent at this 
time. Wherefore the prothonotar Gambora and I being 
commanded stib poena ea^communicoHonis to deliver the 
same, with a certain request to be made to the king^s high* 
liess and his grace, at the time of delivery, I send the same 
at this time unto Gambora, requiring him in any wise to 
make diligence towards the king^s highness, and not to 
abide my coming ; the request and cause thereof your grace 
shall perceive by mine other letters adjoined herewith. And 
supposing that when your grace hath seen my letters, and 
the dispensations, and considered this time well, it may *be- 
chance that the king and your grace will be ^rizt well oon- 
tent with that that is passed, without suing for any other 
thing that could not be obtained without long tract, and 
peradventure not so. Your grace hath committed as much 
unto Gregory de ^Cassalis at this time, as unto me, which 
being near unto the pope, will without fail do his best dilr* 
gence: and if it shall be thought good unto the king'^s 
highness and your grace, that I do return unto Orvieto^ I 
shall do as much as my poor carcase may endure, and 
<^ hereby at ^Turyne I shall abide the knowledge of your 
grace'^s pleasure. The datary hath clean forsaken the court, 
and will serve no longer but only God and his cure. The 
cardinal Campegius continueth in Rome sore vexed with 
the gout; the cardinals Pisane, Triuulcis, Ursine, Gadis 
and Cesis, remaineth for hostages. The cardinals, ^Mounte, 
Sanctorum Quatuor, sRadulph, Ravenna, and Perusino, be 

• chance ^ rather <" Cassali "• thereby • Turinc f MoBte> 
9 Ridulph, 



OF RECORDS. 43 

with the pope; the rest ^beth absent. Our Lord iJesu BOOK 

II 
preserve your grace. 

At Aste, ^ this 10th Your most humble beadsman 

day of * Jany vere. and servant, 

W.raKnighte. 



VI. 

Orvieto the 13th of January. 

^From Gregory Cassali^s letter about the method in which 
Ae pope desired the divorce should be managed. Taken 
from a copy written by cardinal WoUey's secretary, 

Hkxi et hodie ad multam diem sum alloquutus sanctum cotton lib. 
dominum nostrum de mittendo legato, insequens ordinem & ^^f^* 
rereieiidiasimo domino Eboracen. suis Uteris oxxvii. De- ' 
oemb. mihi prsescriptum. Pontifex ostendit se cupidissi^ 
nmm sadsfaci^ddi regise excelientiae, cui omnia se debere 
fioetur. Pet ab ea sola omnem suam salutem sperat, et nunc 
liabait mecum longum de hac re ooUoquium, ut inveniatur 
modus omnia bene, firme, et secure faciendi, quo facto et 
tneri posat; ideoque oonsulere voluit judicium cardinalis 
Sanctorum QuatucM* et Symonettse, qui excellentior et doc- 
tior auditor rotse est, cum quibus sub sigillo confessionis 
egit, ut ex eorum consilio inveniatur modus ad moram tol- 
loidam, et causam secure peragendam: atq; ita pontifex 
cum illis, in hoc quod sequitur, se <lresolvit, videturq; op- 
timus, verus et securus modus, et me rogavit, ut nuUo pacto 
dicam hoc obtinuisse ab ejus sanctitate sicuti revera obtinui, 
nam Csesariani eum statum pro suspecto allegarent, sed 
quod dicam roe habuisse k I'cardinale Sanctorum Quatuor 
et \ dicto auditore. Dicunt quod rex deberet committere 
istic causam cardinali, ratione commissionis quam attulit 
Kcretarius, vel propria authoritate legationis, quod facere 
potest; et ubi causa fuerit commissa, si rex conscientiam 

^abides * Jesus ^ the > January. " Knight. "Fromom. • 27. 
' et ab e^ soli omnem saam salatem sperat, om. ^ revolvit, "* cardinali 



44 A COLLECTION 

BOOK suam persentiat coram Deo exoneratam, et quod recte pos- 
' sit facere quod quserit, quia nuUus doctor in mundo est, qui 
de hac re melius decernere possit quam ipse rex, itaq; si in 
hoc se resolvent, ut pontifex credit, statim causam com- 
mittat, aliam uxorem ducat, litem sequatur, mittatur pub- 
lice pro legato, qui consistorialiter mittetur, ita enim max- 
ime cxpediret : nam cardinalis Sanctorum Quatuor et Sjrmo- 
netta dicunt hoc certum esse, quod si re^na citetur ilia 
nihil volet respondere nisi quod protestabitur locum et ju- 
dices suspectos esse, et Caesariani petent k pontifice per 
viam signature justitise inhibitionem, qua rex aliam nuUam 
possit uxorem capere, et si capiat proles non sit l^tima 
donee causa non definiatur, et petent commissionem qua 
causa audiatur in curia; de inhibitione vero pontifex non 
potest negare, neq; et commissionem nisi injustitia et men 
Bjus inferatur, adversus quam omnis mundus exclamaret* 
Quod si rex aliam uxorem ceperit, hoc non possunt petere, et 
» petant, negabit pontifex quod jure possit, nee aliud dioa« 
poterunt vel allegare, nisi quod cardinalis Eboracen. et car- 
dinalis mittendus et locus sit suspectus, et petere quod 
causa videatur hie, in quo si dedudsttur, statim feretur sen- 
tentia quam pontifex maturabit, non servads terminis prop- 
ter momentum negotii et alias rationes, quas sciet pontifex 
adducere, et ita hie obtinebuntur sententiae quae per totum 
orbem approbabuntur, quibus nullus Hispanus aut Ger- 
manus poterit contradicere, et mittentur in Angliam decla- 
randae per cardinales prout rex voluerit, et hoc etiam noa 
obstante pontifex mittet cardinalem. 

Tandem hie est modus rebus omnibus secure medendi, 
ad quem sequendum vos ponufex hortatur, et rogat, ut 
nihil dicatur quod ab eo procedat. Iste modus non videtur 
inutilis, quia hie auditor asserit, non aliter esse faciendum 
si bene volumus ; et quia reverendissimus ^D. Eboracen. in- 
stat pro celeritate, interim accersiri poterit qualiscunq; legar 
tus rex voluerit, et magis satisfiet vulgo in mittendo lq;ato, 
veluti ad definiendam causam, et hie etiam ut dixi omnia 
fient quae super id rex petierit. 

* vis cardioalis dominus 



OF RECORDS 46 

terea pontifex, id quod fecit ut me resolverem ad has BOOK 
scnbendum, oontentus est mittere quemcunq; cardi- ^^' 
^o petiero, sed ait oportere ut aliquis mittatur 
, id est, doctor in jure, vel in theologia, qui sunt isti 
^us, ^Caesarinus, Senensis, Cesis, Araceli, Monte, 
lex est et immobilis ; Cesis in obadem ivit Neapolim, 
rinus episcopatum habet in Hispania, Araceli podagra 
t et frater est, Senensis est imperialis et non valde 
is, Campegius esset maxime ad propositum, sed 
t est locum tenens pontificis, unde non posset disce- 
»ntinuantibus discordiis inter Germanos et Hispanos, 
uderet ^redi i castro ; sed hoc periculum et dubium 
expedietur, nam intra octo dies Csesariani oogentur 
msulere ut eant in regnum, si dominus yLautrec eo 
idiatur, vel ibunt Senas per iter Florentiae, et tunc 
3gius poterit exire, et si rex ita jusseiit statim aocin- 
itineri. Pontifex jussit ut scribam, quod nunquam 
^ aut studio deerit in exoo^tando ut adimpleat de^- 
1 et voluntatem regis, et quod solum ista proponit pro 
i securitate, ne ista fiant quae postea referri debeant, 
Muneret dilationem et difficultatem, et quantum ego pos- 
mjicere pontifex exoptat satisfacere re^se voluntati. 
ex denuo replicavit quod se totum rejicit in brachia 
majestatis, et quod certus est quod Caesar nunquam 
i ignoscet, et quod ex hac occaaone vocabit eum ad 
um, vel nihil aliud quseret nisi 'ut omni statu et vita 
, et dicta sanctitas parvam spem habet in Gallis, nisi 
im operabitur per regiam majestatem et reverendissi- 
dominum Eboracen. Ad quod respondi, ilium ex 
itis et praesentibus posse judicare futura. Tandem 
>, quod si semel tollatur Caesaraniorum metus, po- 
ex arbitrio vestro disponere de sede apostolica. 
dinalis Campegius ad pontificem scripsit, quod sunt 
es ex quo frater generalis communicaverat secum ne- 
1 regias majestatis, et quod dixerat ut ad ejus sancti- 
scriberet, ut omnino faceret aliquam inhibitionem, ne 

:»iarUoii8, * Cwwmanus ' Lautrek * nt cum omni 



46 A COLLECTION 

BOOR causa istic tractaretur. Ad quod pontifex non respondit, 
' sed respondebit, se nihil de eo posse faoere, quia non pendet 



causa. 



VIL 

Januar. 1528. ad collegium. 

A duplicat. The king's letter to the coUedge of cardinals; 
Jrom which it appears how much they Juvoared his cause. 

Cotton lib. Heneicus fcx, rcverendissimis in Christo patribus do- 
10. fol. 52. minis episcopis, patribus et diaconis S. R. £. cardinalibus et 
amicis nostris carissimis salutem. Nihil unquam tarn grande 
esse posse putavirous, quin de ista sancta sede, vestrarumq; 
reverendissimarum dominat. summa erga nos benignitale, 
illud semper audacter* nobis fuerimus polliciti, quod certe 
^sacrosanctum istud collegium, quotiens ullam nobis gratifi* 
candi occasionem oblatam habuit, cumulatissime praestitit : 
cseterum benevolentiam istam vestram, et singulare in nos 
studium, nunc longe superavit alacritas quam in nostra cnn- 
nium gravissima causa, juvanda ac promo venda, in puUico 
consistorio, amantissime omnes exhibuistis, quo certe bene<- 
ficio sic sacro isti collegio sanctissimseq; isti sedi adstrictos 
nos fatemur, ut vehementissime optemus gratiam, vel san* 
guine ipso pubhce ac privatim rcverendissimis dominat* 
vestris quoq; posse referre. Quocirca iterum eas impense 
rogamus, ut in suo erga nos affectu perseverare non grav^i- 
tur, efficiemusq; (Deo bene juvante) ut brevi perspidient, 
apud gratum et memorem principem, sanctaeq; Rom. ecde* 
sise observantissimum, sua se beneficia et officia oollocasse. 
Interim vobis quas possumus ex animo, tum his Uteris, turn 
per oratorem istic nostrum immortales gratias reverendissimis 
vestris dominis a^mus, existimetisq; quicquid k nobis pre- 
stari queat^ id suo omamento et commodo promptis^mum 
futurum *>et feliciss. 



* S. Sanctum ^ et feliciss. om^ 



\ 



BOOK 
II. 



OF RECORDS. 47 

VIII. 

Ffcbr. lo. 1528. 

« 

A dupUcaie of the cardinaTs letter to the pope, about the di- 
vorce ; corrected with his own hand, 

Beatissimb pater, post humillimam commendationeiii, et Cotton lib. 
saoctissiinorum pedum oscula, doleo atq; gravissime excru- lo. foi. 78. 
cbr, quod ea quae tanta solidtudine^ Uteris et nuntiis apud 
beatitudinem vestram ago, nequeam, ut unice et rerum 
omniuin maxime vellem, prius tractare, hoc est, negotium 
potentissimi domini mei regis, negotiuni inquam rectissimum, 
hopegtJsaiinnin ac sanctissimum, in quo procurando non aliter 
me intefpono, quam in ejus re^ee majestatis salute tuenda, 
in hoc r^no conservando, in publica tranquillitate fovenda, 
in ^XMtcdica ^authoritate, in mea deniq; vita et anima pro- 
tegenda debeo. Beatissime pater, ad vestrse sanctitatis 
genua provolutus, obsecro et obtestor, ut si me Christianum 
Tirum, si bonum cardinalem, si ^sacrosancto isto senatu 
dignum, si apostolicae sedis membrum non . stupid um et 
inutile, si recti, justitiseque cultorem, si fidelem creaturam 
suam, si demum setemae salutis ciipidum me existimet, nunc 
Tdit mei consilii et intercessionis rationcm habere, et pien- 
tisamis hujus regis precibus, benigne, prompteq; adnuere ; 
quas nisi rectas, sanctas ac justas, esse scirem, omne prius 
8U{^Iicii genus ultr6 subirem, quam eas promoverem, pro 
hiaq; ego vitam meam et animam spondeo. Alioquin vereor 
(quod tamen nequeo tacere) ne regia majestas humano, di- 
vinoq; jure (quod habet ex omne Christianitate suis his ac- 
dombus adjunctum) freta, postquam viderit sedis apostolicae 
gmtiam, et Christi in terris vicarii clemenUam desperatam, 
Caesaris intuitu, in cujus manu neutiquam est tam sanctos 
oooatus reprimere, ea tunc moliatur, ea suae causae perquirat 
remedia, quae et non solum huic regno, sed etiam aliis 
Chnstianis prindpbus, occasionem subministrarent, sedis 
ipostolicae autoritatem et jurisdictionem imminuendi, et vili- 
lendendi non absq; Christianae reip. perturbatione : quibus 

■ antoritate, ^ 6. Sancto 



48 A COLLECTION . 

BOOK maUs potest vestra sanctitas sua cauthoritate et prudentia 
• mederi. Haec loquor ut Christianus, et ut devotissimum 
istius sedis membrum sincere suadeo ; non affectus, Don 
principis kmor, non servitutis vinculum me impellit, sed sola 
rectitudine ad id adducor. Cseterum animi solidtudo non 
anit plura exprimere. Vestra sanctitas in tarn justo r^is 
voto adnuendo, sic ejus majestatis animum sibi devinciet et 
conservabit, ut non solum ipse et ego, sed omnes ejus subditi 
ant dd omnem occasionem, opes, vires, et sanguinem in 
sanctitatis vestrse, ^et apostolicse sedis beneficium, libentis- 
sime profusuri. Mitto ad beatitudinem vestram hujus rei 
gratia, dominum Stephanum Gardinerum, primarium secre- 
tissimorum conciliorum secretarium, mei dimidium, et quo 
neminem habeo cariorem ; referet ille cuncta diatinctius, 
meum pectus aperiet. Vestram igitur sanctitatem humilUne 
rogo, ut eum loquentem me loqui ^existimare, et earn fidem 
quam prsesenti mihi haberet, illi et domino Edwardo Foxo 
regio familiari in omnibus praestare, et me k tam anxia ex- 
pectatione liberare dignetur. 



IX. 

Cardinal Wclsejfs letter to Gregory Cas^alif directing him 

to make presents at Rome. 

v^*n"b'*'' T ANTA deinde sunt, tamq; magna officia, .quae rever»i- 
lo. foi. 67. dissimus dominus Sanctorum Quatuor, tum erga r^iam 
majestatem, tum erga me, nunquam non amantissime exhi- 
buit, ut quum ea in agendis gratiis assequi ^conamur, id 
animo facilius complecti, quam exteriori ullo propense nos- 
trse in eum voluntatis testimonio indicare queamus : ad nos- 
triq; in eum summum studii et afiecUonis cumulum, nunc 
tantum accessit, quantum vix unquam possit k nobis exsolvi; 
licetq; de ejus reverend, dominat. ingenti regiae majestati, et 
mihi gratificandi ardore nunquam addubitaverim, sic tamen 
pectus suum, in regiae majestatis promovenda juvandaq; 
causa, sic in meis ^seorsum curandis expediendisq; negotiis, 

' autoritate * tiom. • existimares, ■ conantur, ^ aeoniin 



OF RECORDS. 49 

dem, ^authoritatemq; suam interposuit, ut non BOOK 
tiper ^ effecerit, quam nos optare potuerimus : quo ^^' 
ne, ita utrumque nostrum, suo suorumq; omnium 
et omamento devinxit, ut non prius conquieturi 
nam aliquo indicio rebus ipsis nostram vicissim 
em fuerimus testati ; quot enim modis et quanta 
e reverendisamus Sanctorum Quatuor de nobis 
meritus, res praestita indicat et dominus Stepha- 
arius meus suo sermone ac relatu assidue pnedi- 
Eunvis munusculum illud olim oblatum recusaverit, 
I regiae majestati satisfactum esse potest, nisi me- 
animi pignus aliquod exhibuerit. Quocirca cum 
'erendissimo domino dexterrime agite, ut in fami- 
o colloquio eliciatis, quibus rebus ille maxime 
» mihiq; quam primum significate, num illi, aulaea, 
ea, aut equi maxime probentur, efficiamq; ne pu- 
Mincipem inhumanum aut ingratum sua se officia 
Intellexi quoq; ex eodem domino Stephano, 
enter idem dominus Sanctorum Quatuor cupiat 

Sancti Petri absolvi, veluti monumentum illud 
ac pietatis perpetuo futurum, quod certe ejus 
silium, ut sanctum ita dignissimum censeo, ut 
•rum principum liberalitatem quam plurimum me- 
leo igitur nomine ^illi afiirmabitis, sic meam me 
m apud hunc serenissimum regem interpositurum, 
constet omnibus, me ecclesiae membrum non om- 
e aut stupidum esse. 

vero rebus in quibus SS^K D. N. benignitatem et 
simi domini Sanctorum Quatuor opera et patro- 
e majestati et mihi in praesentia est opus, per 
Stephanum copiose vos instruo, iterum atq; iterum 
ogans, ut solita vestra diligentia et sedulitate ex 
ectatione eas curare conficereq; velitis. 

jitemq; ** cfficeret, ' vaio ilU om. i S. 



P. 2. 



BOOK 
II. 



50 A COLLECTION 

va 

X. 

Rome Feb. 1627. 2 

The decretal buU that was desired in the Jcing^s cause. *" 

Clemens PP. VII. 

Cotton lib. DiLECTO, &c. Salutem et apostolicam benedict, sedas apo- > 
la^foi ^178. stolic«e euprema autoritas potestatis suae copiam sic cminibai 

exhibet, ut pro causarum, personarum et temporum qiu£- - 
tate remedia dngulis ad sedificationem subministraie, et ^ 
causae ad canonum sanctiones expensas sequisama c^rtiMH , 
maq; lance trutinans, laborantibus conscientiiset fluctuantibus | 
. consulere, summamque ipds tranquillitatem statuereconten- . 
dat. Cum itaque ^charissimus in Christo filius noeter Hen- , 
ricus Octavus Anglise rex, fidei defensor, et dominus Hiber- , 
niae, sua nobis conquestione monstraverat, quod cum anoos - 
abhinc decem et octo nobilem muiierem Catbarinam Ferdi- ^ 
nandi quondam Hispaniarum re^s filiam, illustris principb . 
Arthuri fratris sui defuncti quondam uxorem, bortatu, 
suasu, ac consiliis eorum, quibus se totum in prima rejgoii 
sui administratione crediderat, quadam sedis apostolicae dis- . 
pensatione praetensa sibi bona fide matrimoniocopulisset^ae 
ab eo tempore hactenus cum eadem tanquam cum uxoK . 
cohabit&sset, prole interim foemina suscepta et superstite ex , 
eadem, ac jam tandem post desperatam prolem maaculam, 
de stabilienda et confirmanda ejusdem filise suae sucoeasioiie 
cogitaret, lustratisque scriniis dictam super matrimonio pni&- 
fato dispensationem faceret proferri, docto^umque virorum 
judicia examinari, cujus quidem dispensationis tenor aeqitt- 
tur, et est talis, &c. 

Quidam sanctionum et canonum ecclesiasticorum consulti, 
datum dictae [*cum narratis ejusdem conferentes, aliaaqiie 
nonnuUas circumstantias quae tum ante dictae] dispensadonis 
impetrationem, quae etiam post eandem impetratam interve- 
nerunt, ponderantes, tum quod causa quae in bulla praeteofli 

* clarissiiDus 

[• The words in brackets form an interlineation in a different hand, 
though of the same age.] 



OF RECORDS. 51 

L pads coDUnuandfley viz. qum ipsa turn ooaluerat, fiederi. BOOl 
IS percussis firma oonsdtent, mutuis ecuun populonm _-l— 
immerciis aucta, nullum sum vkJatioius dmorem incutieiis, 
ui Justus et non ommno Tanus did posset, nee ui^geotusbiui 
nitiide nee evidentiasima videretur, qualem prohibitioiiis 
daxatio esdgat et requirat ; turn quod preoes fidse enmt 
ium narrabatur pnedeoessori nostro, eundem ^diaiissimum 
ifinm nostrum turn cupere cum dicta diansnma domina 
}stharina contrahere matrimonium, ad hoc ut pads fosdera 
hibus oontinuaimitur, cum eo tempore, ut asserit, impetrm- 
ioQem {Nnorsus ignoraret, et per setatis immaturitatem, duo- 
ledmum, Tia. annum non exoedentis, aflPectum hujusmodi 
sdueere non potuerat ; turn quod protestatione postmodum 
n te nre n iente et vim renundatioms babente, dispensatio tunc 
XT lenundationem extincta videretur ; Denique quod prin- 
ifm inter quos fisdera conservarentur, ante mandatam ex- 
scotioni bullam £stis oonoessoant; buUam ipsam, ^^tam ex 
Rnrepcioms et olHreptioois vitiis, quam aliis etiam de causis 
■inns TaUdam et inefficaoem esse renundinint et retule- 
nmty acrupulum dicti regis animo consdentiaeque gravem 
gqidentes eamque illi opinionem inducentes, ut matrima- 
num pnedictum non condstere, neque hacteniis jure con- 
idtisse judicaret. Porro autem cum frequentius apud se, ut 
MKrit, animo volveret, ac meditaretur, quales exitus hujus- 
modi nuptiae pnefatse habuerunt, ex quibus, viz. aliquot 
partus masculi imperfecti parumque vitales prodiere, atque 
ideo we omni spe successoris prorsus destitui, <lqui suam 
fimitliiiin ad pauoos redactam conservaret, occurrente dmul 
memorise divina interminatione quae fratris sui turpitudinem 
rerelant], et illius uxorem contra S. sancta Dd praeoepta 
sodpienti inscritntur, praeserdm ubi dispensatio non interve- 
nist, quae ex omni sua parte valeat et consistat, nonnullis 
etiam aflirmantibus nostram non eatenus potestatem patere 
at in ea specie gratiam fiaidamus, etiamd ut acribit de nos- 
tm potestatis plenitudine non dubitet, juste duntaxat l^ti- 
meque interpodtae, quam summam in tenia agnoadt et 
▼eneratur, ad improbandas illas nuptias tantum undique 

^ Cftrifliimam * tom * quo 

e2 



52 A COLLECTION 

BOOK videt consensum ut illas animo abhorreat^ nee aliorum ra- 
^^' tionibus posset dissuaderi quin abominandas eas judioet, et 
Divinae majestati odiosas. Denique idem ^charissiinus filius 
nosier debita cum instantia nos precibus sollicitaverit, qua- 
tenus personae suae et regni nobis semper devoUssimi ratia- 
nem habentes, maturo judicio ab angustiis liberemus, quibus 
se usu prsesentis matrimonii per legem conscicntise privatum, 
nee ad aliud per leges publieas ante sententiam admissum, 
vehementer conqueritur eomprehensum esse. Nos igitur 
eonsiderantes quot, quanta, tum in sedem apostolicam, tum 
in fidem Christianam offieii^ prse eaeteris exhibuerit, pn»neri- 
tus eo nomine ut nostrse vicissim potestatis gratiam uberri- 
mam et promtissimam referat, aliamque illius eausam atque 
privati esse, ex qua nimirum pendeat salus plurimorum, nee 
posse dictse causae decisionem diutius proferri et protdari 
sine gravi diseriroinis periculo, dieti vero prindpis cniciatu 
^maxime quae nos ex gratitudinis vicismtudine Sminueie 
debeamus, qua decet festinatione procedi faeientes ut ad 
finem celerrime perducatur^ de eonsilio fratrum nostrorum, 
quorum in hac causa tam gravi atque urgenti judicium 
adhibuimus^ ac etiam eorum quos et sacrae theologiae peri- 
tissimos et juris ecclesiastici callentissiroos desuper consulen- 
dos audiendosque putavimus, quoniam vitia et defeetus prae- 
dictos ejusmodi esse comperimus, quae pensata praefata? 
prohibitionis natura, vires ipsius bullae merito enervarent ; 
quo magis, viz. ^attestemur et palam faciamus, quanta animi 
cura t solicitudine praefati icharissimi filii nostri conscien- 
tiam ^ejusmodi scrupulis et diiBcuItatibus impediri, impli- 
cari atque vexari sustineamus, cum ^alioqui te dilectum 
fiiium nostrum cardin. Eboracen. in ilia provincia et apo- 
stolicae sedis legatum, k praeclaris animi tui virtutibus, ad 
justitiam vero et aequitatem propensissimo sincerissimoq; 
affectu nobis sic commendatum et cognitum habeamus, ut 
tibi merito soli omnem nostram authoritatem, cum in hac 
causa expedienda, tum etiam in reliquis committendam pu- 
taverimus, dignissimus quidem nobis existimatus, qui partes 

* carissimos ^ maziina 'mioueret >* attestfttniir * carissimi 
^ hujasmodi ' alioqnin 



OF RECORDS. 58 

Btrastractes et vices absentis posses supplere : Te tamen BOOK 
ectum filium k nobis spedaliter ™istinc iie«tiiian- 

m duximus, ut oonjunctiin in hac causa procedere possitis, 
mhiloaiinus propter incertum casuum eventuni mandatam 
dioritatem temporantes, ut altero vestrum nolente aut im- 
dito, alter omnia exequi et causam fine debito valeat ter- 
nare. Vobis ut prsefertur conjunctim, et ut prsefertur 
riam, ad cognoscen^um et procedendum summarie et de 
uio, sine strepitu et figura judicii, ac de, et super viribus 
:tse bullae sive dispensationis inquirendum, ipsamque 
llam ave dispensationem, si de vitiis prsedictis aut eorum 
quo tali probatione constiterit, quae licet aliis minus clara 
katur, animo tamen religioso, conscientiaeque vestrae, aut 
n vestrum qui in hac causa processerit, divisim, ut prae- 
tur, satisfecerit, et verisimile apparuerit, vel pacem quae 
bulla pra^tenditur sine hujus matrimonii contractu consis- 
re potuisse et continuari, vel dictum charissimum filium 
strum, utallegabatur, non cupiisse contrahere matrimonium 
. hoc ut pads foedera conservarentur, vel deniq; principes 
bulla nominatos, inter quos foedera per illud matrimonium 
Qtinuatum iri allegabatur, ante mandatam execution! bul- 
n fatis concessisse, ipsam nullam, minus validam, ex sur- 
ptione et obreptione inefficacem, irritam et inanem fuisse, 
nper et esse pronuntiandam et declarandam ; Matrimo- 
lun autem praedictum, quod ejusdem virtute conastere 
letur, nullum simul ac minus legitimum esse, ac pro nullo 
inusq; legitimo haberi deberi decemendum ; ipsos porro 
ntrahentes ab omni contractu matrimoniali hujusmodi 
leros, k consortio conjugali quod hactenus observ&runt 
parari deberi ^sententiandum, et autoritate nostra separan- 
un. Deniq; utrumque ad contrahendum cum alio vel 
la, novum conjugium ineundi, licentiam et facultatem 
ibuendum et concedendum, citra omnem recusationem, aut 
ipellationis interpositionem, committimus et demandamus 
oes nostras ; ac vos conjunctim, et altero vestrum nolente 
praefertur aut impedito, divisim, ad praemissa exercenda 
^expienda, plenae finaliq; executioni demandanda, vica- 

" istac " sententieDduin, " expedienda, 



54 A COLLECTION 

BOOK rios nostros et nostrum vicarium^ aut a quo alio noBUoe ud 
poterimus* quod demandatam in praedictis Pauthoritataofi 
ampliaret, cum omni potestatis plenitudine tarn absolute 
quam ordinariae, quatenus vel ad prsefati matnmonii coo- 
gruam dissolutionem, vel novi contrahendi firmam oonsUtu- 
tionem, expedire videbitur aut pertinere ; ita etiam ut auto- 
ritate prsesentis commissionis nostrse, cum omnibus illis ca- 
nonibus, ad validiorem efficacioremq; processus vestri firmi- 
tatem poteritis dispensare, ^quicunq; ^dem obstare puta- 
buntur, omnemq; defectum quacunq; ex causa contingentem 
nostras autoritatis interpositione, dispensatione apostolica 
supplere possitis et valeatis, tam prolem ex primo matrirao- 
nio susceptam propter bonam fidem parentum, si ita expedire 
visum fuerit, legitimam decernendo, 'pronunciando et pro- 
muIgandO) quam ex secundo matrimonio suscipiendam ; 
legitimitatem etiam utriusq; prolis, censuris et pcenis eccle- 
siasticis quibuscunque, per modum decreti aut sanctionis 
perpetuae muniendo et vallando, omnibus validioribus et 
efiicacioribus modis et formis quae de jure concipi et excogi- 
tari spoterint, facimus, constituimus et ordinamus per pne- 
sentes : £t quicquid per vos conjunctim, ut praefertur, aut di- 
visim procedentes, per cognitionem ^judiciariam summariam, 
aut extrajudiciariam, processus quoscunq; fieunendo, pronun- 
ciando aut promulgando, ^easdemve executioni mandando, 
dispensationes quascunq; aut gratias in praemissis concedendo 
et faciendo, et generaliter in aliquibus praedictorum potes- 
tatem nostram vel ordinariam vel absolutam exercendo, ut 
praefertur, actum, gestum, decretum, dispensatum, pronun- 
ciatum, mandatum, aut executum fuerit, id omne et totum, 
cum primum poteiimus, ratum, gratum et firmum habentes, 
in validissima et efficacissima forma confirmabimus, nee 
eorum aliqua unquam infirmabimus aut infringemus, a«l 
eorum alicui contraveniemus, nee interim revocdbinus; 
declarantes etiam et protestantes per prsBsentes, nostrae 
intentionis esse, ut praesens commissio, sive delegatio auto- 
ritatis nostras, perpetuo effectu gaudeat, et usq; ad finalen 

p autoritiitem 4 quaecunq; ' pronuntiando • potenint, 

* judiciariam et summariain, " eosdemre 



^ 



OF RECORDS. 55 



pisdktonim coodtuflkmem extremumq; terminum duret et book 
consistat, non obslantibuB quibuscunque decretis, sentendis, ^^' 
nwuidatis reacripds, literis aut brevibus in oontrarium, dein- 
cepsper nos tanquam irritatoriis, derogatoriis aut revocatoriis 
pnesentn concessioiiis nostrae, einittendis, destinandis aut 
promulgandis ; quibus omnibus expresse per praraentes 
deiogantes, et ilia omnia [nt> nullis, cassis, irritis et inanibus 
leputantes, ac talia esse et haberi, istisq; omnino antcriora 
judicari, pnesentia vero semper posteriora, et post ilia repe- 
tita, emisBa et destinata oenseri, ac tanquam ultima et pos- 
toiora ccHitrariis sic deinceps emittendis derogare debere, et 
cieteria contrariis non obstantibus quibuscunque. 



XI. 
Rome Jan. 15S8. 

The cardifUMTs letter to John Cassali about it; taken Jrofti a 
duplicate written by his secretary. 

RsYEKENBE domiue ^prothonotari, tanquam frater aman- Cotton lib. 
tisnme, cum aliis meis Uteris copiose ad vos perscripsi re- ,o/foi. 47. 
giae majestatis animum, et desiderium super his rebus quas 
▼obis in praesentia commisit, suo nomine ^S"^^. D. N. de* 
darandas. 

Nunc vero ob humillimam sinceramq; meam devotionem, 
^qua ex jure et officio non solum ejus sanctitati, sed miseris 
ecdesiae sublevandis rebus, dignitatiq; apostolicae restituendas 
adatnngor, his Uteris vos instruam super quibusdam rebus, 
prwci pu e et accurate notandis et considerandis, quas post hu- 
millimam, reverentissimamq; meam commendationem dicta? 
sanctitati, meo nomine si^Uatim, speciatim declarabitis ; et 
cum causam concemant, quam regia majestas nunc maxime 
optat et requirit, eandem sanctitatem vehementissime roga- 
bitis, ut cuncta legere et bene notare non gravetur. 

Primo itaq; indolens infaeUcem adversumq; praesentium 
rerum sucoessum, in quo S. D. N. cardinaliumq; collegium 
venatur, diuq; ac noctu mente volvens, quo pacto quibusve 

" protODOtari, ^ S. * que 

£ 4 



66 A COLLECTION 

BOOK xnodis, toturmeis viribus, omni sumptu mdestiaq; neglects, 
^^' et cum proprii sanguinis vitieque effusione, ministerium 
aliquod impendere, tantasque afflictioni solameo afferre, et 
ecclesiffi ^^sanctissimiq; domini nostri collapso statui opitulari, 
in quam rem baud dubie quoadq; vita suppetet incumbam : 
mihique in bac cogitatione versanti, in mentem recordation 
nemq; subiit, mirus quidem et grandis affectus. Qui divina 
sic disponente Providentia, ex instanti assiduaque mea opera 
provenit, ut bunc optimum dominum meum regem induce- 
rem, eique persuaderem quod ad arctissimam istam intimam- 
que cordis et animi conjunctionem deveniret erga S. D. N. 
ecclesiaeq; et sedis apostolicse tutelam ac patrocinium sus- 
cipiendum, memoriaeque succurrunt innumerss rationes k me 
adductae, ut regiam majestatem, quae Csesari tenacisdme in- 
baerebat, adducerem ad ^S^K D. N. defensionem, rerumq; 
Italicaruui tutelam araplectendam, ac inter omnes allegatas 
rationes, nulla fuit validior aut vebementior, vel quae reffx 
majestatis pectus magis permoveret, quam intima securitas, 
perfectaque constantia, quam ei assidue indesinenterq; in- 
sinuavi de ejus sanctitatis vera optimaq; et flagranti oorre- 
spondcntia in amore pei*petuo indissolubiliq; amicitia, animo 
et voluntate, petitionibus semper suae R. majest. et desideriis 
concedendis, quoad ecclesiae tbesaurus et autoritas ejus sanc- 
titati Cbristi vicario concessa permittit, vel quoad se exten- 
dit, seu ^posset extendere ; super idq; omnia uberrime pro- 
misi, meam etiam salutem, fidem, bonorem, animamque 
adstringens, quod omnia ex ipsius re^ae majestatis votis, in 
omne tempus praestarentur, absq; uUa prorsus occasione aut 
scrupulo, ab bujusmodi indulgendis petitionibus digrediendi, 
adeo quod regia majestas, ex boc meo asseverand relatu, 
bunc propensum S. D. N. in se animum perspiciens, mibi- 
que ejus sanctitatis nomine^ veluti legato, et sedis apostolicae 
membro loquenti, firmam, certamq; fidem adbibens, periculis 
omnibus postbabitis, laboribus sumptibusq; spretis, nullaq; 
sui regni aut subditorum babita ratione, animum adfixit, 
prorsusq; statutum et decretum in omnibus se adjungere, 
atque perpetuo et constanter cum S. D. N. in afFectu con- 

^ saociissimi ' S. f possit 



% 



OF RECORDS. 57 

cumre, in eoq; oeittim habeo velle decrevisseque perstare, BOOK 
di mortem usque, nis forsan ex eventibus, longe dWersis k 
meo proimsso et gus expectatione, cxx^sio subministretur 
sQim r^am majestatem ab hoc animi sui decreto amovendi. 
Id ai lib aocideret (quod avertat Deus) inerito mihi posset ad- 
sdibere perBdiam, levitatem, violationemque promissionis, 
quo casu quid mox officii aut ministerii possem sanctissimo 
domino nostro prsestare, aut quae fides in ecclesiae rebus 
mihi haberetur, singulari ejus sanctitatis prudentiee judican- 
dum reUnquo : nunquam enim meo in arbitrio posthac esset, 
(joicquam alicujus momenti hinc efficere, in ejus sanctitatis 
oommodum, hac nunc in re regise majestatis concepta spe, 
aut expectatione frustrata. 

Est secundo accurate considerandum quantopere hoc ne- 
godum regiae majestati intersit, et quanti sit momend, unde 
namque, prseter conscientise regise exonerationem, omnis 
quoque regiae lines, et stemmatis continuatio pendet ; huic 
adoectitur totius regni fcelicitas, vel excidium, hie securitas 
et salus eorum consistit, qui sub regis sunt imperio, et qui 
uUo unquam tempore nascentur in ejus regno, qua ex re 
oriri potest occaino, et fomes tranquillitatis perpetuse, aut 
discordise belliq; atrocissimi in universum Christianum or- 
bem, quae omnia majoris sunt momenti et vigilantius pro- 
spdenda quam cujusq; principis vel principissse gratia, favor 
et expetatio. 

Tertio, Causa ex se est hujusmodi ut in animam meam 
spondere ausim, ejus concessionem, futuram non solum in 
oonsdeutise, honorisq; pontificis exonerationem coram Deo 
et hominibus, sed in coelis quoq; gratam, acceptamque ex- 
tituram : In hac deinde re secreta insunt nonnulla, secreto 
S. D. N. exponenda, et non credenda Uteris, quas ob causas, 
morbosq; nonnullos^ qiiibus absq; remedio regina laborat, et 
ob animi etiam conceptum scrupulum, regia majestas nee 
potest, nee vult uUo unquam posthac tempore, ea uti, vel 
ut uxorem admittere, quodcunque Sevenerit Non exigua 
praeterea ^est habenda ratio eorum, quae aliis meb Uteris 
continentur, concementia, quae pro ingend thesauro S. D. N. 

f adTenerit. ^ habenda est 



58 A COLLECTION 

BOOK habere queat, tarn certain regie majestatis amicidam, ciin 
^^' ejus sanctitate constantissiine conjunctam futuram in pre 
speris et adversis, in quas etiam partes amicos ionines suo 
pertraxit, et as^due pertrahit: Ad ecclesiae defensionem 
sanctissimi domini nostri conservationem, causas omne 
suas et actiones dirigens; possentq; hi omnes, regia ma 
jestate deficiente, in contrarium verti, et, ut vera loquar 
nullum principem video in quo S. D. N. possit, quan 
in regia majestate plenius aut perfectius confidere, ve 
cujus medio apostolicse sedis status in pristinam suan 
dignitatem queat certius restitui, cum absq; ejus subsidio 
nisi solus Deus ex immensa sua bonitate manum citissimi 
apponat, omnino imminutus iri videatur. Quod si sanctissi 
mus dbminus noster nunc (quod absit) in his regiis peti 
tionibus durum se, aut ^difficilem exhibuerit, mihi cert 
molestissimum est fiiturum vivere diutius, ob innumen 
mala, quse inde subsecutura videntur, hoc prsesertim firmo 
tutoque re^o subsidio tam ingrate abjecto; hocq; solum 
et certum, et salubre remedium videtur tantse corrigenda 
calamitati superesse, quo neglecto omnia corruant necessi 
est. Hac autem in re S. D. N. sua erga regiam majestaten 
animi gratitudine comprobata, poterit de illius amicitia e 
conjunctione quaecunque volet sibi polliceri, adversus eo 
oranes, qui ejus autoritatem aut dignitatem voluerint op 
pugnare. Tandem his causis rationibusq; omnibus in unun 
congestis, mecum ipse reputans, quam multa gravi^simi mo 
menti in hujus conju^ dissolutione occurrant, in tanta a?qui 
tate justoquc fundamento posita, ob quae haec dissolutio nei 
possit absq; gravissimo detrimento, nee debeat diutius pro 
trahi aut intermitti ; videns quoq; quid allegari possit et alle 
gabitur omnino ad regiae majestatis conscientiam coram Dec 
purgandam, etiamsi id k S. D. N. neutiquam admittatur 
quae in hujusmodi allegationibus confisa, vereor ne in tanti 
rerum extremitate constituta, potius quam ingentia mala 
quae hinc apertissime imminent, succedant, dicta regia ma- 
jestas ex duobus malis minus malum eligat, et soli suae pu 
raeq; conscientiae innitens, id agat, quod nunc tam reve 

* SU06 ornnes ^ difficilem se ezhibiierit, 



OF RECORDS. 59 

icBter a wddis apostolicae authoritate exigit, unde sedis oon- BOOK 
tempUis indiea gravior excresoeiet, hoc praesertim tempc»e 
idaioduin periculcMO : quae omnia sunt k S. D. N. summa 
lui prudentia alte consideranda, nullo prorsus dubio aut 
difficultate in re tarn gravi mature concedenda inteijecta; 
Dec eam retardare debet cujusquam mortalis instantia, con- 
templaUOy vel satisfactio, prsesertim quum in multis aliis re- 
bus, forsan non tam manifestis et apparentibus, sanctitas 
sua liberalem, facilemque erga alios se saepe praestiterit ; cui 
humilUina reverentia praemissa meo nomine dioetis, quod 
hec loquor tanquam fidele, utcunq; 4ndignum ecdesiae 
membrum, omnia exoogitans quae possent in ecdesias aug- 
mentum et existimationem oedere, ea etiam ™adnx>nen8 et 
ooDsulens ut evitentur, quas cessura videantur in oontrarium« 
Quodrca sanctisrimo domino nostro a£5rmabitis, quod prae- 
nusais omnibus tam maximi momenti existentibus probe oon- 
flderatis, non veluti mediator aut intercessor, ob privatum 
ilium affectum quem regiae majestatis causis, ut mei juris 
est, promovendis gero, sed tanquam is qui in re tanta et ex 
tam oerta scientia et cognitione, velim sanctissimo domino 
nostro suadere, ut quod nunc petitur omnino concedat, idq; 
suaderem etiam si in hoc regnum nunquam venissem, neq; 
hie commune quicquam haberem ; rogoque, precor, et ob- 
testor ejus sanctitatem, ut omni dubio, respectu, metuq; de- 
posito, nullo pacto neget aut difierat ea concedere aut ad- 
Duere, quae re^ majestas urgentissimas ob causas tanta 
nunc animi sollicitudine exposcit ; sed his potius benignius 
liberaliterq; adnuat, et omnia concedere non gravetur in 
[deniorem modum qui hujus rei gratia possit excogitari, 
compertissimumq; abi sua sanctitas habeat, sed id "efiectu- 
nun, quod coram Deo et hominibus justum omnino habe- 
bitur, arctissimeq; regiam majestatem devinciet ad suae 
sanctitatis, ecclesiae apostolicaeq; sedis, ^causas omnes pro 
viribus juvandas protegendasque, nee ea in re, ulli labori, 
sumptui^ regno vel subditis parcet, nee (si opus fuerit) pro- 
priam personam exponere recusabit, in ea opinione constan- 

■ ecdeiic indignam "* adniOTeoB " affecturum * cansasq; 



60 A COLLECTION 

BOOK tissime permansura, in eandemq; sententiam Gallorum regem 
^^' et alios confoederatos attrabet, turn pro suae sanctitatis et 
cardinalium liberatione, turn pro sedis apostolicse autoritatis 
et dignitatis resUtutione ; et prseterquam quum dicta sanc- 
titas mei humillimae suae creaturae fidem et existimationem 
conservabit, quo in omnem eventum et necessitatem ea pos- 
sim bic facilius commodiusq; tractare quae in ecclesiae com- 
modum, beneficium et securitatem cessura videbuntur, in 
quae officia omnem meam industriam, zelum, studiumq; ad- 
hibebo, hunc quoq; serenissimum regem in perpetuum sibi 
lucrifaciet. Quod si harum rerum rationem non habuerit, 
vereor ne sit futurum in mea potestate, ut uUo modo banc 
regiam majestatem vel alium ullum principem ad ea addu- 
cam, quae sanctissimo domino nostro solatio aut subsidio esse 
possunt. Sed confido ab ipsius sanctitate tantam malorum 
occasionem sublatam iri, gratissimo, benignissimo, liberri- 
moq; animo, omnia ut petuntur concessuram esse, nullo 
objecto^ impedimento, contradictione, aut mora. 



XIL 

Rome Jan. ^. 1528. 

Staphiletis's letter to the cardinal^ that shews how much he 
was persuaded of t/ie justice of the Icing's cau^e. The 
original. 

Cotton lib. Revebendissime et iUustrissime domine D. mihi colen- 
Vitdi.b. dissime, post humillimam commendationem D. V. reverend. 

xo« loi. 42. , . , . 

dignabitur intelligere qualiter quintadecima die post re- 
cessum nostrum k Londino conscendimus navem, retenti in- 
terim in portu ob tempestatem maris et contrarios ventos : 
interim in itinere fui cum reverendo domino Roffen. et dis- 
putavimus materiam multum, copiose^ et satis prolixe, in 
prsesentia domini doctoris Marmeduci, qui intellexit omnia 
ex utraq; parte ab utroque dicta et saepius replicata ; penes 
quem autem steterit victoria, vel saltem, uter nostrum vali- 
dius certaverit, D. V. reverend, percipiet ex fideli relatione 



OF RECORDS. 61 

pnefiiti D. Manneduci. Unum certifico D. V. reverend. 600 
quod pro uno mediocri episoopatu desiderassem quod huic I'* 
Dostrse disputationi interfuisset serenissimus rex nosier et 
D. V. ^reverend, pro intelligentia veritatis et pro modo dis- 
putandi: ^ceterum commendo humiliter D. V. reverend, 
istum bonum virum, bonum servitorem ac diligentem sere- 
nissims repas majestatis et D. V. reverendiss. Quibus me 
quoq; humillimum ac ex toto devotissimum eorum servum 
quam humillime possum, ex toto corde meo semper com- 
mendo, prsestiturus utriq; fideliss. et amantiss. obsequium 
in rebus et n^^otiis mihi commissis et committendis. Bene 
Tskat D. V. reverend, quae dignabitur tenere mc semper in 
bona gratia sereniss. regis nostri, qui est decus et omamen- 
tum repw dignitatis. Ex Bononia ^xx. Jan. 1598. 

D. V. reverendiss. 

Humillimus servitor, episcopus 
Staphiieus. 



XIII. 
Ad Campegium, 15S8. 

The cardinaTs letter to CampegiuSy taken Jrom the draught 
of it ; corrected with his own hand. 

Rkvbrbkdissimb in Christo pater, grata semper huic Cotton ub. 
r^ise majestati extiterunt vestrae reverend, dominat. officia,^'**!*'*'' 
sed gratis^mum omnium illud fuit, quod tanta fide et sedu- 
litate in ipsius promovenda causa ab ea fuisse praestitum ex 
reverendi domini Jerdonen. sermone cognovit : quam optimi 
amoris significationem toto pectore amplexatur, jussitq; ut 
suts nominibus ingentes vestras reverendissimas D. gratias 
haberemus: cui ^o eo quoq; nomine maxime quoq; me 
debere fateor, nulla enim in re magis obnoxium me sibi 
potest efficere, quam si totis suis viribus, omni gratia et 
authoiitate adnitatur, quo negotium hoc ex regiae majestatis 
sententia quam citissime oonfidatur ; hujusmodi enim est ut 

• et rvgina ^ etenim * ao 



62 A COLLECTION 

BOOK nullum gravius possit accidere, dilationem nullam patitur^ 
ii»pnt<> quod totius hujus regni conservadonem, regiae sobo- 
lis continuationem, et ejus animi salutem in se contineat: 
causa quidem manifestior est quam disputatione egeat, et 
sanctior quam debeat in controversiam adduci, banc unam 
gratiam et nunc ^primo k sede apostolica votis omnibus 
petit, et earn turn ex rei justitia, turn ex sua in S. D. N. 
filiali devotione, spem concepit, ut nuUo pacto sibi persuar- 
deat unquam fieri posse ut sua expectatione frustretur, quam 
sit vestrse R. D. opera ^ac patrodnio maxime posse juvari. 
Iterum igitur atq; iterum reverendissimam D. vestram 
obsecro, ut postquam recenti et claro hoc testimonio pur- 
gavit quicquid antea in regiam majestatem fide ^sinister 
fuerat ad nos delatum, et nostrum animum abi totum de- 
vinxit, non gravetur nunc strenue in hoc re^o promovendo 
negotio ad optatum usq; finem perseverare, quod ita cor 
nostrum premit, ut vel proprio sanguine id vellemus posse 
k S.D.N, impetrare. Caetera, vestra reverendissima D. ube- 
rius ac distinctius cognoscet ex reverendo domino episcopo 
Jerdonensi, et ex domino Stephano Gardinero intimo meo 
servo, et domino Edwardo Foxo regio familiari, quibus rogo 
ut certissimam in omnibus fidem velit habere. Et faelicissime 
valeat. 



XIV. 
Maij 7. 1628. 

The cardindTs letter to G. Cassaiij desiring a decretal butt 

to be sent over. A duplicate. 

Cotton lib. M A6KIFICB domiue Gregori, &c. Ingentem serenissima 
^**foi''88 '^^ majestas et ego lastitiam concepimus, quum tum ex 
domini Stephani Uteris, tum vero ex domini Foxi relatu 
cognovimus, quanta fide, industria, ac vigilantia usi sitis in 
ejusdem regiae majestatis conficiendo negotio, quem vestrum 
animum, etsi saepe antea arduis in rebus exploratissimum 
certissimumq; haberemus, hoc tamen tam claro testimonio 

■ primum I* ac pio patrociDio * tinistre fiierit 



OF RECORDS. 63 

^nuDC esse comprobatum mirifioe letamur, nihil benim k book 
voIas omissum perspicimus, quod votum nostrum utcunq; "• 
juYare potuisset. Cseterum quum nonnulla adhuc meo 
aliarumq; doctiss. virorum judicio superesse videantur, ad 
Rgise majestatis causam securissime stabiliendam iiniendam- 
qae de quibus ad D. Stephanum in prsesentia perscribo; 
voB iterum atq; iterum rogo, ut de illis impetrandis apud 
S.D. N. una cum domino Stephano vestram gratiam et au- 
thoritatem, quam apud ejus sanctitatem maximam esse et 
audio et gaudeo, pro viribus interponatis, maxime autem ut 
ID commissione ilia decretali k S. D. N. nuUis arbitris seu 
ooDsultoribus admisas concedenda, et secreto ad me mit- 
tenda, omnes vires ingenii^ prudentise, diligentiseq; vestrse ad- 
hibeada, a£Srmabitisq; et in salutem animamq; meam eidem 
S. D. N. qpondelntis, quod dictam bullam secretissime nullis 
moitalium oculis conspidendam apud me asservabo, tanta 
fide et cautione, ut ne minimum quidem ex ea re periculum, 
▼el periculi metum ejus sanctitas sit sensura; non enim eo 
oom^lio aut animo eam oommissionem impetrari tam vehe- 
inenter cupio, ut vel illius vigore uUus processus aut aliud 
praeterea quicquid ageretur, vel eadem publice privatimve le- 
gere ilia uUi exhiberetur, sed ut hac quasi arrha et pignore 
summae patemseq; S. D. N. erga regiam majestatem bene- 
volentiae apud hie depositor quum videat nihil illi <^denegatu- 
rum quod ^^petierit^perspiciatq; tantum fidei ejus sanctitatem 
in me reposuisse^ sic mea apud dictam majestatem augeatur 
authoritas, ut quanquam vires omnes suas opesq; apostolicas 
sedia conservationi et in pristinum statum reparationi sic 
sponte dicaverit, me tamen suasore et consultore omnia in 
poaterum, et in sanguinis ^eflusione sit concessura et effec- 
tura, quae in ejusdem sedis et suae beatitudinis securitatem, 
tranquillitatem et oommodum, quaquam ratione cedere po- 
terunU 

* nunc cue oomprobatom miriBce letamur, om, ^ enim osn. 

* dcgeoeraturum * petiyerit, * effasioDein 



BOOK 
II. 



64 A COLLECTION 



XV. 



The brieve of pope Julius Jbr the king's marriage; sus- 
pected to be forged. 

Cotton lib. Julius papa secundus. Dilecte fill et dilecta in Cbrigto 
5^2. ^^ salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Roniani pmi- 
tificis prsecellens authoritas concessa sibi desuper utitur po- 
testate, prout (personarum^ negotiorum et temporum quali- 
tate pensata) id in domino conspicit expedire. Oblatse nobis 
nuper pro parte vestra petitionis series continebat, quod 
cum alias tu filia Catharina, et tunc in humanis agens quon- 
dam Arthurus carissimi in Christo fiiii nostri Henrici An- 
gliie regis illustrissimus primogenitus, pro conservandis 
pacis et amicitiae nexibus et foederibus inter prsefatum An- 
glias regem, et carissimum in Christo filium nostrum Ferdi- 
nandum regem, et carissimam in Christo filiam nostram 
Elizabeth, reginam catholicos Hispaniarum et Sicilise, ma- 
trimonium per verba legitime de praesenti contraxeritis, 
Uludq; camali copula consummaveritis, quia tamen dominus 
Arthurus prole ex hujusmodi matrimonio non suscepta, de- 
cessit, et hujusmodi vinculum pacis et connexitatis inter pra^ 
fatos reges et reginam ita firmiter verisimiliter non perdunu 
ret, nisi etiam illud alio affinitatis vinculo confoveretur et con- 
firmaretur, ex his et certis aliis causis, desideratis matrimo- 
nium inter vos per verba legitime de praesenti contrahere : 
sed quia desiderium vestrum in praemissis adimplere non 
potestis, dispensatione apostolica desuper non obtenta, nobis 
propterea humiliter supplicari fecistis, ut vobis providere 
in praemis^s de dispensationis gratia et benignitate aposto- 
lica dignaremur. Nos igitur qui inter singulos Christi 
fideles, praesertim catholicos reges et principes, pads et con- 
cordiae amoenitatem vigere intensis desideriis affectamus, his 
et aliis causis animum nostrum moventibus, hujusmodi sup- 
plicationibus inclinati, vobiscum, ut aliquo impedimento 
affinitatis hujusmodi ex praemissis proveniente non obstante, 

[* This document is not At present to be found in MS. Vit. b. 12.] 



OF RECORDS. 66 

Liimomuin inter vos contrahere, et in eo postquam con- HOOK 
lum fuerit» remanere libere et licite valeatis, authoritate ' 



per praraentes dispensamus ; et quatenus forsan 
Q matrimonium inter vos de facto publice vel clandestine 
itraxeritis, ac camali cc^ula oonsummaveritis, vos et quem- 
etTestnim ab excessu hujuamodi, ac excommunicationis 
iteatia quam propterea incurristis, eadem authoritate ab- 
himus, ac etiam volnscum ut in hujusmodi inatrimonio 
: de fiacto contracto remanere, sen lUud de novo oontrahere, 
ter voa Ubere et licite valeatis, similiter dispensamus, pro- 
iD ex hujuamodi matrimonio sive contracto sive contrahendo 
idpiendam l^timam decernendo. Volumus autem, a hu- 
amodi matrimonium de facto contraxistis, confessor, per vos 
quemlibet vestrum eligendus, pcenitentiam, quam adim- 
ere teneamini, propterea vobis injungat. Dat. Romas apud 
mctum Petrum sub annulo Piscatoris, die 26. Deoemb. 
iUeflimo quingentesimo tertio, pont. nostri anno primo. 

Si^smundus. 

XVL 

part qfihe cardinoTs letter to G. Cassaiij desiring leave 
to shew the decretal butt to some of the king's council. 
A duplicate, 

Illub iintur video maxime necessarium superesse, ut ^'^^^n i>*'* 

. . . Vitell. 

scretalis bulla, quam reverendissimus dominus legatus se-i,. lo. 
mi defert, secreto l^nda exhibeatur nonnuUis ex re^^^'*'9^- 
nsultoribus, eo quidem consilio, non ut in judicium pro- 
ratUTy vel ad causam definiendam adhibeatur, sed solum 
t perapicientes illi, quorum prudentia et autoritas non 
irva eat, nihil k me fuisse omissum, quod causam re^ 
osBt securiasimam reddere, omniaque fuisse k S. D. N. 
wiceaaa, quae in causae firmamentum ullo pacto queant ex- 
og^tari fadlius, ubi regiae majestatis securitati, regni quieti, 
t perpetuo totius rei stabilimento undiq; consultum vi- 
lerint, in sententiam nostram deveniant, summaq; cum dili- 
rentia in autoritatc apostolica ad Dei gloriam conjuncta rec- 
i»ime absolvantur. Proinde, domine Gregori, iterum atq; 
VOL. I. p. 2. F 



66 A COLLECTION 

BOOK iterum vo& impense rogo^ quod ad S. D. N. genua devoluti 
^^' ejus beatitudinem meo nomine obsecretis, ut hoc reliquum 
meae fidei meaeq; dexteritati de bulla decretali ostendeoda 
committere velit, quam rem sic moderabor, ut nullum pror* 
sus periculum, nullum damnum^ nullum odium queat un- 
quam sibi, vel sedi apostolicffi provenire; hooq; tarn ia- 
stanter precor, ut pro salute mea conservanda petere queam 
ardentius nihil* 



XVII. 

John Cassairs letter about a conference he had toUk the 

pope. An original. 

Reverendissime ac iUiistrissime domine D, mi colendii' 

sime! 6^c. 

CkyttoDiib. QuuM tabellaiius D. vestrs reverendisdme cum ejus 
ViteU. mandatis literisq; die 2. Novemb. datis Bononiam ad equitem 
foi. 164. fratrem pervenisset, neq; ipse tunc posset prse debilitate 
properatis itineribus Romam venire, ne ad eam rem lon- 
gioris temporis moram interponeret, misit per dispositos 
equosD. ^Vicennium Casalium fratrem nostrum patruelem, 
volens ipsum statum subsequi ; venit igitur D. ^ Vicennius 
Casalius. At ego vestr» dominationis reverendisfflmse Uteris 
lectis ac perpensis, S. D. N. adivi, et ea quae D. V. reveren- 
dissima scripserat, diligenter ejus sanctitati exposui, ipsasq; 
etiam literas recitavi, quas prudentissime et efficacissime om- 
nia explicabant. Atq; hujusmodi verbis sum loquutus. 

Non locus hie nee tempus postulat, beatissime pater, ut 
ego nunc commemorem, quanto amore, quanto animi of* 
fectu, quibusq; officiis ilia regia majestas apostolicam sedem 
sanctitatemq; vestram sit ubiq; omni tempore prosecuta* 
quantaq; observantia et fide reverendissimus dominus Ebo* 
racen. semper coluerit; nee recensendum hie videtur, quoC 
labores, quot incommoda subiverint, quae officia, quas mul« 
toties impensas efiecerint, quaerentes ecclesiasticum statum, 

• ViDcentium Cassaliam ^ VinceDtiiu CaasaliiiB. 



OP RECORDS. m 

iristunEHnn reKgionem, et catholiGam fidem protegere ac book 

BKTVflore: nee Testra sanctitas ignorare debet^ quibud la^ U: 

cibBB^ quantis ptoabus, quot tabellariis^ quot oratoribiM 
'woBi quot non dicam literis, sed volumimbus conscriptis, 
M nolta insuper jurisperitorum consilia, turn ex Anglia 
fattty turn hie etnrm formata, fuerit tandem it vestra saiicti- 
tie flnpetratiimv ut res eo^ qtHy fuit pacto^ componeretur : 
la Totiolie repm majestads deaiderio hidulgebatur, et beap- 
tiAnis veslrB& honori ac conscieiitiie, justitiseq; et equitati 
Midiebatar. At nunc sanctitas vestra animadvertit illos, 
reter omnium nostrum spem et opinionem, omni auxilio 
BBitos esse deatitutos : reverendiss. Campegius non nodo 
OD oatendit,' se adeo urgentibus precibus sereniasimi r^s 
lHjenqperare velle; sed ut primum ad colloquium venit, 
an totam pervartit, reffSLxn majestatem k divortio dissuamt, 
sinde ae si- ei l^;atio demandata fuerit, ut serenisaimo 
}gL ex parte i^nse persuadere debeat, ut se i divortio ab- 
iaeat, adeo ut non poasit regia majestas stimulum hunc con- 
Kntis ex auo pectore evellere, aemperq; in ea mentis per- 
nbatioiie illi ait permanendum, ut omnibus horis co^tet 
noesKirem sui r^ni ex suo sanguine defuturum* Neq; 
fliuc reverendissimus Campegius ullam significationem 
e&ty velle se ad id exequendum descendere, quodpriore 
la generali commissione oontinetur; verum, quod pejus 
tiam est, quum multis predbus bulla decretalis in hac 
um regia impetrata fuerit, promiseritq; vestra sanctitas se 
omiaBurum ut serenissimo regi ac reverend. D. Eboracen. 
itenderetur, et eorum manibus crederetur, quam ipsi ali- 
uibiui ex secretissimis oonsiliariis ostenderent, ut serenissi- 
lus Fex de todus negotii sBquitate instructior fieret, noluit 
■verendisfflmus Campegius eam credere serenissimo regi, 
Dt reverendissimo domino Eboracen. suo in ea causa coU 
^. Cur autem vefit vestra sanctitas regiam majestatem in 
BB apem adduxisse, ut deinde hoc pacto illam fhistretur 
6 deludat. Tunc S. D. N. injecta in meum brachium 
laauy me ulterius loqui prohibuit, se ira acceusum non 
bfloondens, dixit, non parum nbi dc D. V. reverendissima 
onquerendum esse, atq; sub ejus fide se deceptum esse; bul- 

f2 



68 A COLLECTION 

BOOR Ijun decretalem dedisse, ut tantum re^ dstenderetur^ oon- 
'*' cremareturq; statim : ad hoc me (inquit) multis ille magniaq; 
precibus protraxit, ostendens, si id non daretur, mllnifestum 
suae saluti ruinam impendere; nunc autem earn bullaniy 
quae debuit esse secretissima, vult divulgare, neq; unquam 
se promisisse ooncessurum ut consiliariis ostendatur : litexas 
(inquit) ipsas reverendissimi Eboracen* proferre possum^ 
quibus id tantum, quod dixi, petit, et ipsum equitem ^Car 
salium testem volo, quod dominus Stephanus Gardinenia^ 
ipse nihil aliud k me postulaverunt, nee si postulass^it, 
quicquam amplius obtinuissent ; atq; utinara aliter rem pe- 
tissent, eam namq; facile denegassem, nee ad hanc pceniten- 
tiam venissem, ex qua vel unius digiti jactura (mode &en 
possit) quod factum fuit revocarem, video enim quantum 
mali ex eo mihi subeundum sit Quum S. D. N. haec et 
Emilia contra suum morem dixisset, ego in eam sent^itiam 
subsecutus, sciendum esse, quod D. V. reverendissima pedt, 
non esse ab eo, quod ejus sanctitas constitutum fuisse dicit alir 
enum, nee D. V. reverendissima hanc rem divulgari velle, aut 
secundum eam bullam sententiam fern ; caeterum regis mfr- 
jestati et sibi tradi, ut possent aliquibus fidelioribus cariori- 
busq; consiliariis ostendere, ut ipsi de re tota fiant instruc- 
tiores, quod perinde arcanum erit, ac si in nullius notitiam 
devenisset. At non (inquam) sanctitas vestra plerosq; habet 
quibus .quum aliquid arcanum crediderit, putet id non minus 
celatum esse, quam si uno tantum pectore contineretur, quod 
multo magis serenissimo Anglise regi evenire debet cui sin- 
guli in suo regno sunt subjecti, neq; etiamsi velint, possunt 
regi non esse fidelissimi: vse namq; illis si vel parvomomento 
ab illius voluntate recederent. Quid hoc praeterea obessei 
potest ? an non sic petitum, sic constitutum fuit ? quae ratio 
sanctitatem vestram propositum mutare cogit ? Ibi pontifex 
iracundus, et concitatior etiam quam pauld ante ; Haud (in-, 
quit) ita fuit constitutum, nee me latet, quid de ea bulla facere 
cogitent, et cujusmodi ex eo mihi damnum redundaturum 
sit; firmum igitur illud habeatis, me decrevisse, neq; sen- 

*^ Cassalium 



OF RECORDS. 69 

tfliitiam muto, nolle qnioquam amplius hac in re permittere. BOOK 
At ego, nolit (qiueso) vestra sanctitas ric ex certa animi ' 

ntentia loqm, ac potius in his literis reverendissimi doniini 
Eboraoen. oonaderet damna, ruinas, haereses, quae vestrse 
■Bctitatis culpa in illo regno orirentur : regia enim majes- 
tH, male k vestra beatitudine tractata, injuria, et ignominia 
decta, studium et voluntatem, quam semper optimam in 
Kdem apostolicam habuit, in contrariam partem convertere 
poaet, hoc est dominationi vestrs toto pectore consideran- 
dum: esto quod de hujus negotii 8?quitate disceptatum non 
at, ooncedomus etiam hanc rem malam, et mali exempli fu- 
toiBin (quod quidem secus esse judicaverunt omnes) an non 
votra sanctitas novit pleraq; quae non bona sunt, prae- 
£eni nonnunquam k nobis solere, ne pejora patiamur; 
itq; hoc turn aliis in rebus, turn imprimis haeresium evitan- 
darum causa providendum est, quas videmus, quum semel 
altiores radices ^;erint, non posse amplius extirpari : atq; 
Uad illius pedes genibus flexis, eam precibus omnibus sum 
obtestatus, ut amidtiam potentissimi regis conservare, ob- 
aenrantiain dominationis vestrae reverendissimse erga ejus 
atncdtatem, nostramq; servitutem respicere vellet; relicta 
namq; regiad majestatis amicitia, religionis imminutio sub- 
sequeretur, et regni illius k tam antiqua cum sede apo- 
iKdica oonjunctione dissolutio, ac dominationis vestrae re- 
Terendissimae gratia et autoritas apud sereniss. regem non 
8UO nierito deficeret, ejusq; fortasse sal us periclitaretur ; 
DOS autem qui semper beatitudini vestrae inservivimus, 
pro qua tot bonis ofliciis functi sumus, et tantum operae 
perfedmus, ad integram amicitiam inter regiam majesta- 
tem et vestram sanctitatem conservandam, in medio nos- 
trarum actionum, regni illius damna et calami tatem, nos- 
tramq; certissimam ruinam conspiccremus. Ad haec S. D. 
N. et brachiorum et totius corporis agitatione, animum com- 
motum ostendens, Volo (inquit) ego ruinam, quae mihi 
mcxlo immineat, considerare, et id ipsum ({uod feci valde 
me angit ; si haereses, vel alia mala oritura sunt, quaenam 
in eo mea culpa erit ? satis meae conscicntise fuerit mc va- 
casse culpa, cui essem obnoxius, si hoc etiam quod nunc 

f3 



70 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ex me petitur concederepa: nee reverendissimus domuiiis 
' Eboracen«s, pec vos ullam causam de me oonquerendi hft- 
betis, quicquid nunc poUicitus sum prsestiti, neq; aliud ua* 
qviam, etsi mibi fuciendi ^sset fisuuiltas regia majestas et le* 
yerendiQiimus domiBU3 Eboracen. k me petierunt, quod nan 
p|Y>mpdseime concess^rim, ut quisq; facile intelligat, quanti 
eas semper feoerim ; ad aliqua etiam vestri causa facilioreia 
me pr^bui. Cffiteruin uH vertitur mece oonscientiae inte* 
gritas, omnia posthabenda oenseo, agant per se ipd quod 
volunt, legatum remittant eo prastextu, quod in causam uL 
terius procedi nolint, et deinceps ut ipsi volent rem oon-i 
ficiant, modo ne me autore injuste quicquam agatur. <^Tum 
ego, Nonne vestra siinctitas vult, ut ex vigore commissioius 
prQcedatur ? quod quum velle aiBrmasset, dixi, igitur reve^ 
rendis«imuB Campegius sanctitatis vestrse voluntati advenuu 
tur, divortium ^nim regi dissuasit ; At pontifex ego (inquit) 
illi imposui, ut divortium regi dissuaderet, persuaderet le- 
ginas ; quod autem ad commissionem pertinet, si requiratui^ 
exequetur. Sumus ergo (inquam) Concordes, beatissime 
pater, quod quum ita sit, quid nocere poterit decretakm 
bullam aliquibus secretissimis ac juramento adactis eonsi- 
liariis ostendisse ? tum quassans caput, Sdo (inquit) quid 
de ^ re facere constituant, verum nondum Campegii literaa 
ex Anglia le^, quapropter die crastino ad me redilntis. 
Hoc pacto S. D. N. primo die me dimisit. Adfiiit his ser* 
monibus dominus Vincentius ^Casalius, quem ^ab equite 
fratre hue missum dixi, qui equitem ipsum excusavit, quod 
quamvis ille animadverteret negotium hoc tanti moment 
esse, ut etiam cum vitse discrimine Romam per disposhos 
equos sibi properandum esse videret, nihilominus supers^- 
disse videns quod si id fecisset necesse sibi futurum domi, et 
in lectulo, permanere potius, quam de re tanta coram ejus 
sanctitate agere. Atq; interim dominus Vincentius multas 
rationes ad persuadendum, equitis Cassalii nomine adhibuit, 
quas eodem pacto ejus sanctitas in sequentem diem rejecit. 
Postridie ejus diei «gnatura habita est, cui ego tanquaa 

^ Tuuc ' Cassalius, ' ob equitem fratrem 



OP RECORDS. 71 

icierendarius interfui, in yespenimq; est protracta, nee ju- book 

idfi opportunum pontifioem signaturse munere defessuni ^^' 

iggredi, quum prseflertiin ejus sanctitiu diceret se nondum 

CoDpegii litems perlegisse. Res igitur iterum in diem prox- 

imum iqecta fuit^ quo postea horam commodam nactus, pcm- 

tifioem adivi, quumque omnium capitum, quae D. V. reveren- 

iaims literis oondnebantur, quasi summam efFecissem, ne 

(jukquam per oblivionem prieteriiem, ab ea primum parte 

eQepi, in qua dicitur suam sanctitatem concessisse commis- 

aonem geoeralem in Samplissimam forroam, et promisisse fe- 

reodam sententiam, se ratificaturum. Ponufex hoc verum 

cne aflBrmavit, dicens se contentum esse, ut ad scntentiam 

pnoedatur ; qua vero parte est^ ejus sanctitatem bullam de* 

attalem ooncesosse, ut secretiores regise majestatis oonsilia^ 

noB instruerety id k veritate longe remotum dixit, posseq; ad 

id se literas D. V* reverendissimse ostendere : atq; ea repeti- 

1^ quae priore die super hoc dixerat, viz. dominum Stephar- 

nmn Gardinerum et equitem ^ Casalium se testes habere, hanc 

bulkm non ea oonditione petitam fuisse ut ostenderctur cui- 

qusm, praeterquam serenissimo regi et D. V. reverendis- 

■mae, et Campegium nunc ad se scribere tantundem effecisse, 

quo Cscto ex conventione bullam comburi debere, promis- 

nnim quoq; se dixit, ut si quas allegantur, probentur, ad 

mtentiam ferendam procedatur, se id ratum habiturum. 

Quumque ego qusesissem an vellet, quas fiercnt per eam 

bfoUam comprobare, minime id oportere dixit ; negavit quo- 

(pe earn consiliariis ostcndendam esse, qui tanietsi rem 

bonam non judicarent, approbarent tamen super ejus sanc- 

titada conscientiam ; ac ssepius interim repctivit, non esse 

amplius in ea re commorandum. Ad aliam igitur partem 

dereni, in qua D. V. revercndissima dicit, reverendissimum 

Camp^um iSvortium inter regem serenissimum et reginam 

omatom dissuadere: Tum pontifcx Campegium scribere 

&dtf eo se etiam functurum officio, ut reginam divortium 

persuaderet, quam ab eo alienam invenerit ; modeste tamen 

enn, ait, locutam fuisse, et consiliarios pctiisse cjui ex His- 

pania denegati fuerint, ex Flandria autem conccs^i. Dixit 

r anipliasima forma, ^ Cassaliimi 

F 4 



72 A COLLECTION 

BOOK etiam S. D. N. se literas ad r^em, rererendiBsuno Ct 
pegio ex suo chirographo dedisse, ut regia majestas fid 
his haberet, quae reverendisnmus Campegius suae san' 
tatis nomine diceret. Ad ilkm deinde partem deveni, i 
est: Causam regis perinde differt, ac si nolit ad judidi: 
sententiamque in partem suae majestatis ferendam dese 
dere, donee S. D. N. certiorem prius effecerit, de his 
hanc causam concementibus, quae ibi vidit et audivit. . 
haec respondit, Campegium quandocunque requisitus fue: 
processurum, neque de supersedendo commissionem habe; 
se tantum injunxissc, ut quum procedi ooeptum esset, 
certiorem faceret, nc tamen interim moras aliquid inter; 
neretur. At ubi est^ nullo pacto adduci vult, ut mihi i 
collegae commissionem hanc decretalem crcdat. Dixit veri 
id esse, ideo factum ne pluribus palam fieret, eaque con 
tionc qua petitum fuit, ostensam nequicquam amplius « 
pectandum, ea repetens, quae prius etiam circa hoc dixei 
At ego, videat sanctitas vestra quod ex his verbis, quae 
scripta sunt loquor, quae dicunt sanctitatem vestram co 
missionem decretalem concessisse, ea conditione ut aliquil 
rcgiis consiliariis ostenderetur. Turn pontifex iterum < 
candescens ; Ostendam (inquit) literas ipsius reverendissi 
Eboracen. nee loquor mendacia, et non minus meis verl 
literisq; prioribus reverendissimi Eboracen. fides est 1 
bcnda quam his qua nunc afFertis. Tum ejus sanctitat 
■mitigare quaesivi, si minus urgenter mandata exequer 
quoniam ^ita it me fieri oportet. Quod ad regni ruin 
damna, calamitates, scandala, et diminuUonem religioi 
multa in eandem sententiam dixit, in quam primo die lo< 
tus fuit; quum diceret, egregium vero decus serenissii 
huic regi fuerit, si ipse, qui fidei defensor et sit et iq>p 
letur, qui libros etiam pro ejus defensione ediderit, eand* 
nunc impugnare cogatur; ad haec quam recte sint ventv 
viderint ipsi. Eo autem loco, in quo dicebatur aliquid 
regio negotio, inter generalem fratrum de observantia, et ej 
sanctitatem convenisse, et eo autore foedus inter ejus sane 
tatem et Caesarianos componendum; dixit, id ostende 

' miUgari ^ id 



OF RECORDS. 78 

quod de regio negodo nihil promiserit, quod quicunq; pol- BOOK 
fidtiis at, et quin poterit halnta ratione suae conadentise, re "' 
ipot praestare velit: in eo autem quod de pace tractanda 
aHertur^ dixit, se nullum modum in tali negotio invenirej 
neq; ae adhuc acire, quod iate generalis ullas pads condi- 
dones nt aUaturus ; atq; ea insuper addidit, quae meis Uteris 
He 15 Novemb. datis D. V. reverendisaimae aignificayi* 

AliiB ddnde diebus S. D. N. saepissime sum alloquutus, 
qui decrevit cum re^erendissimis De Monte et Sanctorum 
Quatuor cardinalibus de his rebus omnibus loqui, praet^- 
quam de bulla decretali, de qua cum nemine Tult ullam 
fieri mentionem, jussitq; ex omni acriptura ejus menuHiam 
eximL De reliquis itaq; rebus omnibus loquutus sum cum 
his duobus cardinalibus qui dixerunt pontificem oontentum 
fixe, ut ad sententiam procedatur, tameta id plerisq; alie- 
Dum videatur : deque eo nonnuUi ex cardinalibus cum ob- 
trectatione loquuntur, et Caesaris orator, ne procedatur, pro- 
teatatur, voluntq; fieri in curia causae advocationem, com- 
miaaooemq; cum inhibitione ad partes; dicuntq; hi duo 
lererendisnmi, quod quae postulant illi, justa sunt, nee mi- 
nimo cuiq; denegari possent, nolle tamen regise majestatis 
causa S. D. N. quicquam ex eo quod factum sit immutare. 

Quum alio etiam die pontificem otiosum nactus essem, 
multa cum ejus sanctitate, de rebus praeteritis disserui, deque 
eo^ quod ego ad ejus utilitatem cum Venetis egissem, quo- 
aiam adrem serenissimi regis, et D. V. reverendissimae volun- 
tatem esse, ut quotiescunque occasio daretur, pro suae sancti- 
tatis oommodo omnia fierent: exposui deinde quantopere ela- 
borassem pro negotio Cerviae et Ravennae, utque multa Gal- 
lid oratores e^ssent k D. V. reverendissima potissimum insti- 
gati ; addidi etiam eflicadssima verba, quibus usus est domi- 
nus Stej^anus Gardinerus. Ad omnia S. D. N. respondit, 
le ea de re regiie majestati, ac D. V. reverendissimae gratias 
habere, et mihi quoque gratias egit ; dixitque, iion tamen 
omnes dmul tantum efficere potuistis, ut mihi meae dvitates 
redderentur. Scitis autem conditiones foederis in quo ego 



74 A COLLECTION 

BOOK quoque eram, fuisse, ut quum quia nostrum injuria affioe- 
retur* ab eo caeteri confoederati injuriam propulsarent, quod 
multo roagis pro me faciendum erat, quum qui in ipso 
foedere essent, mihi injuriarentur ; et inde Caesariani yo^ 
lunt mihi persuadere Venetas non fuisse id facturos^ m 
putassent regi Angliae aut Christianissimo displidturum : 
neque interim desbtunt, multa, magnaq; mihi poUiceri, 
unde ego quod alias etiam dixi^ id quod affertur, quum 
aiiter facere nequeam, aocipere cogar. Illudq; etiam vos 
scire volo promissum mihi fuisse, si legatus hie in Angliam 
mitteretur, futurum ut mihi civitates k Venetis resUtueren- 
tur. Tum ego, non omnia, beatissime pater, adhuc sunt 
perfecta, rex enim potentissimus omnino operam dabit, ut 
ills civitates beadtiidini vestrsB resUtuantur : An non, qus 
ejus majestas scribit, vestra sanctitas animadvertit ? Cui 
videndum imprimis est, ne de ipsa serenissimo regi sit cod- 
querendum ; et ex hac occasione iterum ad r^iam causam 
redii. At ejus sanctitas dixit, se omnia quae potuisset pro 
regia majestate et D. V. reverendissima fecisse, facturamq; 
etiam fibenter. 

Nonne igitur (inquam) posset ratio aliqua inveniri, qua 
conoederetur earn bullam aliquibus ex secretioribus consi- 
liariis ostendi posse ? Tum pontifex, non (inquit) Non potest 
hoc fieri, nee k me impetrari ; quod si ullo modo fieri po- 
tuisset, minime tarn multas magnasque preces k serenis^mo 
rege, et reverendissbno domino Eboracen. expectassem; 
quumque quibusdam validis argumentis instarem, prohibuit 
me ulterius de hujusmodi re loqui. Nolui ego unquam di- 
cere, equitem fratrem brevi esse venturum, ne pontifex rem 
in illius adventum protraheret, ea tantum de causa, ut 
moram interponeret* 

Omnibus deinde aliis diebus super eodem negotio institi, 
nunquam tamen pontifex sententiam suam ulla ex parte 
immutare vohiit; tantum iQud decrevit, Nuntium mittere 
velle, qui suam sententiam verbis explicaret : quumq; nulla 
mihi amplii» spes relinqueretur quicquam amplius impe- 
trandi, tum demum dixi, equitem fratrem Komae futurum 



OF RECORDS. 75 

nquend die^ qiu quum adeo gnYis momoiti rem cemerec, book 
miaerit warn valetudini consulere, et quod is minime pu- "' 
tMKt,6iifle aervitutis in gus MUictitatein merita hoc modo 
■ik tnctmnda fiufise. Gratum sibi dixit pontifex equitis 
adientiim fore, quodque cum ipsoet constituerentur omma» 
nepua ae tamen ulla pacto id quod nunc petitur concessu- 
ram : Vemt itaq; eques frater, qui non secus ac si nunquam 
qmaquam de hac re cum pontifice egisset, singula de intq;ro 
tmetayit, ommbus his modis et rationibus tentatis quae ex- 
eogjitari °^potuerunt.' Quae omnia minutim dominus ^ Vioen- 
mus Casaalius noster patruelis, quem ad ipsum mittimus, 
foffais coram ^explicalut, ^oque ne D. V. reverendissimse 
jam nimia molestus am, de hac ulterius non scribam. 

QiMid ad Wintomensem expeditionem spectat, multum hi 
reverendisrami domini cardinales offendebantur, nunc ab 
ipos pecuniarum remissiones postulari, quum depraedata 
eorum bona sint, ipmq; propter id ad paupertatem redacti. 
QuibuB ego ostendi, miy us emolumentum ad ipsos venturum, 
a D. V* reverendissima unam eccleaam acciperet, alteram 
deponeret, quam a alter tantum Wintonienas ecclesiae ex* 
•peditionem faceret ; neque D. V. revercndisomam nimis 
banc permutationem optare dixi, quum Wintonienas non 
multo eoclesia PDubliensi sit diUor. Ad hsec dixerunt, 
quod libentius D. V« reverendissima^ quam cuiquam alteri 
erunt gratificaturi, quoniam ipsa de sede apostolica ait sem- 
per bene merita, non tamen se yereri, quin D. V. reveren- 
dissima Wintoniensem eodesiam illius regni primariam sit 
aooeptura. Ego quum pontificem, et deinde cardinales eos 
qui magis rebus nostris student ambissem, cffed, ut pontifex 
de ea re in coosistorio referret, quod ejus sanctitas effedt, 
multis eUam additis laudibus D. V. reverendissimae, quibus 
aliqui cardinales, et maxime Neapolitan], responderunt ea 
quae superius dixi. lUud tandem decreverunt, quod quum 
D. V. reverendissima solvere debeat, pro expeditione Win- 
tonienais eoclesiae, et pro retensione ecclesiae Eboracensis et 
abbatifle Sancti Albani, halnta ratione totius summae, ejus 

■" {Wterunt. " Vincentius « explicabat, p DunelmeDsi 



76 A COLLECTION 

BOOK pars dimidia V. D. reverendissimae condonaretur, et ut ad 
^^' 18 vel 14 millia aureorum remittant, et non multo plus eo, 



quod pro Wintonien. turn ecclesia deberet solvere. Id re- 
verendissimis cardinalibus ideo displicebat, quoniam noUent 
res hujusmodi in exemplum trahi, quum prsesertim magnus 
Francise cancellarius, ipse quoque in magna quadam expe- 
ditione, id ipsum in prsesentia flagitat, quod isti concedere 
nolunt. 

Csetera ex domino ^ Vicenno D. V. reverendissima copio- 
sius coram intelligat ; quae bene valeat. Dat. Romas die 17 
Decemb: 15^. 

Humillimus servus 

Jo. Cassalius, 
Prothonotar. 

XVIII. 

7%^ pope's letter to the cardinal^ giving credence to Cam- 

pana. An original, 

DUectoJUio nostro Thomce Sanctce CecUicB presbytero, car- 
dinali Eboracen, in regno Anglice nostro et sedis de lor- 
tere legato. 

Cotton lib. DiLECTE fili noster, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. 
b. io. Existimavimus non tarn commode per literas responderi posse 
foi. 163. b. hisj de quibus postremo oratores carissimi in Christo filii 
nostri istius regis nobiscum egerunt ; itaq; proprium homi- 
nem Franciscum Campanam familiarem nostrum istuc mit- 
timus, ex quo sua serenitas ac circumspectio tua plenius 
intelligent quae nobis occurrant, tam de rebus ad pacem et 
publice ad universam Christianitatem spectantibus, quam 
super privatis serenitatis suie, de quibus nobis per literas et 
oratores vestros significastis, quas quidem summopere cordi 
habemus. Circumspectionem tuam hortamur, ut sibi ac 
serenitati suae persuadeat nos paternam benevolentiam atq; 
animum gessisse et gerere erga serenitatem suam, ab eodemq; 
amorc proficisci omnia quaecunq; iUi significamus, ut pluri- 

1 Vincentio 



OF RECORDS. 77 

bus drcumqiectioiiein tuam, quam merito roultum amamus, BOO K 
eiponet ^ect. fil. card. Camp^us legatus una tecum nos- *^' 
tar,ac dic^tus Franciscus, quibus plenissiniani fidem ^habebis. 
Ditum Rom« ^xv. Decembris MDXXVIII. 

J. 

Clemens manu propria. 



XIX. 

Decemb. 1. 1528. 

Apart qf Peter Vawnea his instructjums^ directing him to 

threaten the pope. An original, 

'The said M. Peter, as of himself, shall a part say unto Cotton lib. 
bis holiness ; Sir, I being an Italian, cannot but with a b.* lo. 
more forvent aseal and mind than ^another, study and desire '^^'' '5^* '*' 
the wealy honour and safety of your holiness and the see 
qxMtolick ; which compelleth me to shew unto your holi- 
ness, frankly, what I see in this matter. Surely, sir, in case 
your holiness continuing this particular respect of fear of 
the emperor, do thus delay, protract, and put ^over the 
accomplishment of the king^s so instant desire in this matter, 
and not impart to his majesty therein bounteously of the 
treasure and goods of the church, ^and see apostolick, 
quanhtm potestia ex thesauro ecdesice et ex plenitudine 
potettatie ac authoritate d Deo vel ab ecdesia coUata ; I see 
assuredly, that it will be a means so to <= alien the fast and 
enUre mind which his highness beareth to your said holi- 
ness, as not only thereby his grace, nobles, and realm, but 
also many other princes his friends and confederates, with 
their noUes and realms, shall withdraw their devotion and 
obedience from your holiness, and the see apostolick, study- 
mg how they may acquit this your ingratitude^ in the high- 
est cause that can be devised, shewed, and so long conti- 
nued with the semblable. And therefore, sir, at the rever- 

• hml>elriti8. * 15. • And Peter, »» any other, « off 

' and the see * alienate 



78 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ence of Almighty God, cast not from you ihe hean of this 
noble Tirtuous prince, who finaUy cannot fail, the peace 



had, which Christendom may not long forbear, to have in 
his puissance, such a stay as may be aUe, in the highest 
and largest manner, to recompence his friends, and to acquit 
the contrary. 

Henry R. 

XX. 

7^ cardinoTs letter to the ambassadors about JUs promo- 
tion to the popedom. An original. 

Magnifico eqiiiti domino Gregorio ^ Casalio ac domino Pe^ 
tro Vanni, serenissimi domini Angiiie et Franci€e regis 
in Rom. curia oratoribus ^S;c. 

Cotton lib. Magnificb domine Gregori et domine Petre salutem.- 
b^ Sicuti incommodissimus totius reipublics Christians, ac 
foi. 73. b. potissimum regise majestatis negotiis S. D. N. olntus accidit, 
ita etiam vos noh latere puto quantum periculi et discrimi- 
nis hujus serenissimi regis saluti et lionori, ac r^^ni sui 
quieti ab hac futuri pontificis electione immineat, et quan- 
topere vobis adnitendum, ac vestro studio, diligentia, indus- 
tria et prudentia occurrendum et obstandum sat, ne aliquis 
eligatur pontifex alienus ab hac regia majestate ; et quid 
pro me promovendo facere ac tractare <^debetis, cumulate 
per communes meas literas vos admonui : nee oportet per 
has quicquid aliud replicare, quas solum ad vos scribere 
volui, ut fflgnificem vobis me totum hoc gravis»mum et 
omnium maximum negotium, de quo acturi estis, vestrm 
prudentiae, fidei, et dexteritati, quam longo temporis usu 
exploratissimam habeo, committere et credere, speroq; vos 
spei et opinioni mees de vobis concepts omnino responsu- 
ros, et bene valete. Londini die ^\i. Feb. «M.D.XXVIII. 

Vester amantis«mus frater, 
T. Cardin. Eborac. 

■ Cassatio *» ^c. om. « debeatis, •* 6 * 15*8, 



^ 



OF RECORDS. 79 

BOOK 
XXI. "• 



in ir^brmaiion given to the pope about the divorce. An 

origvnai, 

Adnotaiio summaria eorum qua aliis libeUis fusius expli- 
cata S. D. N. turn licere, turn expedire, ^persuadeant^ ut 
in causa regice nuyestatis sententiam divortiijerat. 

Pbimom licet atque edam expedit dirimere hoc matrimo- Cotton lib. 
nhim, quod juri turn divino turn humano repugnat. i,/\*/' 

DiTinum enim jus duci prohibet uxorem fratris, quin hie ^^^' "7- 
fratris uxorem ductam fuisse sit notorium. 

Humanum vero jus, duo hujus matrimonii impedimenta 
eoDtinet, altenim affinitatis, quod divino jureinductum seve- 
risnme sancivit; alterum publics honestatis et justitise^quod 
pramulgavit Deus : « ex definitione matrimonii, divini, hu- 
manique juris commutatio interveniret, quibusnam ausjHdis 
hoc matrimonium constare dicemus, quod utroque jure 
adfersante ac repugnante oontractum est, coit, et utcunque 

OODHStit? 

Sed cessavit, inquiunt, in hac specie juris utriusque prohi- 

bitio per gratiam et dispensationem summi pontificis. 
' Respondetnr quidem isds multis modis. Primo non esse 
videri, quod nullum est, nullum autem haberi quod sine au- 
torimte l^tima fiat; deniq; pontificis autoritatem non eate- 
nua pertinere, ut in gradibus divina lege prohibitis dispen- 
nre poant : non opinionibus scripturientiiun, qui pontificis 
aafhoiitatem imminutam velint, sed ipsius pontificis senten- 
tia constat, quern suss jurisdictionis modum, et optime no- 
viflK et ampliare velle potius quam restringere credendum 
est; quae quum ita sint, etiam si humani juris prohibitio 
per dispensationem sublata videatur, manet nihilominus im- 
motum, quod divinum est, si ipsis contra seipsos credimus 
pootificibus. 

Deinde, ut posse pontifices dispensare fateamur, et in ea 
parte tribuamus plus authoritatis quam ipsi sibiipsis audeant 

* pereundeDt, 



80 A COLLECTION 

BOOK arrogare, tamen non passim, non quocunque modo, non te- 
mere, et sine omni considcratione, posse eos dispensare ; 
atque fatendum est ne suo testimonio dissipatores verius, 
quam dispensatores appellentur. Itaque ut causam urgen- 
tissimam et evidentissimam, tum etiam manifestissimam de- 
bet habere dispensation precibus denique veris^ non ementitis 
atque confictis inniti. 

In dispensadone autem, quo constat hoc matrimonium, 
verbis quidem pacis causa proponitur, sed non ideo quia ac 
refertur, re ipsa subsistit, pontificis facta non ad verborum 
superficiem, sed rei ipraus solidam veritatem expendi con- 
venit. 

Certum est, pacem multis modis, tum firmissimam fuisse 
unoque matrimonio conciliatam, pactDrum denique ac foede- 
rum vi constantem, istud necessario matrimonium non den- 
derasse, et jam dispensationem sine causa intervenisse ^dica- 
mus, et consequenter nullam esse, manereque adhuc divinam 
prohibitionem atque adeo et humanam. 

Porro etiam, si aliqua sit, et causam haberet, tum menda- 
ciis conflata est, subreptitia et obreptitia merito appellanda, 
jure tum divino^ tum humano reprobata. 

Nam quum quod alioqui canonibus cautum sit, ipsius 
etiam dispensationis <^prohemium contineat, ^^ Romani pon- 

tifids autoritatem concessa sibi desuper uti potestate, 

prout personarum, causarum, et temporum qualitate pen- 
*^ sata, id in Domino salubriter oonspicit expedire ; Quo- 
modo potuit S. D. N. hujus serenissimi regis qualitates pen* 
sare quas ignoravit? neq; enim de estate quicquam, quae in 
contrahendo hoc matrimonio prsecipua qualitas erat, narraba- 
tur, et tamen ilium annum eo tempore duodedmum non ex- 
cessisse notorium est ; et tacita ad hunc modum aetate, men« 
dacium pro causa suggestum est manifestissimum ; cupiisse 
viz. tunc serenissimum regem contrahere matrimonium, ad 
hoc ut pacis foedera continuarentur : facti Veritas est, tum 
quid ageretur ignorasse, et etiamsi tum scivisset, tamen non 
fuisse verum quod cuperet, ad hoc ut pacis foedera continua- 
rentur : aetas ostendit, quae per communis juris dispositionem 

b dicimus, <* procemium 






OF RECORDS. 81 

lem non admitdt; cupere quidem affectus est^caete- BOOK 
«re oontrahere matrimonium, ad hoc ut pads fo. ^^' 
itinuarentur, judicii est et discretionis. Porro au- 
im de continuaDdis inter duos principes foederibus 
*, alter ante mandatam executioni bullam fads con- 
I re int^ra, causa, a quae fuit, cessavit. 

producitur aliud breve tenons tarn efficads ut istas 
jectiones non admittat. 

nanet nihilominus eorum sententia, qui pontifioem 
ase dispensare a£Snnant, secundum quos nee breve 
Ua consisdt ; deinde breve falsum esse, et pro falso 
I ^^deberi, multis rationibus oonvindtur; deniq; &L 
\m fflt, et tamen prions bullae errores oorrigat, illam 
em merito confirmet, ne prior dispensatio eflScax vi- 
vel eorum judido, qui hoc matrimonium defendere 
unt, viz. qui veris allegationibus diffisi, ad falsas et 
a dispensationes, vitia objecta removentes oonfugere 
unt. 

si mngula minus sufficiant, saltern collata, obtineant et 
leant licere. Ilia vero opinio multis persuasa, ponti- 
iz. non potuisse dispensare, ut sola infirmet dispensa- 
non petitur, sed habet nihilominus aliquid conside- 
; quanquam enim refellatur k quibusdam et repro- 
nanet tamen scripta, atq; adeo testimonio ipuus pon- 
improbata. Perpendatur deinde causa et suggestionis 
n mendadum intervenisse apparet, et quod est no* 
illam dispensationem adversariorum factis in novi 
Eabricatione tadte reprobari, quis non videt ex his 
ioere ut sententia divcHtii proferatur ? 
remo expedit ut id pronuntietur, quod in omnium 
ias consentiat, reprobatio autem dispensationis cum 
s oonvenit opinionibus, sive quia authoritas abfuit, 
ia non recte interposita dicatur ; approbatio vero cum 
aentit omnibus. 

xiit ut firma sit et inconcussa regni suocesno, quae 
has c^iniones confirmari non potest. 

* debere» 
I. ?. S. G 



82 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Expedit ut oonadeDtia serenisami r^is his scrupulis ion 
^ pedita, et turbata, expedita et tranquilla reddatur. 

Breviter, expedit vo^ serenisomi regis sadsfieri, qui pro 
genimiis et innatis sub virtutibus, non nin optima cupit, el 
modo edam optimo votorum suorum compotem e£Sci k- 
borat ; si non yirtutem spectaret, caetera nihil haberent dif-* 
ficultatis, sed omnium virtutum cogitationem quandam esse 
animadvertens suum justitiae decorum, quod temparahtia 
est quserit, ut justum, justo modo, obtineat et assequatur. 
Itaque expedit ne auxilium denegetur, vel diffnntur ei qui 
id juste implorat. 



XXIL 

The second part of a long dispatch of the cardinaTs coii- 
ceming the divorce. An original. 

To my lovingJHends master Stephen Gardiner doctor qf 
both laws; sir Francis Brian, and sir Gregory ^de 
Cassalis, Jcnights ; and Mr. Peter Vannes secretary to 
the Icing's highnessjbr the Latin tongue ; his graces ora^ 
tors, residents in the court of Rome. 

Cotton lib. A kotheb part of your charge consisted! in expe- 

^'*^i ^*6 ^^^^ ^^ ^® king's great and weighty cause of matrimony, 
b. * whereupon depend so many high consequences, as &x no 

earthly cause to suffer or tolerate, tract or delay, in what 
case soever the pope^s holiness be of amendment or danger 
of life ; ^ne as is aforesaid, oweth to be by his hohness ^pre^ 
termitted, whether the same be in the state of recovery, or 
in any doubt or despair thereof: for one assured and prin- 
cipal fundamental and ground is to be regarded, whereupon 
the king'*s highness doth plant and build his acts and oogi* 
tadons in this behalf, which is from the reasonable favour 
and jusdce, being the things from the which the pope^s 
holiness, in prosperis nee adversis, may lawfully <*or ho- 



• de om. *» nor « preteromitted, «* and 



I 



OF RECORDS. 8S 

stlj dgrefis; and when the plainness of his cause is well BOOK 
madered, with the manifest presumpdons, arguments, and ^^' 
iqndons, both of the insufficiency of the bull, and falatj 

* the brief, such as may lead any man of reason or intend- 
lent, well to percdve, and know, that no suffidency or as- 
ned truth can be therein ; How may the pope^s holiness, 
r iequo et Justo, refuse or deny to any Christian man, 
ucfa less to a prince of so high merits, and in a cause 
hereupon depend so many consequences, to his holiness 
ell known, for a vain respect of any person, or by excuse 
' any sickness, justifie, colour, or defend any manner re- 
isal, tract, or delay, used in declaration of the truth in so 
!eat a matter, which neither for the infinite conveniences 
lat thereby might ensue, admitteth or sufiereth to be de- 
yed^ nor by other than himself, his act or authority, may 
wfiilly be declared? And well may his holiness know, 
hat to none it appertaineth more to look unto the justness 

* the king's desire in this behalf, than to his highness 
8 self, whose interest, whose cause, with the same of his 
ahn and succesaon resteth herein ; for if his grace were 
inded, or would intend to do a thing inique or unjust, 
ere were no need to recur unto the pope's holiness for 
ling thereof. But because his highness and his council, 
bo best know the whole of this matter, and to whose part 

bdongeth most profoundly to weigh and ponder every 
ling conoeming the same, be well assured of the truth of 
le matter, needing none other thing but for observance 
^ his duty towards God and his church, to have the same 
uth also approbate and declared by him to whom the 
Mng thereof appertaineth ; his grace therefore sedng an 
itruth alledged, and that so craftily as by undue and per- 
!ne ways, the same without good ^ remedy adhibited, may 
ir a season bring things into confusion, doth communicate 
Qto the pope^s holiness presumptions and evidences enough, 
id suffident to inform the conscience of his holiness of the 
truth : which then, if his holiness will not see, but 

* reaflon 

(J 2 



84 A COLLECTION 

BOOK either for affection, fear, or other private cause, will ^have 
^^' hearkenyng to every dilatory and vain allegation of such as 
led upon undue grounds would colour the truth; What 
doth his holiness less therein, than under a right vain 
colour expresly 'refuse and deny the said justice, which 
to be done either in health or sickness, in a matter of so 
great moment, is in no wise tolerable ? But for the same 
reasons that be before mentioned, is the thing, whether the 
pope^s holiness be in hope or despair of life, without further 
tract to be absolved and determined ; for if Almighty God 
grant his holiness life, this act is, and always shall be, aUe 
to bear it self, and is meet to be an example, a president and 
a law, in all like cases emerging, the circumstances and sp^ 
cialties of the same in every part concurring as they do in 
this; nor can the emperor make exceptions at the same^ 
when he best knowing, percase, the untruth shall see the 
grounds and occasions, that of necessity and meer justice 
have enforced and constrained the pope^s holiness thereunto; 
which he could not refuse to do, unless he would openly and 
manifestly commit express injiuy and notorious injustice. 
For be it that the pope^s holiness hearkning to the said fri- 
volous and vain allegations, would refuse to declare the law 
herein to the king^s purpose, then must his holiness, either 
standing in doubt, leave and suffer the cause to remain in 
suspence to the extream danger of the king^s reahn and suc- 
cession for ever, or else declare the bull or breve, or both, 
to be good, which I suppose neither his holiness, nor any 
true Christian man can do, standing the manifest occaaons, 
presumptions, and apparent evidences to the contrary. 
Then if the matter be not to be left in suspence, ^ne judg- 
ment can be truly given to the approbation of the bull <h: 
breve ; how can the pope^s holiness of conscience, honour, 
or vertue, living or dying, thus procrastinate or put over 
the immediate finishing thereof, according to the king's de- 
sire ? or how may his holiness find his conscience towards 
God exonerate, if either living he should be the cause of so 

^ heartLen > deny and refuse ^ no 



L 



OF RECORDS. 85 

■ 

many evils as hereof may arise; or dying, wilfully leave BOOK 
this so gireat a matter, by his own default, in this confusion, 
inoertunty and perplexity ? It is not to be supposed, that 
ever prince most devout to the see apostolic, could so long 
tderate so high an injury, as being so merited towards the 
said see, is both 'unaquited for his kindness with any spe- 
cial grace, and also denied upon his petition of that which 
18 evident to be plain justice. This thing is otherwise to be 
looked upon, than for the pope^s sickness, where most need 
were to put an end unto it, to be delayed, seeing that living 
and amending, it is of it self expedient and jusdfiable, and 
dying, it shall be an act both necessary, meritorious and 
Iianomrable. .For this cause ye now knowing the king^s 
imnd in this behalf, shall if ye have not already before this 
time spoken with the pope^s holiness at length in these mat- 
ten, as the king's grace trusteth ye have done, sollidte as 
wdl by the ^mean of Messiere Jacobo Salviaiif as by the 
faUiop of Verone, and otherwise as ye can think best, to 
have sudi commodious access unto his holiness, as ye may 
declare the premises unto him ; which by your wisdoms, in 
as effectual and vive manner as ye can, ^ opened unto his 
holiness. It is undoubtedly to be thought the same shall 
rather be to his comfort and encrease of health, than to any 
his trouble or unquietness; and that his holiness hearing 
these reasons not evitable, will whether he be in way and 
hope of amendment, or otherwise, both proceed to the said 
indication, and also to the declaration of the law, and pass- 
ing of a sufficient and ample decretal, as hath been devised 
in the king^s said cause, with other such things, as by for- 
mer letters and instructions, by the decrees mentioned in 
the same, that fuling have been committed unto you, to be 
solicited and procured there; in the labouring whereof, 
albeit since your <° departure from hence, the things have 
by reason of the pope^s >^said sickness, otherwise chanced 
than was here supposed, by <>mean whereof ye not instructed 
what to do in any such case, were peradventure not over- 

* itii^niintH ^ means '' open it ■ departurei " sore * meaus 

63 



86 A COLLECTION 

BOOK hasty or importune to labour these matters, till the popeV 
^^' holiness might be better amended, nor could percase find 
the means to have convenient access unto his presence for 
the same, ye must nevertheless adhibit such diligence, as how- 
soever the sickness of his holiness shall cease, amend, or con- 
tinue, these things be not for the same, or any other cause 
tracted or left in longer suspence; but finding possyble 
means to come unto the pope^s presence, to declare all such 
things unto the same, mentioned both in the former letters 
and instructions given unto you, and also in these presentSi 
as may make to the purpose ; and failing of often access in 
your own persons to his holiness, ye cause the bishop of 
Verone, and other such assured friends as ye can attain, 
bdng about him at such times as they may have with his 
holiness, to Pinculke unto him the said points and oono- 
derations, and all other that ye can excogitate and devise to 
the furtherance and advancement of these matters, not fiir- 
bearing or sparing also, if ye shall see difficult at the 
pope^s hand, or in audience to be given to you or your 
friends there, being about his person, to break and open 
after a good fashion and manner the same unto such of the 
cardinals, as ye may perceive assuredly and constantly to 
favour the king^s highness, and the French king in election 
of a future pope, in case (as God forbid) the pope^s holiness 
should decease ; and to shew unto the same cardinals, all 
such things as you shall think meet, both for their more 
ample instructions in the truth and spedalties of the mat- 
ters, as well concerning the indication of truce, as the 
king^s said cause, and the presumptuous reasons, and plainer 
evidences, leading to the insufficiency of the bull, and ap- 
parent falsity of the said breve ; to the intent, that as many 
of the said cardinals as ye can win, made sure in those mat- 
ters, they may, both in time of ackness, and also of amend- 
ment, move and induce the pope's holiness thereunto, laying 
before him as well the merits and honour that may ensue 
by the perfection of the premises, as the danger immine nt 

p inculcate 



OF RECORDS. 87 

by the eontnffy: and semUahiy it shall be expedient that BOOK 
je win and make sure to the same purpose, as many of the ^^' 
oSoere of the ^roie and other as ye can, who as ye write 
be not aocuBtomed, 'ne will give counsel to any person but 
*lo the pope^s holiness ; for albeit ye cannot have them to 
be of the king*s council, yet nevertheless they may do as 
nodi good, or more, in training and counselling the pope's 
hnlinewt, upon the great reasons that *ye can shew unto 
them, to hearken unto your overtures "in this behalf. To 
vfaicfa purpose you shall 'adquire, make, and win, as many 
fiiends of the cardinals, of them, and other, as ye pos- 
■Uy may, as for the thing which the king^s highness and I 
more esteem than twenty papalities ; and amongst other, ye 
diall insist, by all means and good persuasions ye can, for 
die continuance there of the said bishop of Verone, so as he 
nmj countervail the arch-bishop of Capuan; who, as it 
leemeth, is continually about the pope^s person, and were 
necessary to be met with in the labours and persuanons, 
wUcfa by likelyhood he maketh to the hindrance of the 
tinges purpose: For the better Jconteignyng of the which 
bishop of Verone, not only the king^s highness and I write 
unto him at this time, as by the copy of the same several 
letters being herewith yc shall perceive, but also the French 
king will do the semblable. And furthermore, to the intent 
diat the pope^s holiness may well perceive that not only the 
wd French king mindeth the king^s said cause, and taketh 
it to heart as much as it were his own, and will effectually 
job and concur with the king^s highness therein, but that 
also he is and will be conformable to the said indication ; 
He will send thither, with all speed, the bishop of Bayon to 
further, sollidte, and set forth the same ; who, before his 
departure from hence, which was a good season passed, was 
md is sufficiently and amply instructed in all things requi- 
ate to this purpose; and not only in these matters, but also 
in such other as were written unto you by Vincent de 'Cas- 



' rotip ' nor " to e»m. • you "on " a4j«rc, 

' continuiDg ■ Ctssldit, 

6 4 



88 A COLLECTION 

BOOK salys, and Hercules, upon advertisemeiit ^ven hither that 
*^' the pope^s holiness was deceased; so as ye may be sure to 
have of him effectual concurrence and advise in the further- 
ance and soliidtation of your charges, whether the pope^s 
holiness amend, remain long ack, or (as God forbid) should 
fortune to die ; trusting, that b^g so well furnished by all 
ways that can be devised, ye will not £sil to use such dili- 
gence as may be to the consecuting and attaining of the 
king^s purpose : wherein, tho^ ye be so amply and largely 
instructed, that more cannot be ; yet nevertheless having 
lately received from the bishop of Worcester a memorial ^ 
diverse great things to be well noted and considered, for 
trial of die falsity of the said breve, I send you herewith a 
copy of the same memorial, to the intent ye substantially 
visiting and perumng the same, may follow and put in ex- 
ecution such part thereof, for better trial of the fidsity, as is 
to be done there, like as the rest meet to be done here, shall 
not fail to be executed with diligence accordingly. 

Thus be ye with these, and other former writings^ suffi- 
ciently instructed what is to be done by you there, whether, 
the pope^s holiness continue long in his sickness, or whether 
the same fortune to decease, or soon, God willing, to amend. 
There resteth no more, but that ye always take for a per- 
fect ground, That tho^ to every new chance not before 
known, sufiSdent provision and instruction could not be 
given to you at your departure, ye always note, remember, 
and regard, That this the king^s cause admitteth ^ne suffer- 
eth any manner negative, tract, or delay ; wherefore know- 
ing that so well as ye do, and also how much the ^indication 
of the truce shall be commodious and necessary, both to the 
king^s highness in particular, and to all Christendom in ge- 
neral, by means whereof his grace shall avoid contribution, 
and other charges of the war, ye must now, if ever you will 
have thanks, laud, or praise for your service, imploy your 
selves opportune et importune to put an end to ^these ij 
points to the king'^s satisfjEu^on and desire; and in every 
difficulty to study, by your wisdoms, the best and next re- 

> Qor ^ iadiction « the points 



-»•'• 



* ■•. 



OF RECORDS. 89 

medj, and not bIwbjs to tract your doings, till upon your BOOK 
idfertiBement bither, ye shall have new knowledge from 
bcnoe: for thereby the matter it self, and also your demurr 
tiiere^ be of over long a continuance, and infinite inconveni- 
cnoes by the same may ensue. I therefore require you ac- 
cording to the special trust and confidence that the king's 
Ughneaa and I have in you, now for ever to acquit your- 
adves herein with all effect possible, accordingly so as the 
kiDg'*8 highness be not longer kept in this perplexity and 
aoipeiiGe, to his grace^s intolerable inquietness, and the great 
bcavineas of all those that observe and love the same. 

Furthermore, tho^ it so be that the king'*s trust, and also 
nmie is. Ye will by your ^^wisdomes find such good means 
and ways as ye shall not fail, God willing, to open and de- 
ckre unto the pope^s holiness, the whole of the king^s mind, 
and all and nnguliur the premisses, with the ^residue men- 
tioned in your, former instructions and letters sent unto you: 
yet nevertheless considering what ye wrote of the doubt of 
continuanoe of the pope^s sickness, and to make sure for all 
events and chances, in case his holiness (as God forbid) 
should long rem^n in such state, as he might either take 
upon him the ^mayning of the peace, journeying and re- 
pairing to the Ssaid diet, ^ne also hear the whole of the 
things by you to be opened and propounded touching the 
king^s said cause : It hath been thought to the king^s high- 
ness convenient rather than these great and weighty matters 
should hang in longer suspence, to excogitate some other 
good imean and way how these matters, so necessary, may 
by some ways be conduced and brought to an end : and it 
is this ; That the pope^s holiness not being able to travel to 
the place devised, where the princes may be near him for 
treaty, and ^mayning of the peace, he do depute me and 
my lord carcQnal Campegius, conjunctim et diviHrrif as his 
l^tes for that purpose, to do and execute all such things in 
lus hidiness^s name, as the same should do in that behalf if 
he weace there present; whereunto, for the ^ wele of Christ- 

* wiadom * reridoe abore mentloiied ' naming > sacred 

^ nor < meant ^ managing i well 



90 A COLLECTION 

BOOK endom, we shall be contented to condescend. So alwieiys, 
___^_^ that as hath been written heretofore unto you, before I pam 
or set forth to any convention or place, to the intent befove 
specified, the king^s highness be fully satisfied and pleased 
in his said matter of matrimony, without which, neither 
with nor without the pope's presence, I will ever begin or 
take that voyage : for performance whereof, this article £ol» 
lowing is of new devised, to be by you propounded unto his 
holiness, if the decretals cannot be obtained, or some other 
thing, that ye shall well know and percave, by advice of 
expert counsel there, to be better to the king*s purpose than 
this thing now devised, and that may without tract be passed 
™and granted ; that is to say. That his holiness do enlarge, 
extend, and amplify his conunission given to me and my 
lord legate Campegius, whereby we jointly and sev^tdly 
may be su£Bciently furnished and authoiized, to do as much 
in this cause of matrimony, with all the emergents and de« 
pendencies upon the same, as his holiness may do of his 
ordinary and absolute power, with sufficient and ample 
clauses, ad decemend. ^declarand* et impetrand. jura^ 
leges y et rescripta qu(Bcungue hoc matrimonium ixmcemef^ 
Ha^ una cum omnibus et singulis dubiis in eadem causa 
emergentibus. And further, to make out compulsories to 
any princes, or persons of what preheminence, dignity, states 
or condition soever they be, etiamsi imperiaiiy regaUj vd 
alia quacunque digniiate perftdgeant^ sub quibuscunq; pes* 
nis, and in what countries and places soever they be, to ex* 
hibit and produce any manner witness, records, <>original 
rescripts or other thing, in what place, or time we, or the 
one of us shall require thcro, or any of them in this bdialf, 
with all and singular the circumstances requisite and neces- 
sary to such a commission, after such ample and assured 
manner, as the same once had, we shall not need for any 
objections, doubt, or other thing that might infiinge cnt lade, 
to send of new to the pope^s holiness for other provision^ 
whereby the king^s said cause might hang in any longer 
tract or delay. In which case of coming to this conunis- 

"■ or " deelartmd. otu. * origiDilSy 



OF RECORDS. 91 

au, ye Mr. Stevins must have special r^ard to see the BOOK 
suiie suffiaently and substantially penned, by advice of the ' 
most expert men that ye can find to that purpose : For the 
better doing whereof, I send unto you herewith a copy of 
the Pfionner commission ^ given to me and my 'said lord 
Campegius^ with certain additions thereunto noted in the 
maigin, such as have been here devised ; and also a copy 
of certain clauses in a bull, to the intent ye may see how 
amjdy the same be couched, to avoid appellations and other 
delaya in causes of far less moment and importance than the 
king'^s 18. Nevertheless ye must, if it shaU come to the ob- 
taimng of this new commission, see to the penning and more 
'fiili perfecting thereof, so as the same may be in due per* 
fecdoD^ without needing to send eftsoons for remedying of 
any thing therein, as is aforesaid ; looking also substantially 
whether the chirc^raph of pollicitation, bdng already in 
your hands, be so couched, as the date, and every thing 
ooDsidered, it may suflBciently oblige and astringe the pc^^s 
holiness to confirm all that we, or one of us, shall do, by 
virtue of this new or the old commission : and if it be not 
of such efficacy so to do^ then must ye in this case see, that 
either by sufficient and ample words to be put in this new 
oommisBion, if it may be so had, or by a new chirograph 
the pope^B holiness may be so astringed ; which chirograph, 
with the commissions before specified, if ye obtain the same, 
the ldng'*s pleasure is, That ye sir Francis Brian shall bring 
hither, in all possible diligence, after the having and obtain- 
ing thereof, solliciting nevertheless, whether the pope be to 
be &cilly spoken with, or not, the immediate indication of 
the truce, as is aforesaid, without which in vain it were for 
me, either with or without the pope, to travel for labouring 
and conducing of the peace. And so by this way should 
die pope'*s holiness, with his merit and sufficient justifica- 
tioo, proceed for the truce, as a fundament of universal 
peue, satisfy the king'*s deares, and avoid any doubt of the 
emperor; foraamuch as his holiness might alledg, That being 
80 extreamly sick, that he was not able to know of the cause 

p sftid 4 giTen om, ' said om. ■ fully 



9» A COLLECTION 

BOOK himself, he could no less do of justice, than to commit it 
unto other, seeing that the same is of such importance as 
suffereth no tract or delay. And finally, the king*s high- 
ness, God willing, by this means, should have an end of 
this matter. One thing ye shall well note, which is this ; 
Albeit this new device was now for doubt of the pope^s long 
continuance in sickness, first excogitate ; yet it is not meant, 
^ne ye be limited to this device, in case ye can obtain any 
other, ^ne ye be also commanded, to prefer this before all 
the other ^former devices ; but now that ye shall see and 
understand what this device is, and knowing what thing is 
like or possible to be Xattained there, without long putting 
over of your pursuits, expend, conader, and regard well 
with your self, what thing ^it is of this, or any other that 
may best serve to the brief and good expediuon of the king^s 
cause. So always that it be a thing sure, sufficient, and 
available to his grace^s purpose, that may without any fur- 
ther tract be there had ; and then by your ^ wisdomes taking 
unto you the best learned counsel that ye can have there, 
leave you to the expedition of that which so may be most 
meet, as the times require and sufier, to the brief ^^finishing 
of the king^s said cause to ^ his purpose, without tract or 
delay, and that ye may see is the thing, which as the <1 mat- 
ters stand, can speedily be obtained and sped, as is aforesaid. 
For whether the decretal be better than this, or this better 
than that, or which soever be best, far it. shall be from wis- 
dom to stick, and still to rest upon a thing that cannot be 
obtained ; but since ye know the king^s meaning, which is 
to have a way sufficient and good for the speedy finishing 
of this cause to his grace^s purpose, note ye now, and conn-^ 
der with your self, by advice of learned counsel, as is afore- 
said, how ye may bring that to pass, and shall ye deserve as 
high thanks as can be possible. So always that it be sowd] 
provided and looked upon, that in it be no such limitations 
or defaults, as shall compel us any more to write or send for 
reformation thereof: and coming to this commission, tho* 

* Dor " Dor * former om, f obtained ■ it it mm. 

■ wisdom ^ fumiBhiog « this ' matter stands. 



OF RECORDS. 98 

percase ye can by no means or sticking have it in eveiy BOOK 
point as the copy, which I send you with the annotations 
do inirport ; yet shall ye not therefore refuse it, but take it, 
or any other thing as can be had, after such form as may 
subatanUally serve, and as ye can by your ^wisdoms and 
good aoUicitations obtain, for the speedy finishing of the 
king'*8 cause to his purpose, as is aforesaid, which is the 
'stopp whereunto we must tend at this time ; and therefore 
ye be not limited or coacted within any such bounds as ye 
ihould thereby be compelled or driven, for lack of obtaining 
any thing or pcnnt mentioned in these or other your instruc- 
tions, or former writings, to send hither again for further 
knowledge of the king'*s pleasure ; but ye be put at Uberty 
so to qualify, so to add, detray, immix, change, chuse or 
mend as ye diall think good ; so always that ye take the 
thing that best can be had, being such as may as effectually 
as ye can bring about, serve to the king*s purpose, and to 
put indelayed end to it, according to his grace^s desire, 
without further tract, or sending thither, which is as much 
as here can be said or devised. And therefore at the re- 
verence of Almighty God, biing us out of this perplexity, 
that this vertuous prince may have Shis thing sped to the 
purpose desired, which shall be the most joyous thing that 
this day in earth may chance and succeed to my heart ; and 
therefore I eftsoons beseech you to regard it accordingly : 
howbeit if the pope^s holiness refusing all your desires, shall 
make difficulty and delay ^therein, it is an evident sign and 
token, that his holiness is neither favourable to the king^s 
reasonable petitions, nor indifferent, but should thereby show 
himself both partial, and expresly > adverse unto his grace ; 
wherefore in that case finding in his holiness such unreason- 
ableness, as it can in no wise be thought ye shall do, The 
king^s pleasure is, that ye ^ then proceed to the protestations 
mentioned in the first instructions given to Mr. Stevins, 
for you and the rendue of your collegues; and that ye not 
only be plain and round with the pope^s holiness therein, if 
ye come to his speech ; but also ye show and extend unto 

' wiKdom f scope > thU ^ there, ' averae ^ then om. 



94 A COLLECTION 

BOOK the cardinals, and other that be your fiiends, which may 
' do any good with him, the great peril and danger imminent 
unto the church and see apostolick; thereby exhorting them. 
That they like vertuous fathers have regard thereunto, and 
not to suffer the pope^s holiness, if he would thus wilfuly^ 
without reason or discretion to precipitate himself and the 
said see, which by this refusal is like to suffer ten times more 
detriment, than it could do for any miscontentment that the 
emperor could take with the contrary: for ye shall say, 
sure they may be, and so I for my discharge declare, both 
to the pope^s holiness and to them. If this noble and ver- 
tuous prince, in this so great and so reasonable a cause, be 
thus extreamly denied of the grace and lawful favour of the 
church, the pope^s holiness shall not fml for the same to lose 
him and his realm, the French king and his realm, with 
many other their confederates; besides those that having 
particular quarrels to the pope, and ^ see aforesaid will not 
fail, with diverse other, as they daily seek occanons, and 
provoke the king^s highness thereunto, which will do the 
semblable, being a thing of another sort to be regarded, 
than the respect to the emperor, for two cities, which never- 
theless shall be had well enough, and the emperor, neither 
so evil contented, "^nc so much to be doubted herein, as is 
there supposed. This, with other words mentioned in your 
instructions concerning like matter, ye shall declare unto hb 
holiness, and to the said cardinals, and others being your 
friends, if it come to that point ; whereby it is not to be 
doubted, but they perceiving the danger aforesaid, shall be 
glad to exhort and induce his holiness, for the ^^weale of 
himself and the church, to condescend to the king^s ^ desires; 
which is as much as can be here thought or devised, to be 
by you done in all events and chances : and therefore I 
pray you, cftsoons, and most instantly require you, as afore, 
to handle this matter with all effect possible. Coming to 
this new commission, when you shall have once attained 
such things as shall be sufficient for the king^s purpose as is 
aforesaid ; and that you have it in your hands and custody, 

I 8o " nor " well • desire; 



OF RECORDS. 96 

and DOt afbre^ lest thereby ye might hinder the expedition BOO 

thereof, ye shall by all ways and means possible, labour |^ 

and innst, that the king*s highness, as need shall be, may 
we and enjoy the beneBt of the decretal, being already in 
iny loffd cardinal Caropegius^s hands, whereunto Pthe king'*s 
Ughneas and I desire you to put all your effectual labour 
fiir the attaining of the pope^s consent thereunto accord- . 
iogly. 

Ye shall furthermore understand, That it is thought here, 
in caae^ as Grod forbid, the pope should die before ye should 
have hopetimte any thing that may serve to the absolution 
of the king's matter, that the colledge of cardinak have au- 
thority, power, and jurisdiction, sede vacante^ to inhibit, 
ladvoke, ei ex consequenHy to pass and decide the king'^s 
matter, seeing that the same is of so high moment and im- 
portance concerning the surety of a prince and his realm, as 
more amply ye shall perceive in the chapters, ubipericulum 
ii decHonef ne Romania dejurejurando^ et capite primo de 
iddswuiiicu; Wherefore the king^s pleasure is, that ye 
Mr. Stevins shall diligently weigh and ponder the effect of 
the said chapters, not only with your self, but also with such 
the king's learned counsel as ye and your collegues have 
oooducted there ; and what jurisdiction, sede vacantey the 
colledge of cardinals have either by the common law, usage 
or preacription, which may far better be known there than 
here: and if ye find that the cardinals have in this the 
king'*s cause, and such other like authority and jurisdictions 
lo inhibit, 'advoke and decern, then, in casu mortis pontic 
fitU^ quod Deua ofoertaty ye shall specially foresee and re- 
gpnnd that for none intercession or pursute made by the em- 
pefor and his adherents, they shall either inhibit or 'advoke : 
and also if before such death, ye shall not have obtained 
sudi thing to the king'^s desire and purpose, as these present 
letters before do purport, his gracc^s pleasure is. That ye 
shall pursue the effectual expedition of the same, at the 

P bis bigfaneBS ^ avoke, ' avokr ■ nvnker 



96 A COLLECTION 

BOOK hands of the sidd coUedge, 9ede vacanie, ne res quiB nuHam 
^' dUaiiimem exposcUy tarUopere usque ad ekctionem novi pon^ 
Hficis ^quoquo mode differaiur; using for this purpose all 
such ^reasons^ allegations^ and perswasions mentioned in 
'these letters, and your former instrucdons, as ye shall see 
and perceive to serve to that effect ; and so to endeavour 
and acquit your self, that such things may be attained there^ 
as may absolve this the king*s matter, without any further 
tract or delay; whereby ye shall as afore highly deserve 
the king^s and my special thanks, which shall be so ac- 
quitted 7and decerned, as ye shall have cause to think your 
pains and diligences therein in the best wise im}doyed, 
trusting in God that howsoever the world shall come, ye 
shall by one means or other bring the king*s matter, which 
so highly toucheth his honour and quiet of mind, unto the 
desired end and perfection. 

Finally; Ye shall understand that the French king, 
among other things, doth commit at this dme to the bishop 
of Bayon, and Mr. John Joakim to treat and conclude the 
confederation heretofore spoken of, between his holiness, 
and the king^s highness, the French king, the Venetians, and 
other potentates of Italy, for a continual army to be enter- 
tained to invade Spain in case it stand by the emperor, that 
the peace shall not take effect : wherefore the king'^s plea- 
sure is, that ye having conference with them at good length 
in that matter, do also for your parts, sollicite, procure, and 
set forth the same ; entring also on the king^s behalf 'into 
the treaty, and conclusion thereof, after such manner as 
your former instructions and writings do purport. So as 
like as the French king is determined, that his agents shall 
join and concur with you in the king^-s pursuits and causes ; 
so ye must also concur with them in advancement of their 
affairs, the successes whereof, and of all other your doings 
there, it shall be expedient ye more often notify hitherto 
than ye do, for many times in one whole month no know- 

' qvopmm • reason, * those r and decerned om, • unto 



OF RECORDS. 97 

ledge b had from you, which is not meet in ^theae ao BOOK 
wogfaty matters, specially considering that sometime by '^' 
such as pass to Lyons, ye might find the means to send 
your letters, which should be greatly to the king^s and my 
eonsolation, in hearing thereby fix>m time to time, how the 
thii^ succeed there ; I pray you therefore to use more dili- 
genee theron, as the king's and my special trust is in you. 
And heartily fiure you welL From my ^place besides West- 
minster, the sixth day of April. 



The Frendi king hath sent hither an ambassiate, mon- 
sieur de Langes, brother to the said bishop of Bayon, with 
certun clauses in his instructions, concerning the said treaty 
of confederation, the copy whereof ye shall receive herewith, 
tat your better ^^rijnng in that matter. Praying Grod to 
qieed you'well, and to give you grace to make a good and 
Aort end in your matters. And eft-soons fare ye well. 

Your loving friend, 
T. Cardin. Eborac. 



XXIII. 

AnoAer dispatch to the ambassadours^ to the same purpose. 

A duplicate. 

Right well beloved friends, I commend me unto you in cotto 
my hearty manner letting you wit, that by the hands ot^^^^' 
Thadeus. bearer hereof, the king^s highness hath received fo<- 126. 
your several letters to the same directed with the pope^s 
poUidtation mentioned in the same, and semblably I have 
received your conjunct and several letters of the ^dates of 
the 18. and S9. days of March ; the 8, 19, ^, and ^81. of 
April, to me directed, wherdn ye at right good length have 
made mention of such discourses, conferences, audiences, 
mid communications as ye have had concerning your charge, 

■ tfaote ^ palace « cairyiDg on * date ^ aa. 

VOL. I. ?. 2, H 



98 A COLLECTION 

i 

BOOK yiocv the txine of your fiirmer adverdaements made in that j 
**• behalf^ with all such answers and repficadons as have been | 
made unto you by the pope^s holiness^ and other on his be- | 
half concerning the same. In the circumstances whereof ye 
have so Jiligeutly* di^'reetly, and substantially, acquitted 
vour selves as not only your firm and ferrent desire, to do 
unto the king s highness special and singular service in this i 
his great and wvighty cause; but also your ^wisdomeB, . 
learuiugy and perfect dexterities^ heretofiore well UnowOi < 
hath every one for his part thereby been largely of new I 
shewed^ com probate and declared to the lunge's good ooo- | 
teutmeut> my rejoice and gladness^ and to your great laud ! 
and praise. For the which his grace giveth unto you rig^t | 
hearty thanks* and I also tor my part do the semblaUe; j 
assuring you» in lew words« tho' the time and state of things | 
bath not suffered that your desires might at thb time be ; 
brought unto el&ct; yet the king's grace well knowethy i 
perveiveth, and taketh, that more could not have been done, i 
excogitated, or devised, than ye have largely endeavoured j 
your self unto for conducing the king's purpose, which his j 
grace accepted), as touching your merits and acquittal in no * 
less good and thankful part, than if ye finding the dispofi- 
tiou of things in more direct state, had ^consecuted all your ] 
pursuits and desires: <^ne ye shall doubt or think, that - 
either the king^s highness or I have conceived, or thou^t 
any manner negligence in you for such things as were men- 
tioned iu the last letters sent unto you by Alexander, mes- 
senger, but that albeit his highness had cause, as the sane . 
wrote, to manel of your long demor, and lack of expedi- 
tion of one or other of the things committed to your charge; 
yet did his highness right well p^i^wade unto himself the 
default not to be in you, but in some other cause, whereof 
his grace not knowing the same, might justly and meiiton- 
ously be brought unto admiration, and marvel : And there> 
fore be ye all of good comfort, and think yoiur perfect en- 
deavours used« and services done, to be employed there, as 
it can f be right well, in every part regarded and con^dered. 

' wiaduni, * cooMcnte • nor ' be ««. 



•^ 



OF RECORDS. 99 

In dfect coming to the specialties of the things now to be BOOK 
answered, The Idng^s highness having Sgroundly noted and "• 
oowdered the whole continue and circumstances of all your 
and letters and advertisements, findeth and perceiveth evi- 
dently, that whatsoever ^pursuits, instances, and requests 
have been, or shall be for this present time, made there by 
you on his grace^s behalf to the pope^s holiness, for the fur- 
therance of ^his said great and weighty cause; and how 
much soever the necesaty of Christendom for the good of 
peace, the importance of ^this matter, the justness of the 
thing it self, reason, duty, respect to good merits, detecting 
of falsities used, evident arguments and presumptions to the 
nme^ or other thing whatsoever it be, making for the king's 
purpose, do wdgfa ; the times be now such, as all that shall 
be done in any of the premisses there, is apparent by such 
privy intelligence and promise as is between the pope and 
the emperor, to hang and depend upon the emperor^s will, 
pleasure, and arbitre, as whom the pope^s holiness neither 
dare nor will in any part displease, oflend, or miscontent, ^ne 
do by himself any thing notable therein, which he shall 
think or suppose to be of moment, the said emperor first in- 
oonsulted, or not consenting thereunto. And for that cause, 
ance the emperor not only is the adversary of universal 
peace, letter, and impeacher thereof, but also, as hath ap- 
peared by sundry letters heretofore, and now of new sent 
out of Spain, doth shew himself adverse, and enterponing 
himself as a party against the king^s said great matter; it 
were in manner all one to prosecute the same at the empe- 
ror's hands, as at the pope^s, which so totally dependeth upon 
the emperor ; and as much fruit might be hoped of the one 
88 of the other, so as far discrepant it were from any wisdom 
in a thing so necessary, and which as ye know must needs 
be brou^t unto an end without any further '"delay, con- 
sume and spend time, where such express contrariety and 
in manner despair appeareth to do "any good therein, and 



Y roaodly ^ puretiits, and iastances, ' the ^ the * nor 

" delay, to oonaame " any om. 

h2 



100 A COLLECTION 

BOOK where should be none other but continual craft, colour, 
^^- abuses, refuses and delays, but rather to proceed unto the 
same in place^ and after such form as may be appearance of 
some good and brief effect to insue. Wherefore to shew 
you in counsel, and to be reserved unto your selves, the 
king^s highness finding this ingratitude in the pope^s holi- 
ness, is minded for the time to dissemble the matter, and 
taking as much as may be had and attained there to the be- 
nefit of his cause, to proceed in the decision of the same 
here, by vertue of the commission already granted unto me 
and my lord legate Campe^us. 

And for because that ye Mr. Stevins be largely ^'riped 
and acquainted in this matter, and that both the king^s high* 
ness and I have right large experience of your entire zeal 
and mind to the studying and setting forth of such things 
concerning the law, as may be to the furtherance hereof; 
considering also that for any great thing like to be done 
there herein, such personages as be of good Pactivity, wis- 
dom, and experience, tho^ they be not learned in the law, 
may with such counsel as ye have retained there, right well 
serve to the accomplishment of such other things as shall 
occur, or be committed unto them on the king^s behalf, tho^ 
so many ambassadors do not there remain and continue : 
his grace therefore willing and minding to revoke you all by 
little and little, except you sir Gregory, being his' ambassa- 
dour there continually residing, willeth, that after such 
things perfected and done, as hereafter shall be mentioned, 
ye Mr. Stevins, and you sir Francis Brian, shall take your 
leave of the pope^s holiness, and with diligence return home; 
For if ne had been the absence of you Mr. Stevins, seeing 
that there is small appearance of any fruit to be obtained 
there, the king'^s highness would have entred mto process 
here before this Whitsuntide : but because his grace would 
have you here present, as well for the forming of the said 
process, and for such things as <lbe trusted that ye shall 
obtain and bring with you, as also for the better knowledge 
to be had in sundry matters, wherein you may be the better 

* ripened i authority, p he 



OF RECORDS. 101 

iipened and infonned by means of your being in that court, BOOK 
and otherwise, his highness will somewhat the longer defer ^^' 
the commencement of the said process, and respite the 
■rme^ only for your coming ; which his grace therefore de- 
neth you so much the more to accelerate, as ye know how 
neoesnry it is, that all diligence and expedition be used in 
diat matter. And so ye all to handle and endeavour your 
idves there, for the time of your demor, as ye may do the 
most benefit and advantage that may be to the speedy fur- 
thoanee of the said cause. 

And forasmuch as at the 'depeche of your said last let^ 
ters^ ye had not opened unto the pope^s holiness, the last 
and uttermost device here conceived, and to you written in 
my letters sent by the said Alexander, but that ye intended, 
as soon as ye might have time and access, to set forth the 
Hme; wherein it is to be trusted, since that thing could by 
no oohmr or respect to the emperor be reasonably denied, 
ye have before this time done some good, and brought >it 
onto perfection ; I therefore remitting you to such instruc- 
tions as ye received at that time, advertise you that the 
kingfs mind and pleasure is, ye do your best to attain the 
ampliation of the said commission, after such form as is to 
you, in the said last letters and instructions, prescribed; 
wlucb if ye cannot in every thing bring to pass, at the least 
to obtain as much to the king^s purpose, and the benefit of 
the cause as ye can ; wherein all good policy and dexterity 
is to be used and the popc^s holiness by all persuasions to 
be induced thereunto ; shewing unto the same how ye have 
received letters from the king^s highness and me, respon- 
flives to such as ye wrote of the ^ dates before rehearsed; 
whereby ye be advertised that the king^s highness, perceiv- 
ing the pope^s strange demeanour in this his great and 
wdghty cause, with the little respect that his holiness hath, 
dther to the importance thereof, or to do unto his " highness 
at tins his great necesuty, gratuity and pleasure ; not only 
cannot be a little sorry and heavy to see himself frustrate 

' dispatch * it om. * debates " holiness 

h3 



102 A COLLECTION 

BOOK of the ^firm hope and expectation that his grace had, to 
have found the pope^s hoUness a most loving, fast, near and 
kind father, and assured friend, ready and glad to have 
done for his grace, that which of his power ordinary or ab- 
solute, he might have done in this thing, which so near 
toucheth the king^s conscience, health, succession, realm, 
and subjects; but also marvelleth highly. That his hoU- 
ness, both in matters of peace, truce, in this the king's 
cause^ and in all other, hath more respect to please and con- 
tent him of whom he hath received most displeasures, and 
who studieth nothing more than the detriment of ythat see, 
than his holiness hath either to do that which a good com- 
mon father, for the 'weale of the church, himself, and all 
Christendom, is bounden, and oweth to do, or also that 
which every thing well pondered, it were both of congru- 
ence, right, truths equity, wisdom, and conveniency ^so to 
do. Thinking verily that his highness ^hath deserved to 
be far otherwise entreated, and that not at his most need in 
things nearest touching his grace, and where the same had 
his chief and principal confidence, thus to have his just and 
reasonable petitions rejected, and totally to be converted to 
the arbitre of his enemy, which is not the way to win, ac- 
quire and conserve friends to the pope^s holiness and see 
apostolic, ^ne that which a good and indifferent vicar of 
Jesus Christ, and common father unto all princes oweth 
and is ^^ bounden to observe. Nevertheless ye shall say 
the king'^s highness, who always hath shewed, and laigely 
comprobate himself a most devout son unto the see apo« 
stolick, must and will take patience ; and shall pray to God 
to put in the pope'^s mind, a more direct and vertuous 
intent so to proceed in his acts and doings, as he may be 
found a very father, upright, indifferent, loving and kind ; 
and not thus ^for partial respect, fear, or other inordinate 
affection, or cause, to degenerate from his best children, 
showing himself unto them, as a step-father, ^ne the king's 



« future ^ the * well ■ for *» baUi om. « nor 

* bound * for a partial ' nor 



S 



OF RECORDS. lOS 

highness ye shall say can persuade unto himself, that the BOOK 
pope^s holiness is of that nature 8or disposition, that he ^^' 
will so totally fail his grace in this matter of so high im- 
portance, but that by one good mean or other, his holiness 
wiD perfectly comprobate the intire love that always the 
ame hath shewed to bear towards his highness, wherein ye 
shall deare him now to declare by his acts the uttermost 
of his intent and disposition ; so as ye Mr. Stevins and Mr. 
Brian, who be revoked home, do not return with vend 
hands, or bring with you things of such meagemess, or lit- 
tk substance, as shall be to no purpose: and thus by 
diese, ^and like words, i sounding to the same effect, whidi 
as the time shall require, and as he shall have cause, ye by 
jDur wisdoms can qualifie and devise. It is not to be 
doubted, but that the pope^s holiness perceiving how the 
king'*8 highness taketh this matter, and that two of you 
dull now return, will in expedition of the said ampliation 
of the commission and other things requisite, strain him- 
self to do unto the king'*s highness as much gratuity and 
{deasure as may be ; for the better attaining whereof, ye 
dull also show, how heavy and sorry I with my lord legate 
Campegius be, to see this manner of proceeding, and the 
large promises which he and I so often have made unto the 
king'^s highness, of the pope^s fast and assured mind, to do 
all that his holiness, etiam ex plenitudine potestatis^ might 
do, thus to be disappointed : most humbly beseeching his 
lioliness CHI my behalf, by his high wisdom to consider, what 
a prince this is; the infinite and excellent gratitudes which 
the same hath exhibited to the pope^s person in particular, 
nd to the see apostolick ^in general: the magnitude and im- 
portance of this cause, with the consequences that may fol- 
kyw, by the good or ^evil entreating of the king's highness 
in the same ; wherein ye shall say, I have so largely writ- 
ten, BO plainly for my discharge declared the truth unto his 
holiness, and so humbly, reverently, and devoutly, made 
interoesmon, that more can I not add or accumulate there- 

I and h or * secondiog ^ in tlie general : * ill 

H 4 



104 A COLLECTION 

BOOK unto, but only pray unto Grod that the same may be per- 
ceived^ ""understonden, and taken, as the exigence of the 
case, and the merits of this noble prince doth require; 
trusting always, and with fervent desire, from day to day, 
abiding to hear from his said holiness some such thing as I 
shall now be able constantly to justifie and defend, the 
great things which I and my said lord legate have said and 
attested on his holiness'^s behalf. 

This, with all other such matter as may serve to the pur- 
pose, ye shall extend as well as ye can, and by that means 
get and attain as much to your purpose for the corrobora- 
tion and surety of all things to be done here as is possible, 
leaving to speak any more, or also to take or admit any re- 
scripts for exhibition of the brief, advocation of the cause, 
or other of the former degrees, seeing that all which shall 
or can be done or attained there, shall hang meerly upon 
the emperor^s will, consent, and arbitre : and therefore no- 
thing is now or hereafter to be procured, that may tend to 
any act to be done, in decision of the cause or otherwise 
there, or which may bring the adverse party to any ad- 
vantage to be taken by the favour or partiality, that the 
same may have in that court ; but to convert and employ 
all your suit, to that thing which may be to the moat ood- 
validation and surety of the process, and things to be dcme 
here, as well by attaining as ample, large, and sufficient 
words, clauses and sentences as ye can get, for ampliatioo 
of the new commission ; as for the defeating of any thing 
that may be procured to the impeachment of the process 
thereof, and the corroboration of the things to be passed^ 
and done, by virtue of the same. 

And amongst other things, whereas ye with these last 
^letters, sent the pope^s pollicitation, for the non-inhibition 
or avoking of the cause, the ratifying and confirming of the 
sentence by us his legates herein to be given, and <»tber 
things mentioned in the same, ye shall understand, that the 
said pollicitation is so couched and qualified, as the pope^s 

" understood, > legates. 



% 



OF RECORDS. 106 

hoKne» whensoever he will may ^reserve (q?) ; like as by BOOK 
oertain lines and annotations^ which in the margin of a cc^y ^'' 
ft the said pollicitation I send you herewith, ye shall per- 
odTe more at laige : and therefore after your other suits, 
for the ampliation of the new ccmiroission, if any such may 
be attained, brought unto as good a purpose as ye can, ye 
shall by some good way find the mean to attain a new pol- 
fidtatioD, with such, or as many of the words and additions 
newly devised as ye can get ; which ye may do under this 
lorm and colour, that is to say, to shew unto the pope^s 
holiness, by way of sorrow and doleance, how your courier, 
to whom ye committed the conveyance of the said pdlidta- 
tioD, so chanced, in wet and water in the carriage thereof, 
ss the paoquet wherein it was, with such letters as were 
vith the same, and amongst Pother the rescripts of pollici- 
tation^ 4 was totally wet, defaced, and not legible ; so as the 
pscquet and rescript was and is deteined by him to whom 
je direct your letters, and not delivered amongst the other 
onto the Lingo's hands; and unless his holiness, of his good- 
ness unto you, will grant you a double of the said pollicita- 
tioo, ye see not but there shall be some notable blame im- 
puted unto you for not better ordering thereof, to the con- 
aovation of it fiK>m such chance. And thus coming to a 
new pollicitation, and saying, ye will devise it as 'nigh as 
je can remember, according to the former, ye by your wis- 
domsy and namely ye Mr. Stevins, may find the means to 
get as many of the new and other pregnant, fat, and avail- 
ahle words as is possible, the same signed and sealed as 
the other is, to be written in parchment ; the politick hand- 
fii^ whereof, the king^s highness and I commit unto your 
good discretions ; for therein, as ye Mr. Stevins know, rest- 
eth a great strength and corroboration of all that shall be 
done there, in decision of the king^s said cause ; and as ye 
write may be in manner as beneficial to the king^s pur- 
pose, as the oommisaon decretal. 
And to the intent ye may the better know how to pro- 

• refile; p others ^ were ' near 



106 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ceed in this business, I advertise you that the king^s high- 
' ness hath now received fresh letters out of Spain, answer- 
ing to those sent by Curson jointly with a servant of the 
queen^s, for exhibition of the original brief here, of whose 
expedition you Mr. Stevins were privy before your depart- 
ure. The letters "be of sundry dates, the last whereof, is 
the ^21st day of April, at which time the emperor was at 
Caesar Augusta, upon his departure toward Barselona. In 
effect, the emperor minding by his " repair thither, and other 
his acts, to make a great demonstration of his coming into 
Italy, who is to nothing, as the king^s ambassadours write, 
more unmeet and unfurnished than to that voyage, not having 
any gallies there but three, which lay on dry land unrigged, 
as they have done a long time past, none assembly c^ the 
states of that land, none order, provision of victual, toward- 
ness in conscription of men of war, or appearance of such 
thing, but that his going to Barselona, is chiefly undar *such 
pretext to attain certain old treasure there remaining, and to 
give the better reputation to his affidrs in Italy. As Tto 
matter of peace ^or truce, he seemeth not so alien from it^ 
but that he would, under colour thereof, be glad to separate 
and dis-join other from the sincerity of confidence that is 
between them, working somewhat with the French king, 
which he himself confesseth to be but abuses. On the 
other side, he maketh overture of peace or truce to be had 
with the king^s highness apart ; and in the mean time en- 
tertaineth the pope'^s holiness as one whom, won from the 
residue of the confederates, he thinketh himself most as- 
sured of: howbeit in all this his business, ye may constandy 
affirm, that his compasses cannot prevail in any thing that 
may be excogitate to* the separation of the king^s highness 
and the French king, who so intirely proceed together, that 
the cmperour coming or not coming into Italy, the said 
French king intendeth to prosecute him in the place where 
his person shall be. To whom the king^s highness now 
sendeth the duke of Suffolk, with the treasurer of his ho- 

■ were < ai of * departure > such om. r to the matter * and 



OF RECORDS. 107 

nouTihle houshold; who, if the pope will not really and BOOK 
actuaUy intend to the *niaynyng of the peace, coming to the "' 
oonventicn of his holiness, moved as the case shall require, 
ihall be furnished of a substantial number of men of war 
out of ^this realm to the assistance of the said French king, 
if the onperor happen to descend in Italy. So as his things 
there, be not like to be in such surety as might bring the 
pope's holiness to this extremity of fear and respect. And 
aU the premisses touching this knowledg had out of Spain, 
and the French king^s interest with the king'^s concurrence, 
18 afore^ it shall be well done ye declare to the pope^s holi- 
ncH, whereby peradventure the same shall be removed from 
some part of his said overmuch respect to that part 

As to sending of the breve, the emperor refudng to send 
it into England, sheweth some towardncss of sending it to 
Some^ minding and intending to have the king^s matter de- 
cided there and not hare ; howbeit all be but vain coUu- 
BODS : for as ye diall perceive by such things as be ex- 
tracted out of the letters of the king^s orators resident in 
Spain, a copy whereof I send you herewith, the more the 
flud fareye cometh <^unto light and knowledge, the more 
falsities be deprehended therein; and amongst other, one 
there is specially to be noted ; making, if it be true, a 
^deare and manifest proof of the same falsity ; which be- 
cause if it were perceived by the adverse party, or any of 
their friends, counsellers, or adherents, it might soon by a 

I 

semblable falsity be reformed, is above all other things to 
be kept secret, both from the pope, and all other there^ ex- 
cept to your selves : for in computation of the year of our 
Lord is a diverse order observed in the court of Rome in 
bulb and breves; that is to say, in the ^ bulls beginning at 
the incarnation of our Lord, in the breve at the nativity ; 
so as the thing well searched, it is thought it shall be found, 
that the date presupposed to be of the breve, which is 26. 
Decemb. anno Dom. 1508. pontificcUtis Julii anno primo, 
wdl conferred with the manner and usages of that court : 

• maintaining >» Ui ^ iDto ' dearer • bull 



108 A COLLECTION 

BOOK he that counterfeited the breve, not knowing such diversity 
• between the date of the Hbulls and breves, and thinking to 
make both dates of one day, dated the breve at a day before 
pope Julius was pope ; which ye shall more plunly perceive 
by the said copy, and specially if under some good colour 
ye 8 ripe your selves there, whether the year in the date of 
breves change upon Christmas day, or upon New-years day, 
wherein the king^s pleasure is, that ye ensearch and certifie 
here what ye shall know and perceive. And if ye shall by 
such inquiry find matter making to the purpose, as it is not 
doubted but ye shall do, then for the more sure justification 
and proof thereof before the judges; it shall be expedient 
ye in writing make mention of such a doubt, finding the 
means that it may be answered and declared in the same 
writing, by certain expert persons of the secretaries, and 
other officers of that court, with subscription of their an- 
swer, and names ; whereby it may appear here ^ afore us as 
judges, as a thing true and approved : howbeit, great dex- 
terity is to be used for the secrecy thereof; for if such 
exceptions might come to the knowledge of the adverse 
party, they might, as the said orators write, soon reform 
that default by detrahing one letter, or title, or forging 
a new breve, alled^ng error in the transumpts, which 
might be the total disappointment of deprehension of the 
falsity in that chief and principal point. I pray you there« 
fore to regard that matter substantially, and to order it 
by your good wisdoms accordingly. 



XXIV. 

The two legates letter to the pope, advising a decretal bull. 

A duplicate. 

Cotton lib. Peioribus nostris ad sanctitatem vestram Uteris quid hie 

y]**jU;^' ageremus, quove in statu causa haec csset exposuimus; 

postea quum, et res ipsa, et desiderium regis admodum ur- 

^ bull and the breves, s ripen *• before 



OF RECORDS. 109 

geret, ut ad cause ipsiiis merita agnosoenda accingeremur, BOOK 
quando in suspenso, non modo horum regum vota, sed nee ^^' 
hujus r^ni finnandi ratio, diutius haberi potest, omni sua- 
uonis genere horum animis prius adhibito, ut alterius volun- 
tad alter cederet, eique morem gererent, cum nihil profece- 
rimus, ad judicii institutionem accedentes, de modo causam 
ipsam pertractandi, multa longioribus colloquiis inter nos 
eommentati sumus ; qua in re, dum quae necessaria sunt 
adomantur, exhibitum est per reginam exemplum brevis 
Julii S. eodem tempore quo et bulla super hac materia, dati 
et scripd, sed attention; cura et longe consideratiore mente 
oonfecti, quod, quia in substantialibus etiam ab ipsa bulla 
diyersum est, non modo regium, sed nostrum quoq; ani- 
mum, mire suspensum habuit, usq; adeo ut de ejus veritate 
plurimum suspicari libeat; nam prseter insperatam in tanta 
oppcNTtunitate ejus apparitionem, incredibile videtur,. ut 
eodem tempore idem author, eisdem partibus, in eadem 
causa, diversa admodum radone caverit, et permansuro dip- 
kxnati ejusq; decreto, ad perpetuam rei memoriam, pro- 
fieroido, et plumbeo charactere excudendo dormitaverit, 
brevicHibus vero Uteris molli cera oommuniendis exactissimi 
studii et sobrise co^tationis speciem impresserit : ne tamen 
majestas haec rem banc damnatam priusquam exploratam 
habeat, quippe quad ma^s in veritate quam in voto suo, 
cmsse hujus eventum susceptura videtur, ad ip»us brevis 
exhibitionem instat, quod, quia honestum et rationi con- 
soQum videtur, k nobis etiam probatur, propterea omni 
itudio curamus, ut breve ipsum, quod in Hispaniis esse di- 
dtur, et k quo exemplum hoc efS^tum aiunt proferatur; 
atq; ut hoc expeditiore cura, et majore compendio assequa- 
mur, prsBter primam et summam illam de causa cognoscendi 
polestatem, quam k sanctitate vestra habemus, aliam quoq; 
ad hunc spedaliter artifhilum habendam putamus, per quam 
possimus etiam per censiu-as, omnes etiam regia et imperiali 
autboritate ftilgentes, monere et adigere ut dictum breve 
nolHS exhibeant, sine quo causa base nedum absolvi, sed nee 
eommode tractari queat. Atque hoc primum est, quod ma- 
jestas haec, in tanta animi fluctuatione qua nunc aestuat, k 



110 A COLLECTION 

BOOK nobis curandum putat, quo impetrato, judicii via innstentes 
ad causa? cognitionem procedemus ; quod si non proferatur, 
vel inutile et vitiatum, et fide sua facile rejiciendum, prola- 
tum fuerit, nihil prohibebit, hoc sublato obice, quin ex 
officio nostro reliqua prosequamur : sin vero exhibeatur, et 
veritate sua, vel adeo scite conficta fallacia, ita se tueatur ut 
acriori examine id inquiri debeat, patefacto jam patronorum 
cavillis et calumniis foro, quibus undis et judicii fluctibus 
non solum articulum hunc brevis, sed universam causam im- 
plicaturi simus, nullus non viderit; neque enim deerunt 
quae suspectam ipsius brevis fidem faciant, vel ex hoc max- 
ime, quod cum maxime regis et regni hujus intersit, nihil 
prorsus de eo antdiac auditum fuerit, nee ejus memoria aut 
ratio ulla extet in scriniis regiis, in quibus etiam minima 
quseque ad regnum spectantia asservari solent : nam verisi- 
mile non est in Hispaniis majorem Anglicss rei curam fuisse 
quam in ipsa Anglia, neq; quempiam solerti et acri adeo in- 
genio fuisse, qui hujuscemodi dissidium vigesimo quinto 
abhinc anno suboriturum, et hac sola ratione sublatum iri 
posse divinaverit, nulla ut diximus apud hunc regem, et in 
hoc regno talis rei memoria extante. Porro si ex brevi ad 
bullam, et ex bulla ad breve transitus fiat, atq; illius jejuni- 
tatem et ariditatem insectemur, hujus praegnantia verba, et 
ad omnes fere exceptiones tollendas, superstitiosam quodam- 
modo vigilantiam conferamus, et quae utrinq; ^deduci pote- 
runt in rescriptis apostolicis aequo animo audiamus, pericli- 
taturi certe sumus, ne, quod minime cupimus, sedis apo- 
stolicae authoritatem patientia nostra in discrimen rapiamus, 
atque dum regno, et regi hinc suppetias ferre volumus, rem, 
dignitatemq; nostram multo minorem faciamus, cui ^tamen 
po»ta etiam anima, favere et adesse semper cupimus et de- 
bemus. Propterea, beatissime pater, non solum pro regis 
et causae hujus commodo, sed pro dignitate quoq; eoclesias- 
tica et sanctitatis vestrae autoritate hie tuenda et conser- 
vanda, nuUo pacto committendum ducimus, ut nobis spec* 
tantibus et audientibus, de potestate Romani pontificis, de 
literarum apostolicarum sub plumbo et sub annulo scripta- 

■tum 



OF RECORDS. Ill 

mm fide, et lepugnanda, deque juris divini abrogatione dis- BOOK 
oeptetur^ nuudme in regnum causa oppugnanda et defen- 
denda, qui, ut sublimiore sunt fastidio collocati, ita ^iniqui- 
ori animo paUuntiu- causae suae casum, cum qua et dignita- 
tem et ezistimationem suam diminutam iri intelligunt, quae 
a ignobilium etiam animos quosque exulcerare, ipsa rerum 
ezperieDtia docti cemimus, qualiter quaeso putamus r^os 
et generosos affectura ? Itaque quoniam hanc charybdim et 
hos scopulos evitasse semper tutum erit, propterea hujus- 
modi incommoda quodammodo praetervecti, ubi ad litis mo- 
Itttias et iocertas fori fluctuationes causam deducendam per- 
qiicimus, suadere, rogare, et summis precibus parique reve- 
rentia contendere non desincmus, ut si exhibito brevi pura 
Yeritas ita latitaverit, quod rectumne an falsum, vitiatum, 
aeu adulterinum fuerit judicare ac decemere minime valea- 
musy sanctitas vestra causam hanc ad se avocet, non solum 
ut tanto ^discrimini, et <lperplexitati nos eximat, sed ut 
patamo affectu, causae et regi huic optimo subveniat, et 
opem ferat, atque ex potestatis suae plenitudine et summa 
pnidentia finem buic rei optatum imponat, quae non sine 
magno hujus r^ni et eccleaasticae dignitatis periculo diutius 
tnihi potest: speramus autem serenissimum hunc regem 
m bujusmodi avocandae causae consilio facile quieturum, 
odebrosa faaec litium itinera et labyrinthos evitaturum, modo 
m fide sanctitatis vestrae chirographo manus suae testata, 
oogDoverit, se diutius suspenso in hac re animo detinendum 
HOD fore, atq; ab bujusmodi matrimonio se tandem liberan- 
dum, in quo nee humano nee divino jure permanere se 
posse putat, ex causis sanctitati vestree forsan notis, et per 
hos 8U08 nuntios longioribus verbis explicandis. Quod si 
smctitas vestra commodius existimaverit^ avocatione hujus- 
modi postfaabita, per decretalis unius ooncessionem huic 
caosae oocurri et succurri posse, in hanc quoq; rationem regis 
MMfpnin paratum dabimus ; et propterea ooncepto quodam 
decretalis modulo, eum per hos ipsos majestatis suae nuntios 
nutdmus, ex quibus abunde intelliget, quodque non absque 
exemplo istiusmodi auxilia proponantur, et quam non temere 

^ iaiqoiore ' diserimioe, * perplexitate 



118 A COLLECTION 

BOOK nec absque radone majestas haec desiderio huic suo inluereat : 
interea vero, dum hac vel ilia ratione huic rei occurritur et 
breve ipsum perquiretur, posset utique saiicdtas vestra ite- 
rum r^nffi animum tentare, et ad relig^onem emollire, cu- 
rando (ut quod maxime apud earn gratia et autoritate esse 
^debent) et Uteris, et precibus, et nuntiis, omnique alia ra- 
tione, hac ipsa via, sibi, suisque rebus omnibus atque aliis 
optime consulat. Cujusmodi multa, pro salute regni et pub- 
lica cum dignitate, turn tranquillitate animo agitamus, ut 
tandem opdmo regi prseddio simus, qui incredibili padentia 
et humanitate, nostram et sancdtatis vestrse opem expectat, 
sed tanta obsessus cura, sollicitudine et anxietate, ut nuUus 
facile explicare possit, vix enim in hoc ipso, oculis et auri- 
bus nostris credimus ; cujus usque adeo nos miseret, ut 
nihil ingrato magis animo audiamus quam ejus de hac re 
verba, querelas et cruciatum: jure, an injuria liceat nobis 
hoc, beadssime pater, cum sanctitate vestra tacere, ne pne- 
judicium nobis aut aliis faciamus, sed quem non exdtet tot 
annorum conscientise carnificina, quam ut transversum et 
modo in has et modo in illas partes agant theologorum dis- 
putationes, et patrum decrcta, nuUus non vidct ; qua in re 
enucleanda ita ambiguo laboratur sensu, ut jam non doc- 
tioris sed melioris hominis lumine et pietate ^eamus et 
propterea factum est ^ut cum ab utraque parte Sstent asser- 
tores maximi, in illam ma^s majestas sua '^indinet, quae ab 
olBensionibus et periculis magis remota videtur. Quem prse- 
terea non moveat dulcis ilia insitaque sobolis succeasioy in 
qua morientes et animam exhalatiui conquiescere, natura 
ipsa, videmur omnes? quem insuper non aocendat^ regu 
atque imperii propagado, et per solos liberos condnuata 
quaedam fruitio ? quem deniq; populorum fidei ac ejus cuxk 
commissorum tranquillitas et securitas, quae in designatis 
jam regibus et principibus nutritur et vivit, non sollidtet? 
ita ut tand adeoq; communis boni fundamenta nulla k se 
jacta, non doleat et suspiret, cum in extremis ejus diebus, 
extrema quoque tempora eis adventare sentiat, atq; secum 
omnia quodammodo in ruinam trahi ? Majores babet, beatis- 

• debeant ^ utom. > stant ■* indiiiat. 



OF RECORDS. 118 

ame pater, causa haec anfractus et difficultates, quam super- BOOK 
fide tenus inspectantibus offerantur, in qua vel hae potissimas ^'' 
sunt quod nee moram patitur, et in alteram partem non in- 
cKnat quidem, sed omnino cogit, ni velimus ab ea praecipites 
et maxima cum privatse turn publica; rci jactura cadere ; 
nam qui vel regins odio, vel spcrata>, nee dum forsan notie, 
fiiturae conju^s illecebra et titillationc regem agi putant, ii 
exoardes plane et toto, quod aiunt, coelo errare videntur : ut 
emm credere dignum est, nullis 'illius quaralibet duris mori- 
bus aut injocunda consuetudine, vel ulterioris sobolis spe de- 
qperata, r^um animum tanto periculo ad odium impelli 
poise; ita nee in hominis bene sani mentem cadere debet, 
regem hunc imbecillo adeo esse animo, ut sensuum suadela 
etta abrumpere cupiat consuetudinem, in qua adolescentiae 
sue florentes annos exegerit persancte adeo, ut in hac quo- 
<|iie fluctuatione, non sine reverentia et honore versetur* 
Inest^ credite omnes, voluntate ejus non modo divinae legis 
tiiiKN', sed humani quoqae juris ratio eximia, hascq; non 
privala sed publica, ad quam cum ejus animum trahant, 
utnusq; juris peritisfdmi, et regni hujus sui proceres, et 
primates omnes, nihil tamen suo, aut suorum tantum ar- 
bitrio constitutum habere cupit, sed apostolicae sedis judicio ; 
qua in re quanta sit pietate, maxime ostendit, quum non ex 
migoram carminibus, et circulatorum imposturis, aliisve 
oufis artibus, ^sede sanctissima pontificis manu, tanto huic 
▼uhieri sue opem petat, de quo vel plura forte quam licuisset 
smcdtati vestrae subjecimus, quoniam haec ipsa ulcera mani- 
bos nostris contrectavimus, et quantum vitales spiritus exha- 
lent, cognovimus : proinde sanctitas vestra, pii patris et peri^ 
tittiini medici more, dum virtus adhuc stat, dum salus non 
doperatur, dum aeger ipse sese sustinet et le^tima petit 
sudUa, regem de se et apostolica sede optime meritum in 
pietatis suae sinu foveat, illudq; ei indulgcat quod nee dispu- 
tatknuin immortalia dis^dia, nee litium immensum chaos 
nnquam dabit, nee sine maximo discrimine unquam tracta- 
litar; atque illud etiam secum reputet, quam injurium, et 
cam privatis turn publicis rebus incommodum sit, extremos 

• nllius ** sed 

VOL. I. F. 2. I 



114 A COLLECTION 

BOOK juris apices oonsectari, quanquam non ezpediat ex s 

jure semper judicari, cui, quia pontifices et prindpea 

omnium ooDsensu, k Deo ipso prsefecti, ceuseutur 8{ 
et animae vice, merito in ambiguis^ et ubi multa perid 
hominum salus, arbitrio suo ejus duritiem moderari pi 
et debent, in quo sanctitas vestra et r^em et r^nur 
plane servaverit Quod si alia ratione vd aliunde pa 
sibi fuerint auxilia, veremur ne de regno et rege hoc i 
tity quicquid enim alia manu huic vulneri impoffltiun i 
nihil minus faciei quam sanitatem, sedidonibus enim 
multibus omnia exponentur, atq; imprimis ecdesiastic 
nitaa et apostolicae sedis autboritas hinc deturbabitur ; 
non erit difficile, aut ingratum quibusdam, qui r^ 
sanctitate vestra nunc conjuncdssiroo, impietatis suse 
num perbelle dissimulant; cujusmodi jacturam si dun 
tempora nostra 'fecerint, quod deinde sperandum sit 
videmus. Conservandus itaq; rex est, ejusq; exin: 
apostolicam sedem voluntas et fides, ne eo it nobis abali< 
non modo Anglite regem, sed fidd quoq; defensorem ai 
mus, cujus virtutes et religlonem tanto plausu orbi con 
davimus. Brevitati studentes multa prseterimus^ et pi 
tim quid regni proceres, nobiles sequc atque ignobiles d 
qui fremunt et acerbisdme indignantur, se tamdiu susj 
haberi, atque ab aliorum nutu et vduntate °^xspi 
quid de fortunia eorum omnibus et capitibus statuao 
■^decemant : atque hac potissimum via indstunt, qui n 
aut certe diminutam hie Romani pontifids authoritatei 
lent, quorum plerique in his disceptationibus, quibus 
alteri, ut usu venire solet, re in ambiguo podta, adver 
ea dicunt quas non absque horrore referri queant ; nam 
cetera illud maxime in ore obvium babent, et praed 
se nunquam satis demirari, aut ridere posse quoru 
ignaviam, qui patienter audiunt, pontifidbus in jure < 
figendo et refigendo licere, pontifid pontifids ceran 
plumbum conflare non permitti ; nos, ut hos scopulos < 
syrtes evitemus, nihil non agimus, et ne praeoeps, hi 

> fecerunty " exapectore, " deoernent: 



% 



OF RECORDS. 115 

She, rex Ihc mot, cunmnus^ quem in oiScio vix contineii book 
pone eoniidiinus, dum k sonctitate vestra his Uteris rescri- ''* 
baCur : quibus si ut speramus et cupimus aliquid rescriptum 
fborit, per quod et r^em et honim omnium animos quie- 
tiores reddere Taleamus, aceedet nobis quoque vis aliqua csb- 
ten fielicius perficiendi : sin minus, omnia in detenus itura 
BOD amlnginras. Quas ut celerius majestas sua cognoscat, 
pnesenles bos nantios suos per dispositos equos ad sanctita- 
tm Teatram mittit, es quorum sermone plura quoque intel- 
EgeC quam literse ipose commode capere potuerunt. Ignoocet 
leio sanctitas vestra literarum nostrarum prolixitati, quae 
tanetfli modum excedunt, rci tamen hujus difficultatem et 
perieulum migori ex parte minime attingunt. 



XXV. 

May SI. 1529. Richmont. 

Another dispatch to Rome. An originaL - 

R16BY well beloved friends, I commend me unto yoa in Cotton ub. 
aj most hearty manner, by the hands of Alexander, meo- foi, ,/, /,g. 
MBger ; I have in good diligence received your fetters cf 
die 4cfc of this month ; and semblably the king's highness 
koh receiTed your other letters, sent by the same messen- 
ga* unto his grace: by tenour whereof it well appcareth 
tint tbe king'^s highness is now frustrate of the good hope 
mA expectation that his grace and semblably I were in of 
the pope'*9 *firm determination, to have done for his high- 
BOB in this great and weighty cause of matrimony, as his 
hfinesa by his chamberlain promised; not only that which 
nighc be done of power ordinary, but ^also absolute; and 
Aitt ye be utterly in despair to consecute or attain any thing 
to die purpose there, to the benefit of the said cause, with 
tke strange demeanour that hath been used in calling you 
t» make answer, why the <^ supplication presented by the 
emperor's ambassador tar advocation of the cause should 

• fimoM. ^ aho of abioliite ; ' supplications 

i2 



116 A COLLECTION 

BOOK not proceed ; and how discreetly and substantially ye have 
' answered and ordered your selves therein: affirming finally, 
that as to that matter, ye think it shall not serve to any pur- 
pose^ but only to stop your suit in the obtaimng of a new 
commission, and desiring to be ascertained of the king^s 
pleasure touching the protestation mentioned in your in- 
structions, and how the same is meant and understood, with 
many other things comprised in your said letters, right well 
and substantially couched and handled; for the which the 
king^s highness givcth you hearty thanks, and I also thank 
you in most hearty manner for my part. 

Ascertaining you, that by Thadeus, courier, upon receipt 
of your former letters sent by him, who I trust be arrived 
with you long before this time ; I wrote unto you the king^s 
mind and pleasure, as well to forbear any further pursuits 
of the degrees committed unto your charge, except only the 
expedition of a new commission and pollicitation mentioned 
in the same, as also that you Mr. Stevins, and sir Francis 
Brian, should return home, like as my ssud letters purport- 
ed. And forasmuch as now it appeareth, that there is no 
hope for you to attain the said commission and pollicitation, 
the king^s highness supposing that ye the said Mr. Stevins 
and sir Francis be on your way homeward ; and perceiving 
that it should be necessary for his grace to have there a 
substantial counsellor of his, well learned in the laws, as well 
to defend all such things as shall be procured or set forth by 
the Csesareans, to the hindrance of the king^s cause, as to 
let and impeach any ^advocation, inhibition, or other thing 
that may be dammageable thereunto, hath dispatched thi- 
ther this bearer [and] Mr. Bennet, who hath commandment 
to shew unto jrou, and every of you, wheresoever he shall 
meet with or find you, his whole instructions, by tenour 
whereof ye shall be advertised of the king^s further mind 
and pleasure in that behalf; wherefore this shall be only to 
»gnifie unto you, how his highness will that ye now forbear 
any further pursuit, either for commission, pollicitation, or 
rescript to be sent to the emperor for exhibition of the brief, 

^ advocBtioDS, iDhibitioDS, 



OF RECORDS. 117 

cither here or at Rome, but that following in every part the BOOK 
tenor of the said instructions, ye Mr. Stevins and sir Fran- ^^' 
6a Bryan use all the diligence possible in your voyage 
homeward, and the residue of you to intend to such things 
as be mentioned in the said instructions ; ascertaining you, 
that whereas ye were in doubt what is meant by the protes- 
tation spoken of in my former letters and your instructions, 
it was none other thing than in the same instructions was 
plainly specified and declared ; that is to say, failing of all 
your requests and pursuits touching the king^s great matter, 
to have shewed unto his holiness the danger that might 
ensue, by losing the entire favour of this prince, by mean 
of his so strange and unkind dealing with his grace ; how- 
beit, oonffldering in what state the things now be, and how 
much the pope^s holiness seemeth to be inclined to the em- 
peror*8 part ; and yet as appeareth both by your letters, 
and by such other knowledge as the king hath, his holiness 
would gladly conserve the Idng^s love and favour, and is 
kith to do any thing to the prejudice of his cause : it is no 
time to come to any rigorous or extreara words with his 
hdiness^ but in gentle and modest manner to shew ^himself 
such words as be mentioned in my said last letters sent by 
Thadeus ; and so without irritation of him, but with con- 
servation of his favour to entertain his holiness in the 
best manner that may be, without medling in any other 
protestation, but only to look what may be done touching 
such f protestation apart, as is mentioned in the said instruc- 
tions ^ven to Mr. Bennet, which with these letters shall be 
a suffident information of you all, what to do in the causes 
to you committed, not doubting but in all other particular 
nuts of bulls, and other things committed unto you, ye 
Mr. Stevins and sir Francis Bryan, have or will do your 
best to bring the same with you ; the expedition whereof, 
if they be not sped already, the king'^s highness committeth 
to the wisdoms of such of you as shall fortune to be in the 
court of Rome at the receipt hereof; wherein, and in all 
other things, his highness trusteth, and I do the scmblable, 

' himself in such ^ protestations 

i3 



118 A COLLECTION 

BOOK that ye will order your selveB with all effiactual diiigenoe^ bb 
^^' the special confidence that is put in you doth appertain. 

And forasmuch as the greatest thing that is to be looked 
unto is the importune suit of die Csesareans, not only to stop 
any further things to be granted to the king\ highness, but 
also to revoke the commission given to the lord legate Cam- 
pegius and to me, which should be a clear disappointment 
and frustration of the king's cause ; ye shall therefore look 
substantially by all politick means to withstand^ that no 
such thing be granted ; assuring the pope and all the cardi- 
nals, and such other as have respect to the s weale of the see 
apostolick^ that if he should do such an high injury to the 
king and his; realm, and an act so contumdious to us his 
l^ates, and so contrarious to his ftuth and promise, he 
should thereby not fail so liighly to irritate the king and all 
the nobles of this realm, that undoubtedly they should de- 
cline from the obedience of the see apostolick, and conse- 
quently all other realms should do the semblablCf forasmuch 
as they should find in the head of the same, neither just- 
ness, uprightness, nor truth ; and this shall be necessary, as 
the case shall require, well to be inculked and put in his 
head, to the intent his holiness by the same nmy be pre* 
served from granting, passing, or condescending to any sudi 
thing. 

After these letters perfected hither, and read unto the 
king'^s highness, albeit that mention is made in sundry 
places heretofore, that as well ye Mr. Stevins, and sir Fran^ 
cis Brian, if ye be not returned from the court of Rome, as 
also the rest of the king^s ambassadours, which at the arri- 
val of Mr. doctor Bennet shall fcnrtune to be there, shall for* 
bear to make any further means or pursuit for the new com- 
mission and pollicitation, but clearly to use silence therein ; 
yet nevertheless regarding, and more profoundly consider** 
ing the effect of your letters last sent, it doth plainly ap« 
pear, that tho** after the overture made to the pope^s hoU- 
ness of the said new commission, the business chanced to be 
made by the emperor'^s ambassador, upon preferring a sup- 

I well 



OF RECORDS. 119 



jSMmf^ttm §0^ mivocB&Mk of die cause ; which thing by your BOOK 
wMtigj Mr. Stevins, to Capisuke was wdl avoided ; yet ''* 
was there none ei. pn »s refusal made by the pope^s holiness 
Id condeaeend unto the said new commission, but order 
l^iven that you should consult and confer with the cardinal 
Anoonitaiie and Symonette upon the same; which confer- 
ence, by means of the said buaness, was defeired and dis- 
mpointed, inthout any final conclunon or resolution taken 
dneupon. Wherefore inasmuch as yet there appeareth 
■one utter despair of obtaining the said new commission 
sad pollicitation, with some more fiit, pr^nant, and effectual 
dsusea than the other hath ; the king^s pleasure is, that 
Botwithatanding any words befixe mentioned, both ye the 
aid Mr. Stevins, and m Francis Brian, if ye be not de* 
psrted from the court €i Rome, do for the time of your 
demur there, which the king^s pleasure is shall not be long, 
but only for taking of your leaye ; and also the rest of the 
king'^s said orators, after your departure, shall, as ye shall 
see the case ^to require, endeayour your selves as much as 
OMiy be, to obtain the said new commisaaon and pollicitation, 
fixeaeetng always that you handle the matter after such man- 
ner, as thereby the pope be not the rather induced to 
hearken and inchne to any pursuits of the imperials for ad- 
vocation of the cause, which were a total frustration of all 
the king'^s intent, but so to use your selves, as ye shall see 
to be to the benefit, and not to the hindrance thereof: 
vhich done, the king'^s grace doth refer the good handling 
of this thing to your wisdoms and discretions, neither to 
leave the pursuit for the said commission and pollicitation, 
if it may without dammage be followed ; nor to foUow it, if 
thereby you shall see apparent danger of any such advoca- 
tion, or advantage to ensue to the purpose of the imperial- 
iits, like as his highness doubteth not, knowing now the 
king^s mind and pleasure, you will with wisdom and dex- 
terity, order your selves herein accordingly. 

And furthermore, you shall in any wise dissuade the 
pope for sending either by his nuntio, to be sent unto 

^ to om. 

I 4 



ISO A COLLECTION 

BOOK Spain^'or otherwise, for the original brief: and if the nim- 
^^' tio be already passed, having charge to speak for sending 
the same to the court of Rome, then to find the means that 
a commandment be by the pope^s holiness sent after him, 
not to make any menuon thereof: ^whereunto you the 
king^s s£ud ambassador shall have a good colour to induce 
the pope^s holiness, saying, as of your self, that you have 
well considered your own pursuits for producing the brief 
at Rome ; and because the emperor might per-case think 
that the pope were about to arect unto him the ^ falsifying 
of the said brief, therefore you can be contented that that 
matter be put off, and no mention to be made thereof by 
his ^rescripts, nunUo, or otherwise; whereunto it is not to 
be doubted but the pope^s holiness will have special regard, 
and facilly condescend to your desires in that behalf. 

Finally ; It appeareth also by certain your letters sent, 
as well to the king^s highness as to me, that the pope's holi- 
ness is much desirous to study and find a mean and way to 
satisfie the king^s highness in this behalf: amongst which 
one clause in his letters to me is this ; Tametsi enimjuris^ 
peritorum consilium quiBsiverimtis, sed nihil reperimuSy 
quod bonis oratorilms simul etjustitice ac honori nostro set* 
tisfaceret ; sed tamen agimus omnia et tentamus omnes 
modos ^reffice serenitatiy ac circumspectioni tucB saAsfct^ 
ciendi, (And it is added in the margin, with Wolsey^s 
hand; 

Mi Petre, referas tuis Uteris pervelim quid tibi et mihi 
pontifex dixerit de modis excogitandts^ et quomodo subru 
dens dicehatj In nomine patris, 4*c.) 

Wherefore since his holiness so plainly declared, that he 
seeketh the ways and means to satisfie the king's highness, 
it shall be in any wise expedient, that you the said orators 
perceiving any towardness of advocation, lay this to the 
pope''s holiness, saying, that that is not the way to satisfie 
his grace ; and yet besides that, by your wisdoms to find 
the means to understand and know of his holiness what be 

' which done to ■* falsity ' rescripts, om. •" reg^ia: sutt sa'enitati. 



OF RECORDS. ISl 

the ways and means, which his holiness hath studied or can BOOK 
ttody to sadsfie the king according to his writing in this ^^' 
behalf, whereof they shall say his grace is glad, and is very 
desirous to know and understand the same; and as you 
ihall perceive any towardness or untowardness in the pope 
in that behalf, so to set forth your pursuits to the best pur- 
pose accordingly. And thus heartily fare you well. From 
»nd, the SI day of May. 

Your loving friend, 

T. Cardin. Eborac. 



XXVI. 

May SI. Romae 1529. 
A letter of the pope's to the cardinal. An original, 

DUectoJUio nostra Thomce tituli sanctte CecUia: presbytero, 
cardinali Eboracensi, nostra et sedis apostoliccB legato 

de latere. 

(Clemens manu propria.) 

DiLECTE fili noster, salutem et apostolicam benedictio- Cotton lib. 
nem. Cum Anglise rex ac circumspectio vestra, veteraj^***"* 
Testra erga nos et sedem apostolicam merita novis officiisfoi.138. 
angeretis, ^optabamus occasionem, in qua et vos nostrum 
miorem cognoscere possetis ; sed molestissime tulimus eam 
pimum esse oblatam, in qua circumsepti angustis terminis 
justiuae^ non possemus progredi quantum vellemus, studio 
Tolns gratificandi, multis ac rationabilibus causis desiderium 
Testrum impedientibus, quod quidem regiis oratoribus istuc 
redeuntibus demonstrare conati sumus. Sed super his et 
pubUds negotiis copiosius vobiscum loquctur dilcctus filius 
noster cardinalis Campe^us. Datum Romse die ultima 

lIaii,15S9. 

J. 

■ optabimus 




ia« A COLLECTION 



BOOK XXVIL 

II. 
AiHil 6. 1629. 

Th€ king's letter to his ambassadours^ to hinder an avoca* 

turn of the suit. An original. 

By the king. 
Henry Rex. 

Cotton lib. Trusty and right well-beloved we greet you well. Since 
b.*ii. y^^' departure from hence, we have received sundry your 
fol. 92. letters to us directed, whereof the last beareth date at 
Rome, the 4th day of the last month ; and have also seen 
such other as from time to time ye have sent to the most 
reverend father in Grod^ our most entirely well-beloved 
counsellor the Jord legate, cardinal, arch-bishop of York, 
primate of England, and our chancellour: by continue 
whereof, we have been advertised of the successes, as well 
of your journey thitherwards^ as of such things as ye to 
that time had done in our causes to you committed; for 
the which your diligent advertisement, and good acquittal, 
we give unto you condign thanks: ascertaining you, We 
do not a little marvel, that in your said last letters ^ye shew 
so much desperation of any great favour to be had at the 
pope^s hand in our said causes ; considering that neither ye 
then had spoken with his holiness in the same, ^ne by such 
conferences as ye had had with ^ Messer Jacobo Salviati^ or 
other on his behalf, we can perceive but all good favour 
and towardness ; tho^ per-case the superiority of the impe- 
rials, and the common fame, led you to think the contnury : 
howbeit as you know no credence is to be given unto such 
common report, nor we trust the same shall prove more 
true, than hath done the opinion that was of the lord legiate 
Campegius now here resident, whom we find and certaiuly 
know to be of a far other sort in his love and hichnatiofi 
towards us, than was spoken, not having such afPecUon 
towards the emperor, as in him was suspected. And to be 
plain with you, if ever he had been of other mind, we have 

* yon *> nor « Mr. 




OF RECORDS. 18S 

nd somewhat to him after such voMnner as might ftoon BOOK 
dumge that intention. So that little faith is to be given to "* 
die outward sayings and cqunioos of such people as mea- 
wie every thing at th^ pleasure ; which we doubt not but 
je right wisely do consider, and that ye have before this 
Dme, by your diligent soUicitaUon made to speak with the 
pope^s holiness for declaration of your charge, proved the 
ooDtrary. Whereof we shall be glad and joyous to hear; 
willing and desiring you therefore, according to the great 
nd qpedal confidence that we have in you, to pretermit no 
Ume in the diligent handling and execution of your said 
dinge, but by one good way or other to find the mean, if 
'je have not already done it, to declare the same unto the 
pope^ wherein the good advice and address of the bishop of 
Verone shall, we trust, do you great furtherance ; and by 
whose means, if ye for the pope^s extreme debility or atk" 
nem, might in no wise be often admitted unto his presence, 
je may ngnifie unto him at great length, our whole mind, 
denrcy and intent, after such form as your instructions and 
letters given and sent unto you in that behalf do purport : 
far sure ye may be, it shall highly confer unto the benefit 
of our causes, that ye have there present one so fast and 
iKured friend unto us, as we trust the ^said Inshop of Ve- 
rone isy who shall be able right largely to countervail, and 
neet inth the malicious practices of the archbishop of ^ Ca- 
pusn, who is thought to be one of the chief authors and 
ooDtrivers of the falnties, crafts, and abuses, set forth to 
the hindrance of our said causes; which no man shall more 
politickly and fadlely deprehend, than the said bishop of 
Veiooe may do : and therefore he is by you, with all good 
iBcans and ways possible, to be entertained ; as we doubt 
not but Sye will have special eye and regard to the makings 
inning, and ccmservation of as many friends to our pur- 
pose as ye can possibly ^ attain; so handling your self^ as 
now may appear your 'dexterity and perfect endeavour to 
conduce, with your diligent labour and policy, our matters 
to the speedy, indelayed, and dcdrcd end and eflect, which 

* jon • said om. ' Capua, • 3^011 ^ obtain ; 



124 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ye may be sure we shall not put in oblivion, but will ha^ 
^^' the same in remembrance accordingly. Marvelling nevei 
tbeless, that though ye Mr. Stevins could not bring hither 
our great causes to perfection, ye had not in the mean se 
son advertised us what is done touching such bulls as wei 
to be sped for our other particular matters, whereof i 
mention is made in your said letters ; willing and desirir 
you therefore, by your next letters, to advertise us in wh; 
state and train the same be ; knowing right well that ye, beir 
not only »by former letters and writings, but also by sue 
as be sent unto you at this time sufficiently and amply ii 
structed of our mind and pleasure, will now so acquit yoi 
self, as shall correspond to the perfect expectation, and fir 
opinion that we have of you, which we shall not fail ' 
have in our tender consideration to your ^weale, as is afor 
said. ^ Ye shall also, in your conferences with the said fa 
shop of Verone, understand and know of him, by wh 
ways and means ye may best further his advancement 
the cardinality ; exhorting him, for the manifold good c 
fects that thereof may ensue, to conform himself to the w 
ceptation thereof, if it may be obtained ; for doubtless li 
vertuc, wisdom, experience, fidelity, and other great ar 
commendable merits well considered, we think no man mo 
meet at this time to be preferred thereunto than him : ai 
therefore our express mind and pleasure is, that ye [do i 
by all the ways and means to you possible. And final 
we will that ye show unto him how effectually we ha^ 
written unto you in that behalf, to the intent, being a 
vanced thereunto, he may give us the better thanks, and 
every way bear to us the more perfect affection. And 1 
your next letters, we will ^hat ye advertise us what advocat 
yc have on our part, with their names and qualities ; fin< 
ing the means also, if it be possible, to retain some notafa 
and excellent divine, a frier, or other that may, can, or w 
firmly stick to our causes, in leaiAng to that, quod po 
tifex ex jure divino iion potest dtspensare^ S^c. and of i 

' by the former ^ well, ' You 



OF RECORDS. 185 

the suooesses to advertise us, as our special trust is in you. BOOK 
Given under our signet, at our mannor of Greenwich, thp 
6di nof April. 

XXVIII. 

The king^s letter to his ambassadours^ about hh appearance 

be/bre the legates. An original. 

June S3. 1529. 

To our trushf and right xcelUbeloved counseUers, Mr. Wil- 
Uam Bennety doctor of both lazes ; sir Gregory de Ctusfi- 
&, knight ; and Mr. Peter Vannes, our secretary Jbr the 
Laiine tongue, our ambcLssadours^ resident in the court 
cfRome, and to every of them. 

By the KING. 
Henry R. 

Tbcsty and right well-beloved, we greet you well. By Cotton lib. 
ibnner letters and writings sent to you, sir Gregory and^**^****v 
Mr. Peter, with other of your coUegucs then being at Rome, 
and by such conference as was had with you Mr. Bennet 
before your departure, >ye were advertised in what state 
then stood our cause and matter of matrimony, and how it 
was intended that the process of the same should with dili- 
gence be commenced before the pope^s legates here, being 
luthorized for that purpose. Since that time, ensuing the 
deliberation taken in that behalf, the said legates, all due 
ceremonies first observed, have directed citations both to us 
and to the queen, for our ^and her appearing before them 
tlie 18th ^day of this month : which appearance was duly 
OD either party kept, performed, and all requisite solemni- 
ties accomplished : at which time the queen trusting more 
in the power of the^Jpiperialists, than in ^ any justness of 
ber cause, and thinkflg of likelyhood, by frustratory allega- 
tions and delays, to tract and put over the matter to her ad- 
nntage, did protest at the said day, putting in libels, recu- 
Mtories of the judges ; and also made a provocation, alledg- 

■ of tlus April. * you >> and for her * day om. ' Uie 



196 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ing the cause to be svoked by the pope^s holiness^ et ItHs 
^^' pendentiam coram eodem; defliring to be admitted for prcK 
baUon thereof, and to have a term competent for the same? 
whereupon day was given by the judges till the 21 of the 
same month, for declaration of their minds and intentions 
thereunto ; the queen in person, and we by our proctor 
enjcHned to appear the same day, to hear what the said 
judges should determine in and upon the same. At which 
time both we and the queen appeared in person ; and not- 
withstanding that the said judges amply and sufficiently de> 
dared, as well the sincerity of their minds directly ^and 
justly to proceed without favour, dread, affection, or par- 
tiality ; as also that no such recusation, appellation, or term 
for proving of litis pendentiam^ could or might be by them 
admitted : yet she nevertheless persisting in her former 
wilfulness, ^layd in her appeal, which also by the said 
judges was likewise recused : and they minding to proceed 
further in the cause, the queen would no longer make her 
abode to hear what the said judges would fully discern^, but 
incontinently departed out of the court ; wherefore she was 
thrice preconnisate, and called eft-soons to return and ap« 
pear; which she refusing to do, was denounced by the 
judges contumax, and a citation decerned for her appear^ 
ance on Friday next, to make answer to such articles and 
positions as should be objected unto her : so as now it is 
not to be doubted, but that she will use all the ways and 
means to her possible, to impetrate and attain such things 
as well by her own pursute, as by her friends, as may be to 
the impeachment of the rightful process of this cause, either 
by advocation, inhibition or otherwise : wherefore seeing 
now in what state this our matter standeth and dependeth, 
necessary and requisite for the great consequences hanging 
upon the same, not only for the exgneration of our con- 
science, but also for the surety of cm succession, and the 
Sweale of this our realm and people, to be with all celerity 
perfected and ^obsolved; it was thought convenient to ad- 
vertise you of the premisses, to the intent ye being well and 

*' aud om, f and * well ^ obserred ; 



OF RECORDS. 187 



IB all tings coBomin^ the same* shall book 
\f your w m Amt A and dUigenon have special regard that "* 
BiduBg pasi or be gianted there hy the pope^s holiness, 
vfaicb BBST either gnre delav or disappointment to the direct 
ad ip e iadw prooesB to he used in this cause, neither bv ad- 
mcabon of the cause, inhibition or otherwise ; but that if 
■J such thing shall, bj the Canareans, or by her agents, or 
•dber, be attempted, or desired, the like men of wisdom, 
good seal, learning, and experience, diligently procure the 
^H*"!? thereof, as well upon such reasons and considero- 
boDS aa before have been signified unto you, as by inferring 
die high and extream dishonour, and intolerable prejudice 
that the pope^s hoHiiesB thereof should do to his said legates; 
ad ako the ooutrariety both of his bull and commission, 
»d also of his promise and pollicitation passed upon the 
Moe; beside the notable and excellent displeasure thereby 
tsbe done by his hcAness to us, and our realm, clear con- 
Imj to our merits and deserts ; extending also the other 
dangers mentioikcd in the said former writings, apparent to 
came thereby to his holiness, »id the see apostolick, with 
die ssanifold, and in manner, infinite inconveniencies like to 
foDow of the same to all Christendom, and all other such 
NSBODS, introductions and perswasions ^as ye can make and 
devise for that purpose : putting him also in remembrance 
of the great commodity coming unto his holiness herein, by 

that this cause being here decided, the pope not only 
firom the pains that he should in this time of 
and sickness, to the extream peril of his life, sus- 
the same, seeing that it is of such moment and 
iaportancx, as suffereth no tract or delay ; but also his ho- 
Eaess shall by such deci^on here eschew and avoid all dis- 
pleasiire that he should not fail to have, if it were or should 
bt passed elsewhere : which matter is no little wisdom well 
loferesee and consider, and not only to forbear to do or pass 
any diing derogatory or prejudicial to his said commission, 
bat also by all means possible to corroborate and fortifie the 

and all such acts judicial as shall pass by his said le- 

i asom. 



128 A COLLECTION 

BOOK gates by virtue thereof. Like as we doubt not but that 
^^' the pope^s holiness, of his uprightness, vertue, and perfect 
wisdom will do ; and rather like a most loving father and 
friend, tender and favour our good, just and reasonable 
causes and desires, putting thereunto all the furtlierance he 
may do, than to do or consent to be done any thing hurt- 
ful, prejudicial, dammageable, or displeasant unto us, or 
this our said cause. And finally ; if need shall be, we wiU 
ye also infer, as the case shall require, how inconvenient it 
were this our matter should be decided in the court of 
Rome ; which now dependeth totally in the emperor^s ar- 
bitre, having such puissance near thereunto, that, as hath 
been written by the pope^s own letters, their state and life 
there is all in the emperor'^s hands, whose armies may famish 
or relieve them at their pleasure. And semblably ye shall 
not forget the prerogative of our crown and jurisdiction 
royal, by the ancient laws of our realm, which admitteth 
nothing to be done by the pope to the prejudice thereof, 
and also what danger they should incur that would presume 
to bring or present any such thing unto the same, as in our 
last letters sent by Alexander was touched at good length. 
Wherein since ye be already so well and amply instructed, 
knowing also how much the matter ^importeth and toucheth 
us, and what profit and agreeable service ye may do unto 
us herein, with the high thanks that ye may deserve for the 
same ; we shall not be more prolix, but refer the substan- 
tial, perfect, and assured handling hereof to your drcum- 
spections, fidelities, and diligences, not doubting but that 
ye will now above all other things, look vigilantly hereunto, 
and so acquit your ^self in the same, as it may well appear 
that your acts shall be correspondent to our firm trust and 
expectation, and no less tender this thing than ye know it 
to be imprinted in the bottom of our heart, "*ne than as 
ye know both the importance and hi^ moment, and also 
the very necessity of the matter doth require. In which 
doing, beside the laud and praise that ye shall consecute 
thereby of all good men, we shall so have your acquitals in 

1^ imports ' selves " oor 



OF RECORDS. 189 

our rememfaranoey as ye shall have cause to think your tra- BOOK 
Yell, pains, and studies herein, in the best wise collocate '*' 
md employed. Given under our signet, at our " place of 
Bridewel, the SSd day of June. 



XXIX. 

Rome 9. July 1529. 

Doctor Bennefs letter to the cardinal^ shewing how little they 
might expect Jrom tlie pope. An original. 

*Plba8TTH it your grace to understand, that the 6th day Cotton lib. 

■ 
92. 



of this month the pope^s holiness sent for us: Albeit we had ij^i^j, ,', 



made great sute for audience before to his holiness, soon 
sfter that we had understanding that his holiness was reco- 
vered of this his last ^ckness, into the which he fell the 
noond day, after Pthat I had my first audience of his holi- 
ness, which was the 21. day of the last month : and after 
our long communication and reasoning in the king'^s high- 
ness cause, which, at length, we have written to your grace 
in our common letter, for a confirmation of many inconve- 
menoes and dangers which we perswaded to his holiness, to 
follow both to himself and to the see apostolick, in case his 
bdiiiess should avoke the cause ; I thought much conve- 
ment at that same time to deliver the king^s familiar, and 
Ekewiae your grace^s letter, and so to shew your grace^s cre- 
dence to his holiness. After the foresaid letters delivered, 
and by his holiness read, his holiness shewed me, that he 
perceived by your grace^s letters, that I had certain credence 
to shew unto him of great moment and importance, concern- 
ing him and the see apostolick. I shewed to his holiness 
^that your grace^s faith and observance, his holiness doth 
bett know ; most humbly besought his holiness to beleive 
tbeie undoubtedly to follow. That if his holiness should, at 
die labours of the Ceesareans, avoke the cause, he should 
not alonly offend the king^s highness, which hitherto hath 

■ pilace * Plbasb p thatom. n tbatom. 

VOL. I. P. 2. Y 



180 A COLLECTION 

BOOK been a stay, a help, and a defence of the see apostoliok ; but 
'^' also by reason of this injury, without remedy, shall aiienat;(B 
his majesty and realms, with others, from the devotion and 
obedience of the see apostolick. This I shewed his hdine9% 
that your grace doth evidently perceive to follow, in case 
his holiness should incline to the Caesareans desire on this 
behalf: yea further, I said, that your grace most clearly 
perceiveth also by that act, the church of England utterly 
to be destroyed, and likewise your person ; and that these 
your grace, with weeping tears, most lamentably committed 
mito me to shew to his holiness. Furthermore I shewed to 
his holiness, that your grace, howsoever you should proceed 
in this cause, did intend to proceed so nncerely, indifferently, 
, and justly, that you would rather suffer to be jointed, joiBt 
by joint, than either for affection or fear, do any act dther 
against your conscience or justice. Furthermore I said, 
that seeing his holiness may be so well assured, that your 
grace will do nothing but according to justice in this cause, 
[he] may the more boldly 'deny the avocation to the Caesar. 
cans, seeing that the queen and the emperor can deare but 
justice, which they may have at your grace^s hand, and my 
lord Campegius, as well there as here ; and by this means 
his holiness should deliver himself from great pains and un* 
quietness of mind, which he should sustain in case the cause 
should be known here, where he should have the king'^s 
highness on one part, and the emperor on the other side, 
daily calling upon his holiness. To this his holiness most 
heavily, and with tears, answered and said, That now he 
saw the destruction of Christendom, and lamented that his 
fortune was such to live to this day, and not to be able to 
remedy it, (saying these words) For Grod is my judge, I 
would do as gladly for the king, as I would for my self; 
and to that I knowledge my self most bounden, but in this 
case I cannot satisfie his desire, but that I should do mani- 
festly against justice to the charge of my conscience, to my 
irebuke, and to the dishonour of the see apostolick; affirm- 
ing, that his counsel shews him, that seeing the Csesareans 

■^ deoy ATOcations 



' OF RECORDS. 181 

hcvtt m mwmAMir or prazie of the queen, to aik the ayocft- book 
dons m her name, he cannot of justice deny it, and the '*' 
whole agnature be in that same opnion ; so that though 
he would meet {^adly do that thing that might be to the 
kiiig'*s pleasure; yet he cannot do it, seeing that signature 
voold be against him whensoever the supplication should 
be wp there: and so being late, we took our leave c^ his 
Minpaa, and departed, seeing that we could obtain no- 
ting of tbe jwpe far stopping the avocation, we consulted 
and deviaed for the deferring of it, till such time as your 
gnoe might make an end in the cause there. And so con- 
dnded upon a new device, which at length we have written 
ii our f*"*"*^*^ letter^ wherein I promise your grace, Mr. 
Gw g o r y luw used great diligence, and taken great labours 
at tlua Ume, we can do no more for our lives: and if 
jour gnoe saw the importune labour of the ambassadours 
d the eaaapem^s and Ferdinandoes, you would marvel, I 
prooHse your grace they never cease ; wherefore in staying 
kilherto^ as we have done, it is marvel, as God knoweth, 
ilie[ai I pray to] preserve your grace in health and pro- 
9fmtj md midiog annos. I beseech your grace most hura- 
Uy to commend me to the king^s highness ; and likewise I 
btseech your grace to pardon my ill writing. At Rome 
the 9th day of July. 

Your daily headman 
and servant, 

W. Benet. 



XXX. 

A letter qfihepope*s to the cardinal concerning the avoca- 
tion. An original. 

19. Julii, 1529. 

DiLSCTS fili noBter, salutem et apostolicam beaedictio- cotton ub. 
oem. Difficile est nobis explicare Uteris, qua nostra molestia ^^^^^' 
iStt poUus dolore fiierimus coacd ad avocationem causae foi. 208. 
ittic coounissse ooncedendam ^ nam etsi res ita fuit justa ut 



182 A COLLECTION 

BOOK tanto tempore differri non debuerit, tamen nde qui isd sereii- 
^^' issimo regi pro ejus singularibus erga dob et apostolicaiH 
sedem meritis placere in omnibus cupimus, acut consuevi- 
mus, aegre nunc adducti sumus, ut quamquam justitia oo- 
gente, quicquid contra ejus voluntatem concederemus. N^ 
vero minus, fili, doluimus tua causa cui rem banc tante 
curse esse perspeximus quantum tua erga dictum regsm 
fides et amor postulat; sed tamen quod datur ju8titi» 
minus esse molestum debet, cum praesertim id fuerit tarn 
dilatum k nobis, omniaq; antea pertentata ne ad hoc desoen- 
deremus. Itaq; optamus in boc adbiberi k te illam tuam 
singularem prudentiam et sequitatem, persuadereq; te tibi 
id quod est, nos, qui semper vobis placere quantum nobis 
licuit studuimus, id quod vestro maximo merito fedmtis, 
et semper facturi sumus, nunc non nisi invitos et justitia co^ 
actos quod fecimus, fedsse : teq; omni studio et amore hor- 
tamur, ut dictum regem in solita erga nos benevoleiitia re^ 
tinere velis, eique persuadere, nihil ex hoc apud nos de 
benevolentia erga se veteri imminutum unquam fore, quod 
redjnemus k circumspectione tua longe gratissimum. Quem- 
admodum plenius dilectus filius noster cardinalis Campegius 
hsec circumspectioni tuse explicabit. Dat Romae apud tanc- 
tum Petrum sub annulo piscatoris die 19* Julii 1529. pont. 
nostri anno sexto. 

Blosius. 



XXXI. 

Act 26. anno regni 21. Henr. 8. 

An act fir the releasing unto the king his highness of such 
sums of money as was to be required ofhim^ by any his 
subfectSyJbr any manner qfloan, by his letters missives^ 
or other ways or manner whatsoever. 

Item qutBdam alia bUldJbnnam cufusdam actus in se 
continens^ exhibita est prcsfato domino regi inparUamenio 
priBdictOj cujus quidem bittcB tenor sequitur ifi h^ec verba. 
The king's humble, faithful, and Wing subjects the lords 



OF RECORDS. ISS 

fintual and temporal, and ocxninons in this present parHft- book 
nent assembled, considering and calling to their remem- ^'' 
bciDoes, the inestimable costs, charges, and expences, which 
the king^s highness necessarily hath been compelled to sup- 
port and sustain, anoe his assumption to his crown, estate, 
md dignity royal ; as well first for the extinction of a right 
dmgeious and damnable schism sprung and risen in the 
dnnch ; which by the proyidence of Almighty God, and 
the high prudence, and proviaon, and assistance of the 
tingfs bigfaness, was, to the great honour, laud, and glory 
of his migesty, repressed ; the enemies then being of the 
diurdi reformed, returned, and restored to the unity of 
the some, and peace over all componed and concluded, as 
ilflo for the modyfying of the insatiable and inordinate 
ambiticMi of those which do aspire unto the monarchy 
of Christendom, did put universal trouble and diviaons in 
the same, intending, if they might, not only to have subdued 
this reahn, but also all the rest unto their power and sub- 
jeedon : for the resistance whereof, the king^s highness was 
ocmpelled, after the universal peace, by the great study, 
hbour^ and travel of his grace conduced, and the same by 
tome of the contrahents newly violate and infringed; in 
shewing the form of the treatise thereupon made again, to 
take armour. And over and besides the notable and ex- 
cessive treasure and substance which his highness in his 
first wars had employed for the defence of the church, the 
faith catholick, and this his realm, and of the people and 
subjects of the same, was eftsoons brought of necessity to 
new, excellent, and marvellous charges, both for the sup- 
portation of sundry armies by sea and by land ; and also for 
divers and manifold contributions outward, to serve, keep, 
and omtain his own subjects at home in rest and repose ; 
which hath been so politickly handled and conduced, that 
when the most part of all religious Christians have been in- 
fested with cruel wars, discords, divisions, and dissentions, 
the great heads and princes of the world brought unto cap- 
tivity; cities, towns, and places, by force and sedition, 
taken, spoiled, burnt, and sacked ; men, women, and chil^ 



184 A COLLECTION 

BOOK dren found in the same slain and destroyed ; virgins, wives, 
^^' widows^ and religious women, ravished and defloured; holy 
churches and temples polluted, and turned unto praphane 
use; the reliques of the holy saints irreverently treated; 
hunger, dearth, and famine, by mean thereof in the said 
outward regions, insuing and generally over all, was depo* 
pulation, destruction and confusion; the kii^^s said sub- 
jects in all this time, were by the high providence and poli- 
tick means of his grace nevertheless preserved^ defended, 
and maintained, from all these inconveniences and dangers; 
and such provisions taken, by one way or other, so as rea>' 
sonable commodity was always given unto them to exercise 
their traffiques of merchandise, and other their crafts, mys- 
teries, and occupations for their living; which could not 
possibly have been brought about, unless then the king's 
highness, with continual studies, travels, and pains, and 
with his infinite charges and expences, had converted the 
peril and danger of the enterprises and exploits, set forth 
for the reduction of the enemies unto peace, from his own 
subjects unto strangers : whereof finally such fruit and ef- 
fect is ensued, as by the king'^s policy, puissance, and 
means, general and universal peace is established amongst 
all Christian princes ; and this realm now, thanked be Grod, 
constitute in free, better, and more assured aud profitable 
amity with all outward parties, than hath been at any time 
whereof is memory or remembrance. Considering furtheiv 
more, that his highness, in and about the premisses, hath 
been fain to imploy, nolo nly such sums of mony as hath 
risen and grown by any manner of contribution made unto 
his grace by his said loving subjects; but also over and 
above the same, sundry other notable and excellent summB 
of his own treasure, and yearly revenues, which else his 
grace might have kept and reserved to his own use; amongst 
which manifold great summs so employed, his highness also^ 
as is notoriously known, and as doth evidently appear by 
the accompts of the same, hath to that use and none other, 
converted all such money, as by any his subjects and peo- 
ple spiritual imd temporal, hath been advanced unto his 



OF RECORDS. 1S5 



giaoe by wmy of prest and loon, either particularly, or by BOOE 
mj taxatioD made of the same, being a thing so well collo- 
ctte and bestowed, seeing the sud high and great fruits 
mi effects therec^ ensued, to the honour, surety, well, per- 
feit oommodity, and perpetual tranquillity cf this said 
radm, as nothing oould better nor moire to the conif<Mrt at 
his said subjects be desired, studied, or imagined ; of one 
nind, consent and assent, and by authority of this present 
pnfiament, do for themselves, and all the whole body 
of the realm wh<mi they do represent, freely, liberally, and 
absolutely, give and grant unto the king^s highness, by au- 
thority of this present parliament, all and every sum and 
anus of money, which to them, and every of them, is, 
ooght, or might be due, by reason of any money, or any 
other thing, to his grace at any time heretofore advanced, 
or payed, by way of prest or loan, either upon any letter or 
letters under the king^s privy seal, general or particular, 
letter misrave, promise, bond, or obligation of pajrment, or 
hj any taxation, or other assessing, by vertue of any com- 
misacm or commissions, or by any other mean or means 
whatsoever it be heretofore passed for that purpose, and ut- 
terly, frankly, liberally, and most willingly and benevo- 
lently, for them, their heirs, executors, and successors, do 
remit, release, and quit claim, unto his highness, his heirs, 
and miccesaors for ever, all and every the same sums of 
money, and every parcel thereof, and all and singular suits, 
petitions, and demands, which they, or any of them, their 
htm, successors, or executors, or the heirs, executors or 
successors <^ any of them, have, had, or may have for the 
same, or any parcel thereof; most humbly and lovingly be- 
seeching his highness, for the more clear discharge for the 
sune, that it may be ordained and enacted by the king, our 
said sovereign lord, the lords spiritual and temporal, and 
the commons of this present parliament assembled, and by 
authority of the same, that all promises, bonds, writings, 
obligatory letters, under the king'^s privy seal, signet, sign 
manual, or great seal passed, and other bonds or promises, 
whatsoever they be, had, made, to any person or persDns, 

K 4 



186 A COLLECTION 

BOOR spiritual or temporal^ shire, city, burroughs waxentale^ 
tranship, hamlet, village, monastery, church, cathedral, or 
colle^te, or to any guild, fraternity, or body corporate^ 
fellowship, or company, or other whatsoever, having capa- 
city to take any bond especially and generally, jointly or 
severally, touching or concerning the same prest or loan, or 
every of them, or the repayment of any sum or sums of mony 
for the same, be from henceforth void and of none effect. 
Cui quidem biUce probe et ad plenum inteUecUe per dichtm 
dominum regem ex aasensu et authoritixte parliamenH prtt^ 
dicH talUer est responsttm, Le roy remercie lea seigneur* 
et sea communes de leur bonne coeurs enjhisant cest grauniy 
et iceUe sa mcyeste accepte et tout le contenu^ et cest e»- 
crihire a grauni et apraoe avecques tous les articles en 
ceste escripture specifies. 



XXXIL 

A letter from Gardiner and FoXy about their proceedings 

at Cambridge An original. 

Feb. 1530. from Cambndg by Stephen Grardiner. 

To the king's highness. 

Cotton lib. Pleaskth it your highness to be advertised, that arriv- 
Viteii. ing here at Cambridge upon Saturday last past at noon, 
foi.51. that same night, and Sunday in the morning, we devised 
with the vice chancellor, and such other as favoureth your 
grace^s cause, how and in what sort to compass and attain 
your grace^s purpose and intent ; wherein we assure your 
grace, we found much towardness, good will, and diligence, 
in the vice-chancellour and Dr. Edmunds, being as studious 
to serve your grace as we could wish or desire : nevertheless 
there was not so much care, labour, study, and diligence im- 
ployed on our party, by them, our self, and other, for attain- 
ing your graces purpose, but there was as much done by 
others for the lett and empeachment of the same ; and as 
we asMmbled, they assembled, as we made friends they 



OP BECOBDS. 187 

made friends, to lett that nothing should pass as in the uni- book 
vcnities napie ; wherein the first day they were superiors, ^^- 
bt they had put in the ears of them, by whose voices such 
duDgs do pass, mtdUM JabuUuj too tedious to write unto 
jour grace. Upon Sunday at afternoon were assembled, 
after the manner of the university, all the doctors, batchel- 
lon of divinity, and masters of art,-being in number almost 
two hundred : in that congregation we delivered your 
gnat's letters, which were read openly by the vice-chan- 
oeDor. And for answer to be made unto them, first the 
noe^Jiancellor calling apart the doctors, asked their advice 
and opinion ; whereunto they answered severally, as their 
affections led them, ei res erai in muUa con/icsione. Tan- 
dem they were content answer should be made to the ques* 
tioDs by indifferent men : but then they came to exceptions 
against the abbot of St. Benets, who seemed to come fcnr 
that purpose ; and likewise against Dr. Reppes, and Dr. 
'Crome ; and also generally against all such as had allowed 
Dr. Cranmer^s book, inasmuch as ^already they had de- 
clared their opinion. We said thereunto, that by that rea- 
son they might except against all ; for it* was lightly, that 
in a question so notable as this is, every man learned hath 
said to his friend as he thinketh in it for the time ; but we 
ought not to judge of any man, that he setteth more 
to defend that which he hath once said, than truth after- 
ward known. Finally, the vice-chancellor, because the day 
was much spent in those altercations, commanding every 
man to resort to his seat apart, as the manner is in those as- 
semblies, willed every mane's mind to be known secretly, 
whether they would be content with such an order as he 
had conceived for answer to be made by the university to 
your graoe^s letters ; whereunto that night they would in no 
wise agree. And forasmuch as it was then dark night, the 
vice-chancellor continued the congregation till the next day 
at one of the dock ; at which time the vice-chancellor pro- 
poned a grace after the form herein inclosed ; and, it was 
first deniei : when it was asked again, it was even on both 

• Grome ; ^ they bad already 



186 A COLLECTION 

BOOK parties, to be denied or granted ; and at the last, by labour 
of friends to cause some to depart the house which were 
against it, it was obtained in such form as the schedule 
herein enclosed purporteth; wherein be two points which 
we would have left out ; but considering by putting in of 
them, we allured many, and that indeed they shall not hurt 
the determination for your grace^s part, we were finally 
content therewith. The one point is that where it was first, 
that quicquid mctjorpars of them that be named decreveriiy 
should be taken for the determination of the university- 
Now it referred ad duaa partes^ wherein we suppose shall 
be no difiiculty. The other point is, that your grace^s ques- 
tion shall be openly disputed, which we think to be very 
honourable ; and it is agreed amongst us, that in that dis- 
putation, shall answer, the abbot of St. Benets, Dr. Reppes, 
<^and I and Mr. Fox, to all such as will object any thing or 
reason agunst the conclusion -to be-^^istained for your 
grace'^s part. And because. Mii;'Ifocfijir*'Glyfis hath said, 
that he hath somewhat to say concerning the canon-law ; I 
your secretary shall be <^adjo]med unto them for answer to 
be made therein. In the schedule which we send unto your 
grace herewith, containing the names of those who shall de- 
termine your grace^s question, all marked with [the letter] 
A. be already of your grace^s opinion ; by which we trust, 
and with other good means, to induce and ^attain a great 
part of the rest. Thus we beseech Almighty God to pre- 
serve your most noble and royal estate. From Cambridge 
the day of February. 

Your highnesses most humble 

Subjects and servants 

Stephen Gardiner, 

Edward Foxe. 

« and om. * adjonnied • ohtain 



OF RECORDS. 



ISd 



The grace proposed an 

Flaceii 


id obtained, Feb. 1530. * u?"^ 


voKeui 


A. Vioecanoellarius. 


MagietH in Tkeokgia. cottoo Ub. 


Ifoeiofn. 


cMjddleton. ^iteii »i. 




A. Heynes. 


A-Sakot. The abbot of St. 


Mjlsent, de uto bene jpe- 


Beneta. 


raiur. 


WalaoD. 


A. Shaxton. 


A.>Repfi. 


A. ^laatymer. 


Tomaon. 


A. Simon. 


Venetus, de isto bene epe- 


Longford, de isto bene 


raiur. 


eperahtr. 


A. Edmunds. 


Thyxtel. 


^Downes. 


Nicols. 


A. Crome. 


Hutton. 


A. Wygan. 


A. Skip. 


A.B08U1D. 

« 


A. Goodrich. 




A. Heth. 




^Hadwey, de ieto bene 




speraiur. 




Bey. 




Bayne. 




A. A. Duo Procuratores. 



Habeamt plenam facultatem et ^auctoritatem, nomine 
todua univermtatis, respondendi Uteris regies majestatis in 
hac congr^atione lectis, ac nomine totius universitatis de- 
finiendi et determinandi qusestionem in dictis literis propo** 
atam: ita quod quicquid dues partes eorum prsesentium 
inter se decreverint, respondendi dictis Uteris, et definierint 
ac determinaverint super quaratione proposita, in iisdem ha- 
beatur, et reputetur pro responsione, definitione et deter- 
minatione totius universitatis, et quod Uceat vicecancellario, 
procuratoribus et scrutatoribus. Uteris super dictarum du- 
arum partium definitione et determinatione conoipienda si- 

* Repps. ^ Downs. ' Middleton. * Latimer. « Hadway, 
' antboritateniy 



140 A COLLECTION 

BOOK gillum Qommune universitatb apponere: sic quod dispu- 
^^' tetur quaesdo publice et antea legatur coram univeratate 
absq; ulteriori gratia desuper petenda aut obtinenda. 

Yoar highness may perceive by the notes^ that we be 
already sure of as many as be requisite, wanting only 
three ; and we have good hope qfjbur ; of which Jbur if 
we get two^ and obtain of another to be absent, it is suffi- 
cient Jbr our purpose. 



XXXIIL 

July 1. 1630. 

. A letter Jrom Crook out of Venice, concerning the opin-^ 
ions of divines about the divorce. An original. 

Cotton Ub. Please it your highness to be advertised^ that as this 
b.' M.* ^y ^ obtained the common seal of the university of Padua, 
foi.91. in substantial and good form; for all the doctors were as- 
'Sembled upon Sunday, and the case was amongst them so- 
lemnly and earnestly disputed all Monday, Tuesday, Wed- 
nesday, and Thursday, and this present Friday in the 
morning again: and thereupon they concluded vdth your 
highness, and desired a notary to set his sign and hand 
unto an instrument, by Leonicus and ^Simonetus devised, 
in corroboration of ygur cause, and thereby to testify that 
this instrument was their deed, device, act, and concludon ; 
and for the more credence to be given to the said instru- 
ment^ they caused the chancellor of the potestate here to 
set his hand and seal for the approbation of the authority of 
the notary : a copy of all the which things I send unto your 
highness by this bearer, in most humble wise beseeching 
the same to be advertised, that the general of the black* 
friers hatli given a commandment, that no black-frier dis< 
pute the pope's power; notwithstanding prior Thomas 
Onmibonus procureth daily new subscriptions, and will do 

• Simonettus 



OF BECOBDS. 141 

tin tbe brief of contrary commandment shall come unto his BOOR 
hands. ^^' 

My fidelity bindeth me to advertise your highness, that 
all Lutherans be utterly against your highness in this 
cause, and have letted as much with their wretched ^poor 
malice^ without reason or authority, as they could and 
might, as well here, as in Padua and Ferrara, where be no 
small companies of them. I doubt not but all Christian 
muTersities, if they be well handled, will earnestly con- 
dude with your highness. And to obtain their assent, as 
▼ell through Italy, France, <^AImeyne, Austrich, Hun- 
gary and Scotland, I think it marvelous expedient, for the 
preferment of this your most honourable and high cause ; 
as from the seigniory and dominion of Venice towards Rome, 
and beyond Rome, I think there can be no more done than 
is done already. Albeit, gracious lord, if that I had in 
time been su£BcientIy furnished with mony, albeit I have 
beside this seal procured unto your highness an hundred 
and ten subscriptions, yet it had been nothing in compari- 
son of that that I might easily and would have done ; and 
at this hour I assure yoiu: highness, that I have <^nother 
provision nor mony, and have borrowed an hundred crowns, 
the which also are spent about the getUng of this seal ; of 
the which my need, and divers impediments in your high- 
nesses ^causes here, I have advertised your highness by 
many and sundry letters, and with the same sent divers 
books and writings, part to Hierom Molins a Venetian, and 
factor to Mapphcus Bemardus by the hands of your sub- 
ject Edmund ^Herwel, part durected to Mr. sTuke, whereof 
I am nothing ascertained whether they be exhibited unto 
yom* highness or not, to no little discomfort unto me ; not- 
withstanding I have reserved a copy of all things, letters, 
and other, and herein inclosed a bill, specifying by whom 
and to whom I directed my said letters, in most humble 
wise, beseeching your most royal clemency, to ponder my 
^tnie service and good endeavours, and not to suffer me to 

^ power, « Almogn, * Deitber • canse ' Harwel, > Toke, 
^ tme, sore, and 



1^ A COLLECTION 

:BOOK be destitute of mony, to my undcnng, and utter loss of your 
^^' most high causes here: for of my self I have nothing 
wherdby to help my self. And thus the most blessed 
Trinity keep and preserve your highness in his most royal 
estate. At Venice, the first day of July at night, anno 
^xxx. k Your highness shall rec^ve a letter herewith from 
Simonetus. 



XXXIV. 

T%e judgment of the universities concerning the king's 
marriage; taken Jrom the printed edition of them. Lon- 
don^ 1582. 

CensuraJb^culUxtis sacrcB iheologicB almce universitatis Pa- 

risiensis. 

Decanus et facultas sacrae theologies aimse univeratatis 
Fansiensis, omnibus, ad quos prsesens scriptum pervenerit, 
salutem in eo qui est vera salus. Cum nuper suborta mag- 
ne difficultatis controversia super invaliditate matrimonii, 
inter serenissimum Henricum Octavum Angliae regem, fidei 
defensorem, et dominum Hibernian, ac illustrissimam domi- 
nam Catharinam Angliae reginam, clarse memoriae Ferdinandi 
regis catholici filiam contracti, et camali copula consum- 
mati, ilia etiam nobis quaestio in justitia, et veritate discu- 
tienda et examinanda propointa fuerat, videlicet, An ducere 
relictam fratris mortui sine liberis sic esset jure divino et 
naturali prohibitum, ut interveniente summi pontifids dis- 
pensatione, non posset fieri licitum, ut quis Christianus re- 
lictam fratris ducat, et habeat in uxorem ; nos decanus et 
facultas antedicta, cogitantes, quam esset pium et sanctum, 
nec-non debito charitatis, et nostras professioni consenta- 
neum, ut his, qui in lege domini secura, tranquillaq; coo- 
scientia vitam banc ducere, et transigere cupiant, viam jus- 
tiUae ostenderemus, noluimus tam justis et piis votis deesse. 
Hinc more solito, apud aedem S. Mathurini per juramen- 

' ^30. R. Crook. ^ Yonr highnett shall receive a letter herewith 

from Simonetus. om. 



: OF RECOBDS. 146 

Una eoDTtoienteSi ei solemni missa cum invocatione ISpiritu^ BOOK 
i ob hoc celebrata, nee noa prsestito juramento de deli* ^^' 
saper prae&ta qusestione, secundum Deum et (xhi* 
■dentiam; post vaiias et muldplices sessiones, tam apud 
sdem S. Mathurini, quam apud collegium Sorbonae, ab oq- 
tava Junii usq; ad secundum Julii habitas, et continuatas, 
peracrutatis prius excussisq; quam diligentissime, ac ea qua 
decuit leverentia et reUgione, sacrse scripturse libris eorumq; 
probatissimis interpretibus, nec-non 8acro*sanctce ecdesMe 
generalibus ac synodalibus concilii decretis et oonstitutioni* 
bus longo usu receptis et approbatis : nos praedicti decanus 
et fiKniltas de prsedicta qusesUone disserentes^ et ad earn re^ 
ipondentes, sequentes unanime judicium et consensum ma- 
joris partis totius facultatis, asseruimus et determinavimus^ 
prout et in his scriptis per pra&sentes asserimus et determi- 
namus, quod prsedictae nuptiae cum relictis fratrum dece- 
dentium sine liberis, sic naturali jure pariter et divino sunt 
prohilntfle, ut super talibus matrimoniis contractis, sive con- 
tiihendis, summus pontifex dispensare non possit. In cu- 
jus Dostrae assertionis et determinationis fidem et testimo- 
Bium, mgillum nostras facultatis cum signo nostri notarii, 
flcu beddli prassentibus appcmi curavimus. Datum in gene- 
nSk nostra congr^atione per juramentum celebrata apud S. 
Mfithunnum. Anno Domini millesimo quingenteaimo tn- 
genmo, menos y^o Julii die secundo. 



Censura JbcuIiaHs decretorum ahmB univerHiatis 

siensis, 

Ik Boniine Domini Amen. Cum proposita fuisset coram 
nobis decano et coll^io consultissimae facultatis decretorum 
Parinenais nniversitatis quaestio; An papa possit dispensare, 
^jnod frater possit in uxorem ducere, sive accipere relictam 
fratris sui, matrimonio consummato per fratrem praemor* 
taum ? Nos decanus et collegium priefatae facultatis, post 
fliukaa disputaUones et argumenta hinc inde super hac ma* 
tcria facta ac habita, cum magna et longa librorum, tam 
Avini, quam pontifioi et civilis, jurium revolutione consuli- 
mus, et dicimus, papam non posse in facto proposito dispeni- 



144 A COLLECTION 

BOOK sare. In cujus rei testimonium^ has praesentes sigillo nos* 

^^' trae facultatis, et signo nostri scribse primi bedelU muniri 

fecimus. Datum in congregatione nostra apud Sanctum 

Joannem Lateranensem, Parisiis die vicesima tertia mensis 

Maii^ anno Dom. millesimo quingentesimo tiigesimo. 

Censura ahrue universitatis Aurelianensis. 

CuH ab hinc aliquod tempus nobis coUegio doctonim re- 
gentium almae universitatis Aurelianensis propositas fuerint, 
quas sequuntur quaestiones, videlicet ; Si jure divino liceat 
fratri relictam fratns (quam fratriam vocant) aocipere uxo- 
rem? Item et a hoc sit eo jure vetitum, utrum diyinsB 
leg^s prohibitio pontificali dispensatione remitti posat? Nos 
praedictum collegium^ post multas ad praedictorum dubio- 
rum disputationem, (de more nostro) factas sessiones et con- 
gregationes, postque juris tum divini tum canonici locos 
(quod facere potuimus) examinatos, et omnibus mature atq; 
exacte pensatis et conaderatis : definivimus, praedictas nup- 
tias citra divinas legis injuriam attentari non posse, etiamsi 
summi pontificis accedat indulgentia, vel permissus. In 
cujus rei testimonium praesens publicum instrumentum k 
scriba praefatae almae universitatis subsignari fecimus, ejus- 
demq; sigillo communiri. Actum in sacello beatae Mariae 
Boninuntii Aurelianensis. Anno Dom. millesimo quingen- 
tesimo vigesimo nono, die quinto mensis Aprilis. 

Censurajhcultatum Juris porMficii et legum (dmcB univer' 

sitatis Ande^vensis. 

Cum certo ab hinc tempore nobis rectori et doctoribus re- 
gentibus in pontificia et legum discipUna almae universitatis 
Andegavensis sequentes quaestiones propositae fuerint, scili- 
cet, Utrum jure divino pariter et naturali illicitum sit ho- 
mini Christiano relictam fratris sui, etiam absq; liberis, sed 
matrimonio jam consummato defimcti, ducere uxorem ? Et 
an summo pontifici liceat super hujusmodi nuptiis dispen- 
sare ? Nos praefati rector et doctores, post plures ad dispu- 
tationem hujusmodi quaestionum, et veritatem comperien- 
dam factas, ex more, congregationes et sessiones, postq; 



OF RECORDS. 145 

juris tarn dxnm quam humani locos, qui ad earn rem BOOK 
Tidebantur, discussos, multas quoque rationes in 
partem adductas et examinatas, omnibus fideliter 
eoBfiideralia, et matura deliberatione prsehabita, definimus 
neque divino neque naturali jure permitti homini Chris- 
tkno^ etiam cum sedis apostolicse auth(Nritate seu dispensa- 
tione super hoc adbibita, relictam fratris, qui etiam sine 
fiberis post consummatum matrimonium decesserit, uxorem 
aocipere vel habere. In quorum omnium supradictorum 
fidem, prssens publicum instrumentum a scriba seu notario 
jnAtm simsd universitatis subsignari jussimus, ejusdemque 
wuTeraitatia ra^no sigillo muniri. Actum in sede sacra 
Difi Petri And^avena, in collegio nostro^ anno Domini 
millesimo quingenteamo tricerimo, die septimo Maii. 

Censura almce tmiversitatu BUuricensis. 

Nob cum decano theologise, faciiltas in universitate Bitu- 
neenai (ut doctmis gentium Pauli exemplo plerisque locis 
auqpicemur scriptum nostrum k precatione) mmiibus dilectis 
Dri in quibus vocati estb^ lectores charissimi, quiq; ad quos 
flcrifaoBUS^ gratia yobis et pax k Deo Patre et Domino nos- 
tio Jesu Christo. Dum cconplerentur dies inter octavas 
pcptecostesy et essemus omnes pariter in eodem loco^ cor- 
pora et ammo coogr^ati, sedentesque in domo dicti decani; 
beta est nobis nirsus quaestio eadem, que ssepius antea, 
noo qwidpm parva hunc in modum : An rem £Eu:iat illidtam 
neene^ firatar accipiens uxorem i prasmortuo fratre relictam, 
coQBOBimalo etiam matrimonio ? Tandem rei ipsius veritate 
dMquisita et perspecta, multo singulorum labore, et sacro- 
mm iterata atque iterata revolutione codicum, unusquisque 
noBtnim non faacinatus, quo minus veritati obediret, cospitj 
fnak Sfnritua Sanetus decbt, suum hoc unum arlntrium do« 
qm, absque persooarum acceptione in veritate comperi, per- 
mas memoratas in ciqiite Levitici octaro supra decimum 
pmhibitas esK jure ipso naturali, autboritate humana im- 
^laxabUi, 



httt, quo rit featemae turpitudiais abominabilis revelatia 
£t hoc nobis ngnum nostri beddii notarii pnblici, cum si- 
VOL. I. p. 2, L 



146 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ^o dictas supra nostras facultatis praesentibus appenso, die 
^^' decimo Junii, anno vero IL Cbristi nativitate millesimo quiii* 
gentesimo tricesimo. Ut autem nostras scriptionis pes et 
caput uni reddantur formae, quemadmodum sumus auspicati 
k precatione, ita claudamus illius quo utimur exemplo. Gra- 
tia Domini nostri Jesu Christi, charitas Dei, et communica- 
tio Sancti Spiritus sit cum omnibus vobb. Amen. 

Censura almce universUatis Tholosafuje. 

Tractabatub in nostra Tholosana academia perquam 
difficilis quaestio, Liceatne fratri eam, quae jam olim defuncto 
fratri uxor fuerat (nullis tamen relictis liberis) in matrimo- 
nio sibi conjungere? Accedebat et alius scrupulus, qui nos 
potissimum torquebat, si Romanus pontifex, cui est com- 
missa gregis Christiani cura, id sua, quam vocamus, dispen- 
satione permittat, tunc saltem liceat ? Ad utramque quaestio- 
nem agitandam doctores omnes regentes, qui tunc Tholosse 
aderant, coegit rector in concilium, neque id semel tantiun 
sed etiam iterum : quippe exisUmavit praecipitari non opor- 
tere consilia, indigereque nos tempore, ut aliquid maturius 
agamus. Demum, cum in unum locum convenissent omnes, 
tum sacrarum literarum disertissimi interpretes, tum utrius- 
que censures consul tissimi, denique qui quavis in re et ju- 
dicio et oratione viri foelicibus ingeniis non mediocriter exer- 
citati essent, ac sese sacrosanctis conciliis parere velle, sanc- 
torumque patrum haudquaquam piis animis violanda de- 
creta imitari jurassent, et unusquisque suam sententiam pro- 
tulisset, atque in utramque partem diffuse decertatum esset ; 
tandem in eam sententiam sic frequentius itum est, ut uno 
omnium ore alma nostra universitas animis sinceiissimis ut. 
nulloque fermento vitiatis censuerit, jure divino pariter et 
naturali uxorem relictam fratris sui nemini licere accipere. 
At postquam id lege eadem non licet, responsum est, non 
posse pontificem aliquem ea lege solvere. Nee huic senten- 
tias refragari potest, quod cogeretur olim frater uxorem de- 
mortui fratris accipere. Nam hoc figura erat, atque umbra 
futurorum, quae omnia adveniente luce et veritate evangelii 
evanuerunt. Haec quoniam ita se babent, in banc fonnam 



OF RECORDS. 147 

Tedcgj m iM, et per notorium, qui nobis est k secretis, signari, BOOK 
agilliqae autenud cgusdem nostne aimed universitatis jusd- "' 
mus appensone oommuniri. Tholose ka]. Octob. ann. k 
Chviflto nato MDXXX. 

CenmrafaadtaHs sacne theologiie universitatis Boncnien^ 

sis. 

Cux Deus Optimus Maximus veterem legem ad monim 
▼itaeque informationein ac institutionem ore suo tradiderit, 
idemque bumanitate sumpta, mortalium Redemptor Deus 
novum oondiderit Testamentum^ sed ad dubia, quae in mul- 
tim cmergebant, tollenda declarandaque contulerity quas ad 
hominum perfectionem eluddata nonnihil confenint; nos- 
tras partes semper fore duximus hujusmodi sanctissima Pa- 
tiis setemi documenta sectari, et in rebus arduis ac dubita- 
bilibua, supemo illustratos lumine, nostram ferre senten- 
tiam, ubi causa mature consulta, multisque hinc inde ra- 
tionibus, scriptisque patrum dilucidata fuerit, nihil quod 
possumusy in aliquo temere ferentcs. Cum itaque nos, 
pnestantes quidam et clarissimi viri, obnixe rogarint, ut 
subsequentem casum maxima diligentia pcrscrutaremur, 
nostrumque subinde in eum judicium ferremus aequissime, 
Bcii veritati innitentes, in unum omnes almse universitatis 
bujus doctores theologi convenimuSy casu prius per unum- 
quemque nostrum sigillatim domibus propriis examinato, 
summaque solertia per dies plurimos contracto: illud una 
mox vidimus^ examinavimus, contulimus, ad amussiraque 
singula quseque pcrtractantes pondcravimus, rationes quas- 
cunque contrarias, quas fieri posse censuimus, in medium 
afferentes atque solventes, ctiam ipsius reverendissimi D. D. 
card. Cajetani, necnon Deutcronomicam dispcnsationcm dc 
fratris suscitando scmine, et rcliquas tandem omncs senten- 
tias oppositas, quae ad id negotii facerc vidercntur. Quae- 
tttum est igitur a nobis, An ex sola ccclcsiae institutione vcl 
edam jure divino prohibitum fuerit, ne quis relictam k fra- 
tre ane liberis in uxorem ducere valeat ? quod si utraque 
lege ne fieri possit, cautum est, An quenquam possit lieatis- 
nmus pontifex super ejusmodi contrahendo matrimonio dis- 



148 A COLLECTION 

BOOK pensareP Qua dilig^itisflime (ut diximus) ac exactisame 
seoram palamque examinata, ac pro viribus nostris, opdme 
discussa qusestione, censemus, judicamus, didmus, constan- 
tissime testamur et indubie affirmamus, hujusmodi matii- 
monium^ tales nuptias, tale conjugium horrendum fore, ex- 
ecrabile, detestandum, viroque Christiaiio, immo etiam cui- 
Ubet infideli prorsus abominabile, atque k jure naturse divino 
et humano diris poenis prohibitum. Nee posse sanctissimum 
papam (qui tamen fere omnia potest) cui collatse sunt k 
Christo daves regni coelorum ; non inquam posse aUqua ex 
causa super hujusmodi contrahendo matrimonio, quenquam 
dispensare. Ad hujus conclusionis veritatem tutandam, 
omnes in omnia loca et tempora parati sumus. In quorum 
fidem has scripsimus, ahnseque nostras universitatis ac sacri 
venerabilium theologorum collegii sigillo munivimus, solita 
nostra generali subscriptione signantes. Bononise in eccle- 
aa cathedrali, decima Junii, anno Dom. M.D.XXX. sub 
Divi Clementis 7. pontificatu. 

CensuraJactdicUis sacrcB iheolog%<B alm(B universUaiis Pa- 

taviensis. 

Tbstantur, qui cathohcam fidem astruunt, Deum C^pti^ 
mum Maximum legis veteris prsecepta filiis Israel ad exen^ 
plar vitae ac morum nostrorum institutionem ore pn^uio tra. 
didisse, eundemq; trabea humanitatis indutum, Redemptorem 
omnium factum, Novum Testamentum condidisse, et nedum 
propter hoc, sed ad dubia qusecunq; emergentia removenda, 
dUucidandaq; nobis misericorditer condonasse, quas ad nostri 
perfectionem enucleata fructus uberes conferunt et salutares* 
Nostrum semper fuit eritque per secula (uti Christicolas 
decet) hujusmodi celebratissima summi Fontificis instituta 
sectari, et in quibusq; dubitationibus, ac arduis quaestionibus 
supematurali lumine freti, nostrum proferre judicium, ubi 
res ipsa optime considerata, multisq; hinc inde demonstrati- 
onibus, atq; patrum authoritatibus mature declarata fuerit, 
temere quoad possumus nihil omnino jucficantes. Cum 
igitur nos, quidam oratores clarissimi suppliciter exorarint, 
ut subsequentem casum diligentissime perscrutari dignare- 



OF RECORDS. 149 

9 

mur, atque nostram ferremus exinde sententianiy soli veri- BOO I 
tati umpUdter attendentes: qua ex re omnes hujus almae ^^' 
umyeratatis doctores theologi in simul convenimus, re ipsa 
prius per nostrum quemlibet particulariter propriis domibus 
fxaminata, summaque cum solertia enucleata, mox in unum 
rfedacti cuncta oonsideravimus, examinavimus, omniaq; sigil- 
htim ponderavimus, argumenta qusecunq; contraria, quse 
fieri quoquo modo posse putavimus, adduceiites, atq; inte- 
gerrime dissolventes, necnon Deuteronomicam dispensation 
iiem de fratris susdtando semine, et reliquas omnes rationes 
atqoe aententias oppomtas, qu« ad id facere videbantur: 
qiuestio i^tur talis fuit exposita, An ex sola sanctas matris 
enderiup institutione, vel etiam de jure divino prohibitum 
foerit, ne quis relictam fratris absq; liberis in uxorem du* 
cere Taleat? Quod si utrobiq; fieri nequeat cautum est. An 
beatisamus pontifex super hujusmodi contrahendo matri- 
momo quenquam dispensare legitime possit ? Quo exactis- 
sime (ut dictum est) seorsim publiceq; discusso, ac jhx) vixu 
bos dilucidato quaesito^ dicimus, judicamus^ decemimus, 
tttestamur, atq; veridioe affirmamus^ matrimonium hujus- 
modi, tale conjugium et tales nuptias nuUas esse, immo de- 
testabiks, atq; execrandas Chiistianocuilibet esse, prophanas, 
et ut aoelus abcminandas, crudelissimis poenis, jure naturae, . 
frino et humano, darisnme esse prohibitas. Nee beatissi- 
■lum pontificem, cui claves regni coelestis k Christo Dei 
PiHo sunt collatae, ulla ex causa posse super tali matrimonio 
lioiitnihendo quenquam juridice dispensare. Cum ilia, quae 
aunt k jure divino prohibita, uon subsint ejus potestati, nee 
IB ilia gerit vicem Dei, sed solum super ea, quae sunt oom- 
miaaa juriadictioni hominum. Ad cujus sententisB ac oon- 
dnttOQia veritatem tutandam et ejusdem certismmam defen- 
■ooem, nos omnes unanimes semper et ubique parati sumus. 
In quorum fidem has nostras fecimus, almae universitatia 
noitne, ac sacri reverendorum theologorum coUegii si^lo 
aoGto communivimus. Datum Paduae in ecdesia hermita- 
nim S. Augusdni, die primo Julii, M.D.XXX. 



l3 



150 A COLLECTION 



BOOK XXXV. 

II. 

TTie judgment of the Lutheran divines about the king's 
marriage^ ex MSS. R. Smithy London. 

Ex hac collatione in qua audivimus argumenta de con- 
troversia divortii serenissimi et illustrissimi regis Anglis, 
Franciae, &c. proposita et diligenter aetata k reverendo 
1). D. Edwardo Hereford, episcopo, D. Nicolao archidiacono 
et D. D. Barnes, intelleximus serenissimum regem maximis 
et gravissimis causis adductum, superatum et conclusum 
esse, ut in hoc negotio matrimonii sui faceret quod fecit : 
nam hoc manifestum est et negare nemo potest, quod lex 
Levit. tradita Lev. 18. v. SO. prohibet ducere fratris uxorem, 
&c. sed divina, naturalis, et moralis lex est intelligenda tarn 
de vivi quam de mortui fratiis uxore, et quod contra hanc 
legem nulla contraria lex fieri aut constitui possit, sicut et 
tota ecclesia semper hanc legem retinuit, et judicavit hujus* 
modi nuptias incestas esse, sicut testantur synodorum de- 
creta et sanctissimorum patrum clarissimse sententise, et has 
nuptias prohibent et vocant incestas etiam jura civilia. 
Proinde et nos sentimus, et hanc legem de non ducenda 
uxore fratris in omnibus ecclesiis servandam esse veluti di- 
vinam, naturalem, et moralem legem ; nee in uostris ecclesiis 
vellemus dispensare aut permittere, praesertim ante factum, 
ut ejusmodi nuptiae contraherentur, et hanc doctrinam pos- 
sumus et volumus Deo volente facile defendere. Caeterum 
quantum ad divortium pertinet, nondum sumus plene per- 
Buasi ut sententiam nostram ferre possimus. An post con- 
tractum matrimonium in hoc casu serenissimi regis debuerit 
fieri divortium. Rogamus igitur seren. regem ut aequo 
animo ferat, differri nostram sententiam in hac re donee 
erimus certiores. 






"^^^T.* BOOK 

IL 






Snu 8. Am^Ut rtgrm nirJirfm. rf 



1. AFFoaTAS que ifirnio et mturafi jure impecfit ne vuk^![**** 
itnhaoir, ct oontzactiim dBrimit^ solo niqidali Vcifk v 



SL Sobilaiitia matzimaon, Temm pc rfe ctumq; ooDJug^um, 
nia oooji^di pactione, et noo cumli copula effidtur. 

Su ¥ir et uxor solo fioDclere ooDJugali, Deo inprinus ope^ 
note, una mens et una caro fiunt. 

4. Camafis copula affinitatem solo jure ecdeaastioo reper^ 
tan indudt. 

5* Affiirifas sola camis ooocubitu oita saoctioDe humana 
solum impede, ne malrimnniufn contrahatur, et oontraclum 
dissolrit. 

6. Camalis oc^nila matiimonium necessario reddit oon^* 
snmmatum. 

7. Potest matiimcMuum canudi copula consummari, etiam 
axons yh^guiitate irrecuperalnli non amissa. 

8. SerenisBimam Cadiarinam ab Ulustrissimo principe Ar- 
thuro relictam virginem non fuisse affirmamus. 

9. Sereniss. Catharinam ex judidis quam plurimis attas- 
tantibus, et violentam praesumptionem inducentibus, ab eo- 
dem illustrisnmo prindpe Arthuro oorruptam, atq; matrU 
monium inter eos ocxisummatum fuisse non dubitamus. 

10. Serenissima Catharina, prssumptione violenta hujus- 
modi omstante, virginitatem suam juramento pnesertim 
puUioo probare nequit. 

11. Judex eandem serenissimam Catharinam, super 



*Tlilt article cannot be fbnnd. Either the MS. here copied haa a wrong 
reference, or tiie article was lost from it in the fire which damaged the Col* 
ton Kbrary. The MS. is much bnmt 

l4 





162 A COLLECTION 

BOOK causa jurare volen tern, ad juramentum jure quidem admit- 
' tere non potest. 



IS. Henrici Octavi Angliae re^s invictisami et serenis- 
simse Catharinse prsetensum matrimonium, lege divina et 
natural! prohibeDte, nullum omnino fuisse neque esse posse 
oensemus. 

XXXVII. 

A butt sent to the archbi$hop of Canterbury^ againet the 

eteUutes qfpravisors, 

ExMS.D. Martinus episcopus, servus servorum Dei, venerafaili 
^^^ firatri archiepisoopo Cantuariensi salutem et apostolicam 
benedictionem. Si quam districto Dei judicio de oonunis- 
sis tibi ovibus rationem redditurus es, aliquando cogitares, si 
meminisses et tu quae pastoralis officii cura esse debet, 
quantumq; ecclesise Romanes, k qua dignitatem et auctorita- 
tern vendicas, jus atq; honorem tueri obligatus es, in consi- 
derationem duoeres; profecto non usq; adeo darmitares 
neq; negligeres: surrexisses jamdudum, et post oves jam 
longe aberrantes inclamares, ac pro viribus resisteres iis, qui 
jura ac privilegia k summo ecclesiarum capte omnium 
Christo, ecclesise Romanae tradita, sacrilego vel ausu yiolant 
atq; contemnunt Numquid ideo pontificalis dignitas tibi 
commissa est ut hominibus praesis, opes cumules, et quae 
tua sunt non quae Jesu Christi quaerere debeas ? si id exis- 
timas vehementer erras, et k Christi intentione longe abes^ 
qui cum beato Petro oves suas ooromitteret, nil ei aliud 
nisi ut illas pasceret indixit, priusq; non semel, sed bis ac 
tertio, an ab eo diligeretuf expostulans. Estne haec in 
Christum dilectio quam habes P estne hoc amare ac pascere 
oves P itane debitum quo eocle^ae Romanae astringeris, recte 
exsolvis P En ante oculos tuos ab ovili errantes in praecipi« 
tium labuntur oves, nee illas revocas neq; reducis. In con* 
spectu tuo herbas pergunt pestiferas pascere, nee illas pro- 
hibes, immo (quod abominabile est) tuis quasi manibus hujus- 
modi praebes nKn*tifcrum cibum. Te vidente, lupus illas 
dispergit, et taces tanquam canis mutus non valens latrare. 



OF RECORDS. 15S 

■■Nil ci Chrifld et eoclesw et sedis apostolicie man* BOOl 
data, aoctotitaleni, fererendamq; oontemptui haberi, ncc 



aniiiB m mutmas Terbum, danculum saltetn, tt nolles 
pabm. An ignonn ante aeterni tribunal Judicis hujumodi 
icatns et culpe usq; ad muumum quadrantem redditurum 
te ntioiieni? num credis, ai qua tuo n^lectu perierit ovium 
(pereimt autem multie) de tuis manibus sanguis earum 
exigetor? Quid per oa Esechielis Dominus ooniniinatury 
memorare et extiinesoe. Ipse, inquit, Speculatorem Domini 
posnit te Deus, n Tideris gladium venientem, et non inao- 
noeria fauocina, et aliquis perierit, aanguinem ejus de mam- 
boa tms requiram ; haec dicit Dominus. Qualis autem et 
qoalisioiqaitatis et abominationia gladius in Angliae regnum 
atq; cnrea tuas deaoenderit, tuo judicio (si ratione uteria) re- 
Hnqwimna. Periege illud atatutum regium, si tamen atatu- 
tnm, m tamen ngium dici fas est Nam quomodo statu- 
tnm, quod statuta Dei et ecclesiae destruit ? quomodo le- 
gnoDy quod inatituta peremit ? contra illud quod scriptum 
eat. Honor regis judicium diligit. Et judica, venerahilis fir»- 
ter et Chriatiane episoope, ac catholice praesul, si justum, si 
asquum, si i populo Christiano servari est. Imprimis per 
iUnd ezecrabile statutum ita rex Angliae de coclesia cum 
piovinonibus et administrationibus disponit, quasi vicarium 
suum Christus eum instituisset. Legem condit super eode- 
fliaa, benefida, dericos et ecdenasticum statum, ad se suamq; 
laicalcm curiam nonnullas causas spirituales et ecclesiasticas 
jttbet introduci ; et ut uno verbo concludamus, ita de deri- 
ds statuit, de eoclesiis et ecdesiastico statu, quasi eodesias 
davea in manibus haberet, et non Petro, sed siln hujusmodi 
cura Gommissa foret. Pneter banc nefandam dispoaitionem, 
ripereas quaadam contra dericos adjecit poenas, quae ne 
quidem contra Judseos vel Saracenos, per ullum de statu- 
tis auia, promulgatae inveniuntur. Possunt ad Angliae reg- 
num cujualibet generia homines libere profidsd ; soli aocep- 
tantea benefida auctoritate summi pontifids, vicarii Jesu 
Chriati, jubentur exulari, capi, incarcerari, connibusq; bonis 
exui, executoreaq; literarum apoatolicarum, procuratorea, 
notarii, ac quicunq; alii censuram aeu prooeaaum ab iqw- 



154 A COLLECTION 

BOOR stolica sede in regnum mittentes aut deferentes, ultimo sup^ 
^,J[j_^ plido deputantur, projectiq; extra protectioneni regis expo- 
nuntur ab omnibus captivandi. Vide si audita est unquam 
nmilis statuti iniquitas : consideret prudentia tua, a regem 
aut regnum hujusmodi statuta decent : cogita si te talia in- 
spidentem silere oporteat, et non ma^s clamare, contradi- 
cere, et pro viribus resistere. Estne ista filialis reverentia P 
estne ista Christiana devotio quam regnum Angliae suss 
matri ecclesise ac sedi apostolicae exhibet? potestne catho- 
licum regnum dici, ubi hujusmodi statuuntur profanse leges 
et observantur, ubi prohibetur adiri vicarius Christi, ubi 
oves suas successor apostoli Petri pascere juxta mandatum 
Domini non permittitur ? Christus dixit Petro suisq; suc- 
cessoribus, Pasce oves meas : statutum autem regni pascere 
ipsas non sinit, sed vult ut rex ipse pascat, devolvendo ad 
eum in certis casibus apostolicam auctoritatem. Christus 
sedificavit supra Petrum ecclesiam ; sed regni statutum id 
prohibet: nam non patitur Petri cathedram de ecclesia 
prout judicaverit, expedire, ordinare vel disponere. Christus 
Toluit quod quicquid summus pontifex in terris solvent aut 
ligaverit, solutum ligatumve esset in coelis; statutum huic 
divinie voluntati non assentit: nam si quos sacerdotes ad 
liganduin solvenduraq; animas Christi vicarius in regnum 
contra statuti tenorem destinaret, non modo ipsos non admit- 
tit statutum, sed exulare jubet, bonis privari, aliisq; pcenis 
affligi, et censuram seu processum apostolicum in regnum 
deferens, tanquam saciilegus capite punitur. Quid ad hoc 
tua discretio respondebit F estne hoc catholicum statutum ? 
potestne ane Christi injuria, sine evangelii transgressione> 
nne animse interitu tolerari aut observari? Cur igitur non da- 
mas, et quasi tuba exaltas vocem tuam, annuncians populo 
tuo peccata sua, domui Israel scelera eorum, ne sanguis 
eorum de manibus tuis requiratur ? Quod et si omnes qui- 
bus populorum cura commissa est, facere teneantur, quanto 
magis id tibi erit necessarium exequi, cui populos et popu* 
lorum ministrod, oves et ovium pastores, tuae sollicitudini 
Romana deputavit ecdesia, k qua et primatum et sedis apo- 
stidicae legationem super AngUcanas ecdeuas suscepisti, et 



OF RECORDS. ISS 

ipaus gtoricMUBimi martyiis beati Thomfle olim Cantuariae BOO 
aidiiepiaoopi suooesscHr effectus es, qui adversus similia de^ "' 
oertans statuta, holocaustum se Deo ofierens pro libertate 
eodeaasdca oocubuit. Tu certe ob hsec, omnium primus qui 
vexillo assumpto in aciem prodire debcres, et fratres co-epi- 
socqm tuoB tuo exempio in certamine sistere, primus omnium 
terga verUs, et aliquos qui fofte resistendi impetum caperent, 
tua fare puallanimitate, sive dissimulatione, ave (ut omnes 
attestantur) evident! prsevaricatione k bono proposito deji- 
CIS. Itaque si de te queritur ecclesia, si in te omnis culpa 
transfeitur, non mirari sed doiere, immo potius teipsum 
oonrigere debes, et debitum quo ovium jure astrictus es au- 
dacter exolvere: pro qua re efficienda, si velis quam potes ope- 
ram adhibere, non magnum certamen subeundum est. Per- 
suade tuo pro officio et auctoritate tua, secularibus, et eos 
Teritatem instrue. Ostende eis peocatum quo observantes 
prsdictum statutum illaqueantur : et erunt (ut omnes asie- 
ruDt) prava in directa, et aspera in vias planas. Ne ergo, 
a tacueramus et nos, tuam aliorumq; desidiam dissimulan- 
tes flimilis apud omnipotentem Deum culpa? rcos efficiat, 
neve ovium nostrarum sanguis (si neglcxerimus) de manibus 
nostris exigatur, tuam fraternitatem qua possuraus instantia, 
toto corde, totoq; afFectu hortamur, monemus, rcquirimus, 
et in virtute sanctae obedientiae, et sub excommunicationis 
pcena cui (si neglexeris) ipso facto te subjicimus, directe 
prsedpiendo mandamus, quatenus quamprimum ad locum 
ubi conuliarii charissimi in Christo filii nostri Henrici An- 
gliae re^s iliustris conveniunt, personaliter accedas, eosq; 
tam eodeaasticos quam seculares pro sapicntia tua, quam 
tibi Dominus inspiraverit, rationibus ac monitionibus reddas 
instructos, ut praedictum statutum in proximo parliamento 
toUant penitus et aboleant: cum enim divinae et humanae 
rationi, Yeteris ac Novi Testamenti, conciliorum, sanctorum 
patnim, summorum pontificum decretis, ipsius denique uni« 
veraalia eccleaae observantiae evidentissime contradicat, nee 
nne interitu saluUs aetemas quovis modo scrvari posut. 
Illudque inter alia dicere non omittas, qualiter eodeaasticae 

facientesque statuta aut consuetudines 



166 A COLLECTION 

BOOK contra libertatem servari, officiates, rectores et consiliarii lo- 
corum ubi hujusiDodi statuta vel consuetudines edits fue- 
nint vel servatse; ac etiam qui secundum pnedicta judica- 
yerint, ipso jure excommunicaUonem incurrunt, quae quan- 
tum sit Christi fidelibus metuenda, ipsis plene poteris decla- 
rare. Idem sub poena eadem te facere volumus cum par- 
liamentum inchoabitur, tam erga prsedictos consiliarios quam 
communitates, et alios qui vocem in ipso habuerint parlia- 
mento. Insuper ut pluribus viis honori Dei et sanctae 
matris ecclesifle, et animarum saluti provideatur, sub ^mili 
poena mandes ac prsedpias omnibus tam rectoribus ecdesia- 
rum, quam aliis officium {Nrsedicationis obtinentibus, secula- 
ribus et reli^osis, ut frequenter in sermonibus suis populos 
de praedicta materia instruere non omittant. Volumus au- 
tem ut quicquid super prsedictis feceris per tuas literas 
(quibus saltem duae graves personse, quae ipsis requisitioni- 
bus per te faciendis interfuerint, se subscribant) nos certio- 
res efficias. Dat. Rom. apud Sanctos Apostolos quinto *idu» 
Decembris, pontificatus nostri anno decimo*. 



XXXVIIL 

A letter to kifig Henry the Sixth Jbr repealing thcU statute. 

Martinus episcopus, servus servorum Dei, charisaimo in 
Christo filio Henrico regi Angliae illustri, salutem et apo- 
stolicam benedictionem. Quum post multos nundos ad tuam 
serenitatem pro abolitione iUius detestabilis statuti contra li- 
bertatem ecclesiasticam editi olim transmissos, postremo di- 
lectum filium raagistrum Julianum causarum curias camene 
apostolicae auditorem, pro eadem causa desUnassemus ; per 
ipsum tua ceLdtudo tunc nobis respondit, quod quampri- 
mum ccMnmode poesit, parliamentum, sdne quo idem nequit 

• die 

* The corrections in this and the three following documents, apparently 
made by the learned Dr. WilkinSy are taken from the margin of a eopy of 
Bumet's History of the Reformation preserved in the Lambeth libfvy. 



OF RECORDS. )57 

kri slatutum, eonyocforet, et in eo quod sibi pos^le BOOl 
jt pro nostrse requiutionis ^complemento faceret, [Mroleft- ^^* 
s quod saDCtae Romanae ecclesiae sedisq; apostolicae juri- 
ac privil^iis nuUo modo detrahere aut derogare inten- 
at: nos ob hoc, sicut deinde aliis Uteris dbi significavi- 
s, usq; ad id tempus cum patientia expectare decrevi- 
s, sperantes quod in verbo regio nobis pollicitus fueris, id 
pore suo exequi non differres : itaque quicquid ex parte 
tra hactenus faciendum fuit, omnem mansuetudinis et 
lentiae modum experientes jam fectmus. £t licet grari- 
interim per aliquos de regno tuo lacesati sumus injuriis^ 
imus tamen (ne quid contra promissum fieri rideretur) 
ue ad id tempus (non sine rubore sedis apostdiicae) ex- 
tare, ut merito illud verbum evangelicum jam did possit, 
d debui huic vinese facere et non feci ? Tu vero^ fili char- 
ime, ctun ipnus parliamenti jam tempus instet, quod ex 
parte agendum restat, juxtA pramissionem tuam ac ver- 
a regium implere non omittas^ ad quod et jure divino et , 
oano tanquam Christianisamus prinoeps obBgatus^ sine 
jsvis requisitione pro tua et tuorum subditorum salute et 
tore facere teneris: prsesertim quum talia obtuleramus, 
quae nee tibi nee dicto regno ex praedicti statuti abo- 
me praejudicium i^um redundare possit; providere enim 
Miuiibus quae causam statuto dedisse dicuntur, jam saepe 
tro nomine oblatum est, et nunc de novo offerimus. Jam 
or cum nulla quaevis contradioendi occario praetendi pos- 
qpoamus in dicto parliamento tuam serenitatem ita fiic- 
im, ut praedictum tam execrabile statutum penitus de 
em r^^ toUatur. Quod si feceris, salvabis primum 
fOf turn y^co multorum animas, quae ob dictum statutum 
n crimine illaqueatae tenentur ; providebis deinde tuo et 
lis r^ni honori, quod utique propterea non modicum 
nolatum : demiun nos ac sedem ipsam semper tuis justis 
idenia ob%alMs. Super iis autem omnibus et de nostra 
ntioiie plene per literas nostras instructo, dilecto filio 
g^Mtro Joanni de Obizis in dicto regno nundo et coliectori 
tns daibiB credentiae fidem plenam. Dat ^Romae apud 

• ispleniieiilo ^ Rom. die dedmo tertio Octobrisy 



168 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Sanctos Apostolos tertio idus Oct. pontificatus nostri anno 
decimo. 



XXXIX. 

A letter to the parliament wpon the same occasion. 

Mabtinus episcopusy servus servorum Dei, venerabilibus 
fratribu» et dilectis filiis, nobilibus viris parliamenti regni 
Anglise, salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Multis 
nunciis ac frequentibus exhortationibus, pro debito pasto- 
ralis offidi, vos ac regnum vestnim hactenus admonuimus, 
ut pro salute animarum vestrarum, et ipsius r^ni honore 
quoddam detestabile statutum contra divinum et humanum 
jus editum, quod sine interitu salutis aetemae nullatenus 
servari potest, aboleretur. Et quoniam id sine parliamento 
tolli non posse, ex parte charissimi in Christo filii nostri 
Henrici regis Anglise illustris, dilecto filio maestro Juliano 
causarum curiae camerae apostolicae auditori, tunc nuncio 
nostro, responsum extitit, in quo (quam primum posset) 
convocato, quod sibi possibile foret pro nostrse requisitionis 
executione se facturuni, idem rex pollicitus est, protestans 
juribus ac privilegiis sanctse Romanae ecclesiae et sedis apo- 
stolicae in nuUo velle detrahere aut derogare. Nos volentes 
solita erga vos mansuctudine uti, decrevimus usq; ad ipsius 
parliamenti terapus expectare, sperantes quod tam rex juxta 
suam regiam promissionem, quam vos pro salute animarum 
vestrarum, sancte ac catholice secundum nostram requisi- 
tionem condudetis. Itaq; cum parliamentum (ut fertur) 
jam instet, vos omnes quorum animas nostrae curae Dominus 
noster Jesus Christus commisit, hortamur, monemus, obse- 
cramus, ut unanimes vestrarum animarum salutem, ac con- 
scientiarum puritatem prae caeteris rebus amantes, praedic- 
tum abominabile statutum (quod qui observat vel observari 
faciat salvari non potest) penitus tollatur, et de regno in 
perpetuum aboleatis. Quod si quis forsitan vobis contra- 
rium persuadere audeat, quicunq; ille sit, saecularis vel ec- 
clesiastici status, tanquam hostem animarum vestrarum et 



OFRECQBDS. U9 




J' 
AriniDii cnDoessa, dbpnd 



qinbus ipse lex Tealcr iDiHtm 
DoDe aUateous daogue pufaBoe procesUUDu eiu Nos qair 
dem ipn aamiis db amoipocend Deo Jesu Chrisfto suptt Tt» 
et mnTemleni fCflfjMm coosdnin, cujus doctrim? ac per> 
suaaam one oik amfraifirtinne amniiDodjaii iideiii t« ct 
quiEbet ChnsdaDus habere debecis : nos tamen, eta iiMfi^ 
DOS, oves suas pa aoere Chiistus Toluit, daTesq; aperiendi ac 
nbendi oceioa tzadidit. £t a quis nos audit, senri Chiisd 
tfHimoniiim Chnsdanum aodit; et a qius nos speniit» 
Clinstiim ipemere oooTiiicitur. £t quoniam de vobis ac 
angiiHn Christiaiiis in districto Dei judido nuioiieiii red- 
£uiri 8iimu8, ideo vos fso salute vestra tarn S8?pe tamque 
fflicaritiT admooonus; et ne quisquam sub alkujus damni 
temporalis pretextu tob ab hac nostra catholica doctrina 
wfamoveat, ecce nos promptos paratosq; offerimus, omnibus 
cuisi% propter quas dictum statutum conditum esse praeten- 
ditur, salubriter providere, ita ut nee regno nee cuiquam 
pmratae personae prsejudicium aliquod ex ipsius statuti abo-* 
litione possit accidere. Super his omnibus et nostra inten- 
tione plene instructo dilecto filio magistro Joanni de Obizis, 
in dicto r^no nuntio et coUectori nostro, dabitis credential 
[denam fidem. Dat. Romae apud Sanctos Apostoios tertio 
^idus Octobris, pontificatus nostri anno decimo. 



XL. 

Jn mstrufnent of the speech the archbishop of Canterbtiry 
made to the liouse of commons about it 

Die Veneris penultimo mensis Januarii, anno Domini se- 
cundum cursum et computationem ecclesise Anglicanse mil- 
lesimo quadringentesimo decimo septimo, indictione sexta^ 
pontificatus sanctissimi in Christo patris et domini nostri 

« die 



BOOK 



160 A COLLECTION 

BOOK domini Martini divina providentia paps quinti anno unde- 
^^' cimcs reyerendissimi in Christo patres et domini domini, 
Henricus Dei gratia Cantuariensis et Johannes Eboracenas 
archiepsoopiy nee non reverendiss. patres W. Londinenffls, 
Benedictus Menevensis, Philippus Eliensis, ^Johanes Ba- 
thon. et Well. W. Norvicensis, episcopi, et cum eis venera^ 
biles patres et viri religiosi Westmonasterii et Radingae ab- 
bates de palatio regio Westmonastenen^ de camera, viz. 
ulu tarn domini spirituales quam temporales in parliamento 
adtunc tento negotia regni tractaverint et tractare solebant, 
recedentes, et dimissis ibi dominis temporalibus, in simul 
transterunt ad viros illos qui pro communitate regni ad par- 
liamentum hujusmodi vencrant in loco soHto, viz. in refec^ 
torio abbatiae Westnionasteriensis praedictse personaliter ex- 
ista^ites, et incontinenter eisdem dominis spiritualibus cum 
reverenUa debita, prout decuit k viris hujusmodi communis 
tatem regni facientibus et repraesentantibus, receptis : pras- 
fatus reverendisdmus pater arcbiepiscopus Cantuariensis 
causam adventus sui et confratrum suorum adtunc exponere 
coepit in vulgari; protestando primitus, et protestabatur 
idem dominus Cantuariensis vice sua et confratrum suorum 
praedictorum, quod pro dicendo tunc ibidem non intenddbat 
ipse reverendissimus pater, aut aliquis confratrum suorum, 
domino regi Angliae aut coronae su«b vel communitati regni 
in aliquo derogare, et sic adhaerendo protestationi suae hu- 
jusmodi, idem reverendissimus pater prosequebatur et expo- 
suit solemniter causam adventus sui et confratrum suorum, 
sumpto quasi pro themate, Reddite quae sunt Caesaris Cae- 
sari, et quae sunt Dei Deo. Super quo procedendo, ea quae 
ad jurisdictionem ecclesiasticam, et ea quae ad Caesaream 
pertinebant, notabiliter et ad longum declaravit, materiam 
provisionis et pro statuti illius contra provisores editi aboli- 
tione, cum bona ct matura deliberatione prosequendo, et in 
processu declarationis hujusmodi jura nonnulla et sacrae 
scripturae auctoritates convenientes allegavit, pro jure do- 
mini nostri papae in provisionibus habendis, sicut sancti 

• Jochen et W. Norvicentit, 




OF RECORDS. 161 

siri sumnii pondfices in regno Anglis et alibi BOOK 

per umverBalem Chiisdanitatem habuerunt, ipseq; dominus ^^' 

pspamo^raus in eastern regois habet et possidet in pnesenti: 

mide pnenuflos, bullisq; et Uteris apostolids, quas pro hac re 

idem dominus papa jam tarde ad r^;num transmiserat, dili. 

genter oonsideratis, et quod dictus dominus noster papa tot 

ambaasiatas et nuncios solemnes ad prosequendum jus suum 

et ecderise libertatem in pnemissis, non absq; laboribus mag- 

nis, periculis et expensis, de curia Romana ad regnum Angliae 

destinavit^ idem reverendissimus pater Cantuar. archiepi- 

soopus^ nomine suo et oonfintrum suorum adtunc ibidem pne- 

aentium, et absentium in dicto parliamento per procuratores 

oomparenUum, ad quos ut asseruit divisim saltern principalis 

cura animarum totius communitatis regni pertinere dignos- 

dtur, dictos viros omnes et singulos tunc prsesentes, com- 

mmutatem (ut prsemittitur) repraesentantes, requisivit et in 

Domino exhortabotur, quatenus ob salutem animarum sua- 

mm totiusq; regni prosperitatem et pacem, materiam pr8&- 

dictam ac ponderarent, et talitcr in eodem parliamento 

super eadem deliberarent, ut sanctissimus dominus noster 

papa placari, ac regis zelum ad sedcm apostolicam totiusque 

r^ni devotionem in hac parte habere posset materiam com- 

mendandi. Et addidit ultra hujusmodi requisitionem et ex- 

hortationem prsefatus reverendissimus pater archiepiscopus 

Cantuarienas : et ex corde, ut apparuit, exposuit lacryman- 

do, pericula per censurarum, viz. ecclesiasticarum et etiam 

mterdicti fulminationem, et alias tam regi quam regno (quod 

absit) verisimiliter eventura alia, in casu quo responsio par* 

liamenti illius, in materia tunc declarata, grata non foret 

domino paps et accepta, sic dicendo ; forte videtur quibus- 

dam vestrum, quod hsec quse regni prselatos potissime con- 

cemunt ex corde non profero, sciatis pro certo, et in fide, 

qua Deo teneor et ecclefflse ; affirmo coram vobis, quod ma- 

gis mihi foret acceptum nunquam conferre aut etiam habere 

aliquod beneficium eoclesiasUcum, quam aliqua talia pericula 

aeu processus meo tempore in ecclesise Anglicanse scandalum 

▼enirent. Ulterius idem reverendissimus pater exprcsse de- 

daravit, qualiter* dictus dominus nqster papa in diversis 

VOL. I. p. 2. M 



168 A COLLECTION 

BOOK bullis i^uis obtulit et promiat, ae et sedem apostolicam, ad 
^^' quaacunq; causas et occasiones editionis statuti pnedicti 
rationabile remedium apponere, et materias causarum et 
oocasionum hujusmodi statuti in toto tollere et abolere ; et 
sic requisitione, exbortadone et periculorum hujusmodi ex- 
positione finitis, reverendissimi patres Cantuar. et Eborac 
archiepiscopi, cum confratribus suis episoopis et prselads 
prsedictis, recesserunt, regni communitate, seu saltem dictis 
viiis communitatem regni reprsesentantibusremanentibus^ et 
circa materiam eis exporatam tractantibus, prsesentibus, et 
declarationem, requiaitionem, et exhortadonem, hujusmodiq; 
periculorum expositionem per dictum dominum archiepisco- 
pum Cantuariensem (ut prseraittitur) factas audientibus, ve- 
nerabilibus viris Richardo ^Caudray archidiacono Norwici in 
eociesia Norwicensi, magistro Joanne Forster canonico Lin- 
colnienn, ^ Johanne Pye canonico Bangorensi, Thoma Blad- 
smith, capeUano prsefati domini archiepiscopi Eboraoensis 
crudferario, et Johaune Bold notario publico et multis aliis. 



XLI. 

Act. 3S. anno regni vicesimo tcrtio. 

An act concerning restraint of paymerd of annates to the 

see of Rome, 

Forasmuch as it is well perceived, by long approved ex- 
perience, that great and inestimable sums of money have 
been daily conveyed out of this realm, to the impoverish- 
ment of the same ; and specially such sums of money as the 
pope^s holiness, his predecessors, and the court of Rome, 
by long time have heretofore taken of all and singular those 
spiritual persons which have been named, elected, pre- 
sented, or postulated to the archbishops or bishops within 
this realm of England, under the title of annates, other- 
wise called first-fruits. Which annates, or first-fruits, 
have been taken of every arch-bishoprick, or bishoprick, 
within this reahn, by restraint of the pope's bulls, for con- 

^ Condray « &c.et Joanne Boold notario 



OF RECORDS. 163 

finnatkiiis, elections, admissions, postulations, provisions, BOOK 
ooHatioiis, dispotttions, institutions, installations, invesri- "* 
turea^ orders, holy benedictions, palls, or other things requi- 
nte and neoessarj to the attaining of those their promotions; 
and have been compelled to pay, before they could attain 
tbo same, great sums of money, before they might recdve 
any part of the fruits of the said arch-bishoprick, or bishop- 
lick, whereunto they were named, elected, presented, or 
postulated; by occanon whereof not only the treasure of 
tins realm hath been greatly conveighed out of the same, 
but also it hath hapned many times, by occasion of death, 
onto such arch-bishops, and bishops, so newly promoted, 
within two or three years after his or their consecration, 
that his or their fnends, by whom he or they have been 
holpen to advance and make paiment of the said annates, 
or first-firuits, have been thereby utterly undone and im- 
poferished. And tor because the said annates have risen, 
grown, and increased, by an uncharitable custom, grounded 
upon no just or good title, and the paiments thereof ob- 
tained by restraint of bulls, until the same annates, or firsts 
ihiits, have been paid, or surety made for the same; which 
declareth the said paiments to be exacted, and taken by 
constraint, against ail equity and justice. The noble men 
therefore <^ the realm, and the wise, sage, politick com- 
mons of the same, assembled in this present parliament, 
consdering that the court of Rome ceaseth not to tax, take, 
and exact the said great sums of money, under the title of 
annates, or first-fruits, as is aforesaid, to the great damage 
of the said prelates, and this realm ; which annates, or first- 
fruits, were first suffered to be taken within the same realm, 
for the only defence of Christian people against the infidels, 
and now they be claimed and demanded as mere duty, only 
for lucre, against all right and conscience. Insomuch that 
it is evidently known, that there hath passed out of this 
realm unto the court of Rome, sithen the second year of 
the leign of the most noble prince, of famous memory, king 
Henry the Seventh, unto this present time, under the name 
of annates, or first-fruits, payed for the expedition of bulls 

m2 



164 A COLLECTION 

BOOK of arch-bishopricks and bishopricks, the sum of eight hun- 
* dred thousand ducats, amounting in sterling money, at the 
least, to eightscore thousand pounds, besides other great 
and intolerable sums which have yearly been ccmveyed to 
the said court of Rome, by many other ways and means, to 
the great impoverishment of this realm. And albrit, that 
our said sovereign the king, and all his natural subjects, as 
well spiritual as temporal, been as obedient, devout, catho- 
lick and humble children of God, and holy church, as any 
people be within any realm christned ; yet the said exac- 
tions of annates, or first-fruits, be so intolerable and import- 
able to this realm, that it is considered and declared, by 
the whole body of this realm now represented, by all the 
estates of the same assembled in this present parliament, 
that the king^s highness before Almighty Grod, is bound, as 
by the duty of it good Christian prince, for the conservation 
and preservation of the good estate and common-wealth of 
this his realm, to do all that in him is to obviate, repress, 
and redress the said abusions and exactions of annates, 
or first-fruits. And because that divers prelates of this 
realm being now in extream age, and in other debilities of 
their bodies, so that of likelyhood, bodily death in short 
time shall or may succeed unto them ; by reason whereof 
great sums of money shall shortly after their deaths be con- 
veighed unto the court of Rome, for the unreasonable and 
uncharitable causes abovesaid, to the universal damage, 
prejudice, and impoverishment of this realm, if speedy re- 
medy be not in due time provided : It is therefore ordained, 
established, and enacted, by authority of this present par- 
liament. That the unlawful paiment of annates or firsUfruits, 
and all manner contributions for the same, for any arch-bi- 
fihoprick, or bishoprick, or for any bulls hereafter to be ob- 
tained from the court of Rome, to or for the foresaid purpose 
and intent, shall from henceforth utterly cease, and no such 
hereafter to be payed for any arch-bishoprick or bishoprick 
within this realm, other or otherwise than hereafter in this 
present act is declared; and that no manner person, or persons 
hereafter to be named, elected, presented, or postulated to 



I 



OF RECORDS. 165 

aof ttrcb-bishoprick, or bishoprick, within this realm, shall BOOK 
pajrthe said annates^ or first-fhiits, for the said arch-bbhop- ^^' 
lick, or bishoprick, nor any other mariner of sum or sums 
of money, pensions or annates for the same, or for any 
other like exaction, or cause, upon pain to forfdt to our 
and sovereign lord the king his heirs and successors, all 
manner his goods and chattels for ever, and all the tempo- 
nl lands and possesions of the same arch-bishoprick, or bi^ 
dioprick, during the time that he or they which shall offend, 
coDtraiy to this present act, shall have, possess^ or enjoy 
the arcb-faishoprick, or bishoprick, wherefore he shall so of- 
ieod ooDtrary to the form aforesaid. And furthermore it is 
enacted, by authority of this present parliament. That if any 
person ho'eafter named and presented to the court of 
Rome by the king, or any of his heirs or successors, to be 
hishop of any see or dtocess within this irealm hereafter, 
shall be letted, deferred, or delayed at the court of Rome 
finom any such bishoprick, whereunto he shall be so repre- 
sented, by means of restraint of bulls apostolick, and other 
things requisite to the same; or shall be denied, at the 
court of Rome, upon convenient suit made, any manner 
balls requirite for any of the causes aforesaid, any such per- 
son or persons so presented, may be, and shall be conse- 
cnited here in England by the arch-bishop, in whose pro- 
vince the said bishoprick shall be, so alway that the same 
person shall be named and presented by the king for the 
time b^g to the same arch-bishoprick : and if any persons 
being named and presented, as aforesaid, to any arch-bi- 
shoprick of this realm, making convenient suit, as is afore- 
said, shall happen to be letted, deferred, delayed, or other- 
wise disturbed from the same arch-bishoprick, for lack of 
pall, bulls, or other to him requisite, to be obtained in the 
court of Rome in that behalf, that then every such person 
named and presented to be arch-bishop, may be, and shall 
be, consecrated and invested, after presentation made, as is 
aforesaid, by any other two bishops within this realm, 
whom the king^s highness, or any of his heirs or successors^ 
kings of England for the time beings will assign and ap- 

mS 



^ ,. 



166 A COLLECTION 

BOOK point for the same, according and in like manner as divers 

^'' other arch-lnsbops or bishqps have been heretofore, in an* 

dent time by sundry the king^s most noble progenitors, 
made, consecrated, and invested within this realm: And 
that every arch-bishop and bidiop hereafter, bang named 
and presented by the king'*s highness, his heirs or success- 
ors, kings of England, and bdng consecrated and invested, 
as is aforesaid, shall be installed accoidingly, and shall be 
accepted, taken, reputed, used, and obeyed, as an arch- 
bishop or UsIk^ of the dignity, see, or place whereunto he 
so shall be named, presented, and consecrated, requireth ; 
and as other like {^relates ci that province, see, or dicxsess, 
have been used, accepted, taken, and obeyed, which have 
had, and obtained compleatly, their bulls, and other things 
requisite in that behalf from the court of JRome, and also shall 
fuUy and entirely have and enjoy all the spiritualities and 
temporalities of the said arch-bishoprick, or bishoprick, in as 
large, ample, and beneficial manner, as any c^his or their pre^ 
decessors had, or enjoyed in the said arch-bishoprick, or In- 
shoprick, satisfying and yielding unto the king our sovereign 
lord, and to his heirs and successors, kings of England, all 
such duties, rights and interests, as before this time had 
been accustomed to be paid for any such arch-bishoprick, 
or bishoprick, according to the ancient laws and customs of 
this realm, and the king'^s prerogative royal. And to the 
intent our said holy father the pope, and the court of Rome^ 
shall not think that the pains and labours taken, and here- 
after to be taken, about the writing, sealing, obtaining, and 
other businesses sustained, and hereafter to be sustained by 
the officers of the said court of Rome, for and about the ex* 
pedition of any bulls hereafter to be obtained or had for 
any such arch-bishoprick, or bishoprick, shall be irremune- 
rated, or shall not be sufficiently and condignly recom- 
pensed in that behalf. And for their more ready expedi- 
tion to be had therein, it is therefore enacted, by the au- 
thority aforesaid. That every spiritual person of this realm, 
hereafter to be named, presented, or postulated, to any 
arch-bishc^rick or bishoprick of this realm, shall and may 



OF RECORDS. 167 

hwfuUy pay for the wridng and obtaining of his or their BOOK 
■id bulls, at the court of Rome, and ensealing the same ^^' 
with lead to be had without payment of any annates, or 
iint-firuitfl|, or other charge or exaction by him or them to 
be made, yielden, or paied for the same, five pounds sterl- 
ii^, for and after the rate of the clear and whole yearly 
?alue of every hundreth pounds sterling, above all charges 
of any such arch-faishoprick, or bidioprick, or other money, 
to the value of the said five pounds, for the clear yearly 
▼ilue of every hundreth pounds of every such archUshop- 
riA, or bishoprick, and not above, nor in any other wise, 
any thing in this present act before written notwithstanding. 
And forasmuch as the king^s highness, and this his high 
court of parliamqit, neither have, nor do intend to use in 
this, or any other hke cause, any manner of extremity 
or violence, before gentle courtesie or friendship, ways and 
means first approved and attempted, and without a very 
great urgent cause and occasion given to the contrary, but 
prindpally coveting to dbburden his realm of the said great 
exactions, and intolerable charges of annates, and first- 
firuits^ have therefore thought convenient to commit the 
final order and determinaUon of the premisses, in all things, 
unto the king^s highness. So that if it may seem to his 
high wisdom, and most prudent discretion, meet to move 
the pope^s holiness and the court of Rome, amicably, cha- 
ritably, and reasonably, to compound, other to extinct and 
make frustrate the payments of the said annates, or firsts 
fruits ; or else by some friendly, loving, and tolerable com- 
position to moderate the same in such wise as may be by 
this realm easily bom and sustained ; that then those ways 
and compositions once taken, concluded, and agreed, be- 
tween the pope'^s holiness and the king^s highness, shall 
stand in strength, force, and effect of law, inviolably to be 
observed. And it is also further ordained and enacted by 
the authority of this pi^sent parliament, That the king^s 
highness at any time, or times, on this side the feast of 
Easter, which shall be in the year of our Lord Grod, a 
thousand five hundred and three and thirty, or at any time 

M 4 



168 A COLLECTION 

BOOK on this ^de the beginning of the next parliament, by bis 
letters patents under his great seal, to be made, and to be 
entred of record in the roll of this present parliament, may 
and shall have full power and liberty to declare, by the said 
letters patents, whether that the premisses, or any part, 
clause, or matter thereof, shall be observed, obeyed, exe- 
cuted, and take place and effect, as an act and statute of 
this present parliament, or not. So that if his highness, by 
hb said letters patents, before the expiration of the times 
above limited, thereby do declare his pleasure to be, that the 
premisses, or any part, clause, or matter thereof, shall not 
be put in execution, observed, continued, nor obeyed, in 
that case all the said premisses, or such part, clause, or 
matter, as the king^s highness so shall refuse, disaffirm, or 
not ratifie, shall stand and be from henceforth utterly void 
and of none effect. And in case that the king's high- 
ness, before the expiration of the times afore-prefixed, do 
declare by his said letters patents, his pleasure and deter- 
mination to be, that the said premisses, or every clause, 
sentence, and part thereof, that is to say, the whole, or 
such part thereof as the king'^s highness so shall affirm, ac- 
cept, and ratifie, shall in aU points stand, remain, abide, 
and be put in due and effectuid execution, according to the 
purport, tenour, effect, and true meaning of the same ; and 
to stand and be from henceforth for ever after, as firm, 
stedfast, and available in the law, as the same had been 
fully and perfectly established, enacted, and confirmed, to 
be in every part thereof, immediately, wholly, and entirely 
executed, in like manner, form and effect, as other acts and 
laws; the which being fully and determinately made, or- 
dained, and enacted in this present parliament : and if that 
upon the foresaid reasonable, amicable and charitable ways 
and means, by the king'^s highness to be experimented, 
moved, or compounded, or otherwise approved, it shall and 
may appear, or be seen unto his grace, that tliis realm shall 
be continually burdened and charged with this, and such 
other intolerable exactions and demands, as heretofore it 
hatli been. And that thereupon, for continuance of the 



OF RECORDS. 169 

■ne, our and holy father the pope, or any of his suooeas- BOOK 
on^ or the court of Rome, will, or do, or cause to be done 
at any time hereafter, so as above b rehearsed, unjustly, 
ODcharitablyy and unreasonably vex, inquiet, molest, trouble, 
or griere our said sovereign lord, his bars or successors, 
kings of £ngland, or any of his or their spiritual or lay- 
sulgects, or this his realm, by excommunication, excom- 
meDgemeDt, interdiction ; or by any other process, censures, 
oompulaories, ways, or means ; Be it enacted by the author- 
i^i^oresaid, That the king^s highness, his heirs and success- 
ors, kings of England, and all his spiritual and lay subjects 
of the same, without any scruples of conscience, shall and 
may lawfully, to the honour of Almighty God, the encrease ^ 
and continuance of vertue and good example within this 
realm, the said censures, excommunications, interdictions, 
compulsories, or any of them notwithstanding, minister, or 
cause to be ministred throughout this said realm, and all 
other the dominions and territories belonging or appertain- 
ing thereunto ; all and all manner of sacraments, sacramen* 
tals^ ceremonies, or other divine services of the holy churchy 
or any other thing or things necessary for the health of the 
8oul of mankind, as they heretofore at any time or times 
have been vertuously used or accustomed to do within the 
same; and that no manner such censures, excommunica^ 
tions, interdictions, or any other process or compulsories, 
shall by any of the prelates, or other spiritual fathers of 
this region, nor by any of their ministers or substitutes, be 
at any time or times hereafter published, executed, nor di- 
vulged, nor suffered to be published, executed, or divulged 
in any manner of ways. Cut quidem bHiUB prcedictcR et 
ad plenum intdUciiB per dictum dominum regem ex assensu 
et auihorikUe parUamenti prcedicti taliter est re&ponsum : 

Le roy le veult. Soit bailie aux communes. 

A cest btUe les communes sont assentes. 

Mbmobanj). quod nono die Julii, anno regni regis Hen- 
rid vicesimo quinto, idem dominus rex per literas suas pa- 
tentes sub magno sigillo suo sigillat. actum pra^ictum 



170 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ratificavit et confirmavit, et actui illi assensum suum regium 
dedit. prout per eaadem literas patentes, cujus tenor sequi- 
tur in hsBC verba, magis apte constat. 

Here JblDows the hinges raiifkationj in which the act u 
again recited and ratified. 



XLII. 

7%^ king's last letter to the pope. A duplicate. 

To thepope^s holiness^ 15SS. 

Cotton lib* After most humble commendations, and most devout 
islfoi ^i68 '"sring of your blessed feet. Albeit that we have hithertc 
differred to make answer to those letters dated at Bonon^ 
the 7th day of October ; which letters of late were delivered 
unto us by Paul of ^Cassalie : yet when they appear to be 
written for this cause, that we deeply considering the con- 
tents of the same, should provide for the tranquillity of oui 
own conscience, and should purge such scruples and doubts 
conceived of our cause of matrimony ; we could neither neg- 
lect those letters sent for such a purpose, nor after that wc 
had diligently examined and perpended the effects of the 
same, which we did very diligently, noUng, conferring, and 
revolving every thing in them contained, with deep study oi 
mind, pretermit ne leave to answer unto them. For sith that 
your holiness seemeth to go about that thing chiefly, which is 
to vanquish those doubts, and to take away ^ those inquieta- 
tions which daily do prick our conscience ; insomuch as it 
doth appear at the first sight to be done of zeal, love, and 
piety, we therefore do thank you of your good will. How- 
beit sith it is not performed in deed, that ye pretend, we 
have thought it expedient to require your holiness to pro- 
vide us other remedies ; wherefore forasmuch as your holi- 
ness would vouchsafe to write unto us concerning this mat- 
- ter, we heartily thank you, greatly lamenting also both the 
chance of your holiness, and also ours, unto whom both 

■ Cassali : ^ those om. 



OF RECORDS. 171 

twain it hath rhanreJ in so high a matter of so great mo- BOOK 
ment to be frustrated and deceived ; that ia to say, that ' 
your holiness not being <^instructe, nor having knowledge 
of the matter, of your self, should be compelled to hai^ 
upon the judgment of others, and so put forth and make 
answers, gathered of other men, being variable and repug- 
DaDt among ^^themsdfie. And that we bong so long ack, 
and exagitate with this same sore, should so long time in 
Yain look for remedy ; whidi when we have augmented 
our a^ritude and disUiess, by delay and protracting of time, 
ye do ^still cruciate the patient and ^afflicte, as who aeeth 
it should much avttl to protract the cause, and through 
vain hope of the end of our desire to lead us whither ye 
wilL But to speak plainly to your holiness; forasmuch 
as we have sujHered many injuries, which with great diffi- 
eol^ we do sustain and digest ; albeit that among all things 
paased by your hdiness, some cannot be laid, alledged, nor 
objected against your holiness, yet in many of them some 
ddhult appeareth to be in you, which I would to God we 
could 80 diminish, as it might appear no default ; but it 
cannot be hid, which is so manifest, and tho^ we could say 
nothing, the thing it self speaketh. But as to that that is 
aflbmed in your letters, both o{ God's law, and manX 
otherwise than is necessary and truth, let that be ascribed 
to the temerity and ignorance of your counsellors, and your 
holiness to be without all default, save only for that ye do 
not admit more discreet and learned men to be your coun- 
seOora, and stop the mouths of them which liberally would 
speak the truth. This truly is your default, and verily a 
great jEault, worthy to be alienate and abhorred of Chrisf s 
near, in that ye have dealt so variably, yea rather so incon- 
stantly and deceivably. Be ye not angry with my words, 
and let it be lawful for me to speak the truth without dis- 
pleasure ; if your holiness shall be displeased with what we 
do rehearse, impute no default in us, but in your own 
deeds; which deeds have so molested and troubled us 
wrongfully, that we speak now unwillingly, and as enforced 

' instructed, •* tbemseWes. * so ^ afflicted. 



172 A COLLECTION 

BOOK thereunto. Never was there any prince ao handled by a 
^^' pope, as your hdiness hath intreated us. First, when our 
cause was proponed to your holiness, when it was s expli- 
cate and declared afore the same ; when certain doubts in 
it were resolved by your counsellors, and all things dis- 
cussed, it was required that answer might be made there- 
unto by the order of the law. There was offered a com- 
mission, with a promise also that the same commission 
should not be revoked ; and whatsoever sentence should be 
given, should straight without delay be confirmed. The 
judges were sent unto us, the promise was delivered to 
us, subscribed with your holiness^s hand ; which avouched 
to confirm the sentence, and not to revoke the commission, 
nor to grant any thing else that might lett the same ; and 
finally to bring us in a greater hope, a certain commisaon 
decretal^ defining the cause, was delivered to the judges 
hands. If your holiness did grant us all these things justly, 
ye did injustly revoke them ; and if by good and truth the 
same was granted, they were not made frustrate nor anni- 
hilate without fraud ; so as if there were no deceit nor fraud 
in the revocation, then how wrongfully and subtilly have 
been done those things that have been done ! Whether will 
your holiness say, that ye might do those things that ye 
have done, or that ye might not do them ? if ye will say 
that ye might do them, where then is the faith which be- 
cometh a friend, yea, and much more a pope to have, those 
things not being performed, which lawfully were promised? 
and if ye will say that ye might not do them, have we not 
then very just cause to mistrust those medicines and reme- 
dies with which in your letters ye go about to heal our con- 
. science, especially in that we may perceive and see those 
remedies to be prepared for us, not to relieve the sickness 
and disease of our mind, but for other means, pleasures, 
and worldly respects? And as it should seem profitable, 
that we should ever continue in hope or despair, so always 
the remedy is ^ attempered ; so that we being always a-heal- 
ing, and never healed, should be ^ck still. And this truly 

f explicated ^ attempted ; 



OF RECORDS. ITS 

was the duef cmae why we did ooDsuIt and take the advice BOOK 

II 

of every leanied mui, being finee, without all affection, that 
die truth (wfaidi now with our labour and study we seem 
pntly to have attained) by their judgments more manifestly 
dirolged, we migfat more at large perceive ; whose judg- 
ments and opinions it is easie to see how much they differ 
from that, that those few men of yours do shew unto you, 
ind by those your letters b signified. Those few men of 
jours do affirm the prohibition of our marriage to be in- 
ducted only by the law positive, as your holiness hath also 
written in your letters ; but all others say the prohibition 
Id be inducted, both by die law of Grod and nature : those 
men of yours do suggest, that it may be dispensed for avoid- 
ing of islander; the others utterly do contend, that by no 
means it is lawful to dispense with that, that God and na- 
ture hath forUdden. We do separate from our cause the 
luthority of the see apostolick, which we do perceive to be 
destitute of that learning whereby it should be directed ; 
and because your holiness doth ever profess your ignorance, 
tad is wont to speak of other men'^s mouths, we do confer 
the sayings of those, with the sayings of them that be of 
the contrary opinion ; for to confer the reasons it were too 
long. But now the universities of Cambridge, Oxford, in 
our realms; Paris, Orleancc, ^Bituricen, Andegavon, in 
France; and Bonony in Italy, by one consent; and also 
divers other of the most &mous and learned men, being 
^free from all affection, and only moved in respect of verity, 
partly in Italy, and partly in France, do affirm the mar- 
riage of the brother with the brother'^s wife, to be contrary 
both to the law of Gk)d and nature ; and also do pronounce 
that no dispensaticm can be lawful or available to any Christ- 
ian man in that behalf: but others think the contrary, by 
whose counsels your holiness hath done that, that athence 
ye have confessed ye could not do, in promising to us as 
we have above rehearsed, and giving that commission to 
the cardinal Campege to be shewed unto us ; and after, if 
it so should seem profitable to bum it, as afterwards it was 

^ danders ; ^ ffitiuriaeD, Andegavon^ ^ freed 




174 A COLLECTION 

BOOK done indeed as we have perceived. Furthermore, those 
*^* which so moderate the power of your holiness, that they do 
affirm, that the same cannot take away the appellation 
which is used by man^s law, and yet is available to divine 
matters every where without distinction. No princes here- 
tofore have more highly esteemed, nor honoured the see 
apostolick than we have, wherefore we be the more sorry to 
be provoked to this contention, which to our usage and na- 
ture is most alienate and abhorred. Those things so cruel 
we write very heavily, and more glad would have been, to 
have been silent if we might, and would have left your au- 
thority untouched with a good will; and constrained to 
seek the verity, we fell, against our will, into this conten- 
tion ; but the sincerity of the truth prohibited us to keep 
ffllence, and what should we do in so great and many per- 
plexities P For truly if we should obey the letters of your 
holiness, in that they do affirm that we know to be other- 
wise, we should offend God and our conscience, and we 
should be a great slander to them that do the contrary, 
which be a great number, as we have before rehearsed : 
also, if we should dissent from those things which your ho- 
liness doth pronounce, we would account it not lawful, if 
there were not a cause to defend the fact, as we now do, 
being compelled by necessity, lest we should seem to con- 
temn the authority of the see apostolick. Therefore your 
holiness ought to take it in good part, tho^ we do somewhat 
at large and more liberally speak in this cause, which doth 
so oppress us, specially forasmuch as we pretend none atro- 
dty, nor use no rhetorick in the exaggerating and encreas- 
ing the indignity of the matter ; but if I speak of any thing 
that toucheth the quick, it proceedeth of the meer verity, 
which we cannot nor ought not to hide in this cause, for it 
toucheth not worldly things but divine, not frail but eter- 
nal ; in which things no feigned, false, nor painted reasons, 
but only the truth, shall obtain and take place : and Grod 
is the truth to whom we are bound to obey rather than to 
men ; and nevertheless we cannot but obey unto men also, 
as we were wont to do, unless there be an express cause why 



OF RECORDS. 173 

ve dhonU sot i wUdi br thoK oar leClen we nom do to book 
ywrhiiBiw; and we do h with cliantj, not intcpding to ^** 
fnod it dbvottd, aor yet finther to impugn jour autlioritT9 
mitmjoa dooompd us; albeit alao^ that that we do, doth 
ut iuuMgtt jour authority* but oonfinneth the same, whidi 
lerevoca&e to its fint fiMradations; and better it is in the 
■iddle wmj to retuni, than always to run forth headlong 
■ddoilL Wheiefoffeif your holiness do regard or esteem 
Ae tnmqiiiifi^of our mind, let the same be established with 
ferity, wliicfa hath been brought to light by the consent of 
» many Beamed men ; so shall your holiness reduce and 
bring us to a certainty and quietness, and shall deliver us 
from all anxiety, and shall provide both for us and our 
ifdra, and finally shall do your office and duty. The res* 
doe of our affairs we have committed to our ambassadors 
Id be propounded unto you, to whom we beseech your holi- 
to give cred enc e, &c 



XLIII. 

A promise madejor engaging the cardinal of Ravenna. An 

original. 

Rome Febr. 7. 1532. 

Ego Willielmus Bennet serenissimi domini mei D. Hen- Cotton lib. 
rici Octavi Anglise, &c. regis, in Romana curia orator, ha- ^*^*^''* 
bens ad inscripta ab ipso rege potestatem et facultatem, foi. 149. 
prout constat per ipsius majestatis literas patentes datas in 
regia suaGrenewici die penulUma ^Decembris M.D.XXXI. 
manu sua propria suprascriptas, et secreto sigillo suo sigilla- 
tas; Quoniam in ipsius regis arduis negotiis expertus sum 
angularem et prseclaram operam reverendissimi in Christo 
patris et dcHnini D. Henrici Sancti Eusebii S. R. E. prcs- 
byteri cardinalis Ravennse, quibus et deinceps uti cupio, ut 
ffsndem semper voluntatem et operam sua dominatio reve* 
rendissima erga ipsum r^m prsestet, libere promitto cidem 

* Decemb. 



176 A COLLECTION 

BOOK cardinali nomine died mei regis, quod sua majestas provi- 
deri faciei eidem cardinali^ de aliquo monasterio seu monas- 



teriis aut aliis beneficiis ecclesiasticis in regno Gallic prime 

vacaturis^ usque ad valorem annuum sex millium ducato- 

rum : et insuper promitto quod rex Anglise prsedictui 

praesentabit, seu nominabit eundem cardinalem ad eoclesiani 

cathedralem primo quovis modo vacaturam, seu et ad prse- 

sens vacantem, in regno Angliae, et de ilia ei provider 

faciet ; et casu quo ecclesia primo vacatura hujusmodi, cei 

ad praesens vacans, non sit ecclesia Elienas, promitto etian 

quod succedente postea vacatione ecclesias Eliensis, rex Ang 

lias transferri faciet eundem cardinalem, si ipsi cardinal 

magis placuerit, ab ilia alia eccleaa de qua provisus erit, ac 

ecdesiam Eliensem : et dictorum monasteriorum et benefi 

dorum ecclesiasticorum in regno Gallias, et ecclesiae cathe 

dralis in regno Anglias possessionem pacificam, cum fruc* 

This is all tuum perceptione, ipsum cardinalem assequi faciet : et hasi 

^^^' omnia libere promitto, quod rex mens supradictus plenissi^ 

own hand, me et sine ulla prorsus exceptione ratificabit et observabi 

mt over ^^ exequetur ; in quorum fidem praesentes manu mea propria 

by him to scripsi et subscripsi, sig^Uoque munivi. Dat. Rom. die sep 

the king. ^^^ Februarii, M.D.XXXII. 



XLIV. 

Bonner^s letter about tJie proceedings at Rome. An ori 

ginal. 

Rome, April 29. 15S2. 

Cotton lib. ^Plbasbth it your highness; this is to advertise thi 

Viteii. same, that sithen we William Bennet, Edward ^ Kerne, an( 

foi. 178. Edmond <^ Boner, sent over letters of the 7th of this presen 

to your highness ; there hath been two disputations pub 

lick, the one the 13th of this^ the other the 20th day 

the same, according to the order given and assigned, whicl 

was three conclusions to be disputed every consistory ; ani 

» Please ^ Kanie> « Bonner, 



OF RECORDS. 1T7 

what was spoken, as well by your highnesses counsel, for the BOOK 
justification of the <> conclusions purposed the said 13th, as 
also for the impugnation thereof by the party adverse, with 
answers made thereunto by your highnesses said counsel, as 
fiilly as were any wise deduced, your said highness shall 
perceive by the books sent herewithall containing the same; 
aod also the justifications, objections, and answers, made in 
the 6th of this present, according as I Edward ^ Kerne in 
my said letters promised. The copies of all the which jus- 
tificaticms, objections, and answers, after that they were 
fully noted and deduced in writing, and maturely conn- 
dered by your highnesses learned counsel, I Edward ^ Kerne 
did bring to the pope^s holiness, and to the cardinals, for 
their better information; and likewise did of the first, 
alwise afore the consistory, according to the order assigned 
at the banning; looking in likewise that the queen^s 
counsel should do this same, but as yet they have done 
nothing therein, though your ambassadors and I have called 
upon the pope many times for the same. And as concern- 
ing such things as were spoken and done for either part in 
the disputaticm of the SOth day, it is not possible for us, by 
reason of the shortness of Ume, to reduce all in good order, 
and to send the same to your highness at this time ; never- 
theless with all speed it shall be made ready, and sent to 
your highness by the next courier. After the disputation 
done, the said sldth of this present, the advocate of the 
party adverse did alledge, that we did seek ^ these dispu- 
tations but only to defer the process ; protesting therefore, 
that the queen's counsel would dispute no more ; and de- 
siring therefore the pope^s holiness and the whole consis- 
tory, to make process in the principal cause. Whereunto 
I Edward > Kerne said, that the pope^s holiness, with the 
whole senate, had granted the disputations upon the mat- 
ters, and given an order that the conclusions published 
should be disputed according to the same. Whereupon I 
demred that forasmuch as there remained sixteen conclu- 

* conclnrion • Karne ' Karnc ' 13th day of ^ this 

disfnitatiioii * Karne 

VOL. 1. P. 2. N 



178 A COLLECTION 

BOOK sions not disputed (which to prc^pose and justify, with your 
^^' highnesses counsel, I would be ready at all times) that if 
the party adverse knowing the conclusions to be canonical, 
would not confess them, and thereby avoid disputations, 
that then the said party should dispute them, and upon 
the refusal of both the same, the matters ^excusatorie to be 
admitted by his holiness, especially because the said party 
adverse hath nothing material that could be perodved to 
lett the same. The pope^s holiness answered, that he would 
deliberate upon the demand of both parties. The 16th of 
this present, the datary on the pope^s behalf sent unto me 
Edward ^ Kerne, an intimation of the consistory to be kept 
the SO. of this present, and that I should send the conclii- 
sions not disputed, that they might be in the said coninstory 
disputed; adding withall, that the said consistory diould 
be uUitnua et peremptorius terminus quoad alias di^uia- 
Hones. Of the which intimation your highness shall receive 
a copy herewith. Upon this, with the advice of your am- 
bassadors and counsel here, I repaired unto the said datary, 
and brought unto him three conclusions to be disputed, 
with a protestation, De nan recedendo ab ordme hactenus 
observatOf according to the proem of the said conclumons, 
the copy whereof your highness shall receive herewith. 
Afterwards, with the same conclusions and protestation, I 
went to cardinal de Monte, who said, at the beginning, 
that all the consistory crieth out upon the disputations, and 
that we had been heard sufficiently, and that it was enough 
that we should have the fourth disputation ; adding withsdl, 
that it was a thing never seen before after sudi sort ; and 
that it stood not with the honour of the see to have such 
disputations in the consistory, to the great disquieting of 
the pope and the cardinals, especially considering the man- 
ner that is used, and that all the conclusions be touched 
which should content us. To this I answered, and desired 
his most reverend lordship to call to his ranembrance, 
what he had promised to your highnesses ambaasadorB and 

^ czciuatorieB i Karne, an SntimatioD for di^nitatioa of 



OF RECX)RD& 179 

m the C tfl hn gj A upon »Sliraft4SuiKlaj, the pope book 
bamg piuuil, ad eDmriiie ^of the same, oontented that all ''* 
the mnrliiBowii AouM be diqHited rimgulariier ; and that I 
ihoiild at my pleasoR^ from time to time, chuse the cod- 
rhaoni to be Asputed. And how also afterwards, vii. 
17 Fdir. the papers hniinpi, cardmal <> Anduma, and his 
hnUiip^ not going from that promise, Ptook direction three 
coadnsBooa to be disputed every conaistoiy; the dioice 
vfaeraof to be at my liberty (according to the oqpy of the 
aid order wUch I sent to your highness with my letters, 
of the date of the 82. of the last) : and fiirthennoie, that 
iriiBt time the older to dispute three oonduaons in a con- 
marj was sent mito me, and I required to send the con- 
chMBOiis first to be disputed according to the said order; I 
did, to avoid all manner of doubts, protest afore I would ao- 
cqit it, and in the deliverance of the said conclunons, that 
I would not otherwise accept it, but that all the oonduttons, 
socoidiiig to the order promised in Castel-Angel, should be 
diyotcd and examined ringyJariter^ and that standing, and 
not otherwise, I ddivered my said conclunons according to 
the order of the 17 of February ; which order the p^^^s 
holiness hitherto had approved and observed, and from that 
I neither could <l nether would go : and where he said that 
we had been heard sufficiently ; I said, that audience and 
infiDimation of less than the one half of a matter could not 
be sufficient ; and if they intended to see the truth of the 
wfaofe, every point must be discussed. And as for the cry- 
ing out of die cardinals, I said, they had no cause so to (k>, 
fir it was more for the honour of the see apostolick, to see 
sudi a cause as this is, well and surely tried, so that the 
truth may appear, and the matters be well known, than to 
proceed pr€Bcipiianier J as they did at the beginning of this 
matter, afore they well knew what the matter was. And 
as toudiing the disquieting the pope^s holiness, and the 
said cardinals, I said, your highness for their pains was 
much beholden unto them ; nevertheless, I said, that they 
might on the other side ponder such pains as your highness 

■■ SfaroTe.^ndayy ■ of om. • ADCona, p gaTe direction for three « nor 

n2 



180 A COLLECTION 

BOOK hath taken for them, in part declared by me; which was 3 
' much more than for them to at in their chairs two or three i 
hours in a week, to hear the justice of your defence in this z 
cause. And as touching the manner used in the said dis* u 
putation, I sidd his lordship knew well that it was by the : 
party adverse, which all manner of wayes goeth about to i 
fatigate and make weary the consistory of the disputations, 
specially in chiding, scolding and alled^ng laws and deci- 
sions that never were, nor spoken of by any doctor, and 
vainly continuing the time, to the intent that the pope^s ho- 
liness, and the cardinals, dissolving the consistory, and not 
giving audience, the said party, without law, reason, or any 
good ground, might attiun their desire, and keep under the 
truth, that it should not appear ; and if any thing was 
sharply spoken of our party, I said it was done only for 
our defence, and to shew the errors and falsity of the 
quecn^s advocates in their allegations, wherein, I said> they 
should not be spared. And forasmuch as on the behalf of 
your highness there was nothing spoken but that which was 
grounded upon law, and declared in what place, so that it 
cannot be denied; I desired his lordship that he would 
continue his goodness in this matter, as your highnesses 
especial trust was he would do ; and that we might always, 
as we were accustomed, have recourse unto the same in all 
our business for his good help and counsel. His lordship 
not yet satisfied, said, that as concerning the order, the 
pope^s holiness might interpretate and declare what he 
meant by it ; and as touching the conclusions, they were 
superfluous, impertinent, and calumnious, only proposed jto 
defer the matter. I answered, and said^ that to interpre- 
tate the said order where it is clear out of doubt the pope^s 
holiness considering the promise made on 'Shroft- Sunday, 
with my protestation foresaid and the execution of the said 
order to that time, in divers consistories observed, could 
not by right interpretate the said order, admittmg disputa- 
tion upon all the conclusions ; and of this I said, that if 
such alterations were made, without any cause .^ven of 

' Shrove-Sunday, 



OF RECORDS. 181 

jonr Ughneai's V^y ^l>c>^ ^f^ little oettaintT to be reck- BOOK 
cned upon i nuuga i tbem. And as touching the superfluity ^^- 
■d lume r Uu ency ci the aid ooodusions, I said, that that 
m the flftjing ot the party adyerse, that did not under- 
Mad the anne oooduaioos. And further, that such con- 
doBons as were damorously, by the advocates of the party 
adverae, alledged to be sup^ucnis, his lordship in the dis- 
polatioD and trial thereof in the consistory, did manifestly 
peroeiTe that it was not so. And wh«e it was alledged 
the aid oonduaons to be calumnious, and laid in to defer 
the pfDoeaa. I answered, that we might well alledge again 
die oounfld ct the party adverse, the thing against us al- 
ledged, and ay truly, that we were calumniously dealed 
withal, seeing the matters were so just and clear, and yet 
not admitted. Then his lordship went further, and said, 
that irnqfedimenium aUegatum erat perpetuum, becaua 
jour highness, ex causa re^pMioBj could not come out 
your reahn, and quia dtgnitas vestra est perpctua ; and 
also quod causa requirit celeniaiem. To this I sud, that 
Ins kmlship mistook the 'matters, for we said not in the 
inatters that your highness could not go out of your realm 
to no place, but we said, that the same could not go, ad 
loca tarn remotay as Rome is : so that it was not perpctuum 
impedifnenium. And to the other I shewed him a text, 
and the common opinion of doctors in a cause of matri- 
mony, being inter regent et reginamy which took away the 
thing that he had smd. Then his lordship said, that it wa 
enough that the place were sure to the procurator by tlie 
chapter. Cum olim de iestibus. I said, that that chapter did 
not prove that allegation, and that they mistook the text 
that so did understand it, for the alternative that is in that 
text is not referred ad locum tutum, but ad ordincm cita- 
tionis inchoand(B in persona principalis aut e^us procura' 
tore; and so Petrus de AnchoranOy understandeth that 
text; and otherwise understanding the same it should be 
against the chapter. Ex parte de appeUationc^ and the com- 
mon q[Mnion there. Then he said that Aretine saith, Quod 

• matter, 




im A COLLECTION 

BOOK stffficU quum locus rit tuku procuratori. I said, that under 
^^* his fiavour, Aretine saith the oontrarji for he saith. Quod 
partibua debet hcua iutua aasignari ripoteritj et 9% non po- 
ierit partibuSy deiur procuratoribua. Then his lordship 
said to me, that I knew well he began to set forward these 
disputations^ and that he would do the best he could for the 
furtherance thereof. 

The 19th of this present I went with your highnesses am- 
bassadors to the pope, and delivered his holiness in writing 
those things that were done in the disputation of the ISth 
of this: and then your ambassadors were in hand with the 
pope to alter the intimation, and to put out the term pe^ 
rempioryj and other that Were exclusory of further disputa- 
tions to be had upon the same ccmclusions. The pope^s 
holiness said, that disputations was no act judidal requiring 
to be in the consistory ; and therefore he said, he would call 
certain congregations of cardinals, on Fryday and Monday 
following, to hear the disputations. Then I William Benet 
said, that that could not stand very well with the decree of 
the intimation, which was peremptory for any further dis- 
putations after the 20th of this present ; and therefore I 
spake that the same term peremptory might be put out of 
the intimation, alledging withal, that upon the said Fryday 
or Monday it was no time to hear the disputation, being so 
nigh after ; and that his holiness hitherto hath observed the 
consistory for the disputations, which consistory cannot be 
unto after Easter, if the manner of the court be observed. 
Then the pope said, he might call a consistory when he 
would, as he hath done in making of cardinals, an act much 
more solemn than a disputation. To that I said, his holi- 
ness might so do if he would ; howbeit, it should be prtBter 
soUtum morem : and therefore dekired his holiness to con- 
sider therein the order before assigned, and that this term 
peremptory would not stand with the order. His holiness 
then willed we should inform the cardinals, ^Anchona and 
de Monte, and so we did ; " Anchona shewed himself some- 
what reasonable, and was contented the term peremptory 

< Anoona " Anoona 



OP RECOBDS. 188 

Aoiild be put out. De Monte said that the poipe would book 
pmnifle to bear the oondusions disputed in ooiigrq;atioD8, ' 
odlii^ tboeto certain cardinals, so that the term percfnp^ 
knf shcHild not be {Mtgudidal. Then I Edward ^Eerne 
de^red him, that if the said term should not be prejudicial^ 
tiiat it might be stricken out, for I told him plainly that I 
would not stand to words, the writing shewing the contrary; 
adding withal, that I would not dispute in this term, tois- 
jMOfls peremptorioy but would manifestly shew and protest, 
that I, with other your highnesses counsel, were ready to 
defend the conclusions published according to the order 
ghrm, and hitherto observed ; alledging also, that the con- 
duooBS bong justified, the matters ought to be admitted ; 
and that if the pope^s h<^ess and the cardinals would not 
give audience to me and your highnesses said counsel, for 
the manifest trial and showing of the truth, they should 
give ufl cause to ccmiplain upon them, and to cry out usque 
ad sidera, your highnesses ambassadors all afiirming the 
same. Then the said cardinal de Monte said, that the 
pope^s holiness would provide for the disputations, not- 
withstanding the term peremptory assigned, and sud also, 
that in the morning he would speak with the pope, and 
give your ambassadors and me an answer. 

In the morning, which was the 20th of this present, the 
said cardinal would, that nothing of the decree of intimation 
should be manifested, because the other part had a copy 
thereof, but would the pope^s holiness to give an order that 
the word peremptory should be only for disputations to be 
had in the consistory, and not in congregations, in which 
congregations, the conclusions remaining might be dis- 
puted; and * though they had drawn out this order, yet 
because it was nothing plain, neither certain to be conform- 
able to the former order, I would have had the said cardi- 
nal to qpeak to the said datary for to make it as afore ; and 
be was then contented, howbeit the pope^s holiness com- 
manded all the cardinals to their places, so that I could not 
have the said order, and was driven thereby either to dis- 

" Karne ' tho' 

^N 4 



184 A COLLECTION 

BOOK pute and accept the term, tanqtsam peremptoriumj or else 
to fly the disputaUons, giving occasion to the adverse party 
to say, that I difiided in the justness of the matters, and 
defence of the conclusions. Whereupon your highness'*s 
ambassadors and we, with other your learned counsel, con- 
cluded, that I Edward y Kerne should protest, De non con^ 
sentiendo in terminOy tanquam peremptorioy and afterward 
to proceed to the proposing of the conclusions, and so I did 
by mouth according to the tenor of a copy, which herewithal 
your highness shall receive. When I had protested, and 
the pope had spoken this word Acceptamu^y the queen'^s ad- 
vocate began to protest that they would dispute no more, 
and desired his holiness to proceed in the principal cause. 
Then I Edward ^ Kerne smd, that the pope^s holiness did 
well perceive, that the conclusions were published and pro- 
posed, not only for them to dispute, but also for all other, 
come who would, for the information of his holiness, and 
the whole consistory. And therefore I said, that tho^ they 
would not dispute, yet I was there, with other your high- 
nesses learned counsel, to ^purpose the conclusions, accord- 
ing to the order given, justif)dng them to be canonical, and 
ready to defend them against all those that would gainsay 
them ; and thereupon desired the pope'^s holiness, that tho^ 
the counsel of the party adverse would not dispute, yet I 
with your highnesses learned counsel might be heard again ; 
against which my desire the queen^s advocate made great 
^exclamation, till at the last the pope commanded him to 
^ence, and willed us to go to the conclusions, which we 
did. 

And here now it is determined, that we shall have no 
more disputations in the consistory, but the rest of the con- 
clusions to be disputed in congregations before the pope, 
purposely made for the same ; and what therein shall be 
determined or done, your highness from time to time shall 
thereof by us be advertised, and of all other our doings in 
that behalf. 

And as concerning the letters which your highness sent 

r Karne ^ Karoc • propose *> exclamations, 



OF RECORDS. 185 

by Francis the oourierj of the last of February, as well to BOOK 
the pope, as to me Edward ^ Kerne, for the admisaon of ^^' 
me and the matter excusatory, we shall, according to your 
highnesses pleasure and order assigned, in the common let- 
tar sent unto us by your said highness, proceed and do 
therdn as may be most beneficial and profitable for the 



And thus most humbly we commend us to your high- 
ness, beseeching Almighty Grod to preserve the same in 
felicity and health many years. At Rome the 28th of 
March. 1532. 

Your highnesses most humble subjects, 

servants, and chaplains, 

William Bennet, 

Edward ^ Kerne, 

Edmond ^Boner. 



XLV.* 

Another letter concerning the process at Rome, An 

original. 

Plbaseth it your highness, sithcn our letters of the 23 Cotton lib. 
of March, here hath been great labour, and soUiciting, tOj,*^^^"' 
bring the disputation publick out of the consistory kept 
once in the week, into the congregations, to be observed 
and kept before the pope^s holiness and the cardinals, in 
such place, and as oft as should please them ; to the intent, 
as we perceived that the said disputation might be the 
sooner ended, and not take such effect as it was devised 
for. And upon this great importune labour, I, Edward 
Kame, was monished oftentimes to send conclusions to be 
proposed in the said congregations, as well in Palm-Sun- 
dayweek, as in Easter-week, as appeareth by the copies of 
the intimations sent herewithal to your highness: upon 

* Karne, ' Karne, * Bonner. 

[* The MS. from which this document was taken was lost in the fire 
when put of the Cotton library was burnt] 



186 A COLLECTION 

BOOK which intmiations I ddivered certain conclusions, according i 
' to the order taken at the beginning, with a protestatioa 
devised by your grace^s counsel here^ De non recedendo ab 
eodem ordine, et de proponendo easdem conclu&kmes in don^ 
sUtorioyJuJcta eundem ordinem et non aUter. That not- 
withstanding the pope^s holiness caused me to be monished 
again, cum comminationey that if I would not come in, ctcm 
advocaiiSy the third day of April, procederet ad tdterioray 
protestatione mea prcsvia non obstante. Whereupon, with 
the advice of your said learned counsel, I conceived a pro- 
testation, and the same delivered to the pope^s holiness the 
said third day in the morning, protesting as it was therein 
contained, and causing it to be registered by the datary ; of 
the which protestation your highness shall also receive a 
copy herewithal. This notwithstanding the pope's holi- 
ness, the said third day in the afternoon made a congrega- 
tion, where the said protestation was examined ; and after 
the treaty had upon the same, we were in conclusion re- 
mitted again to the consistory, there to be heard, as much 
as the consistory intendeth to hear, upon the conclusions 
that are published ; which was much more beneficial to us, 
than to have had all proposed in congregations to have 
been kept, as is afore. And by this means the matter was 
shifted ofi^, and deferred unto the 10th of this month ; at 
which time the pope^s holiness kept the consistory. And 
one Mr. Provide!, a singular good clerk, which came from 
Bonony for the furtherance of your highnesses cause, very 
compendiously, and after good fashion and handling, to the 
great contentation, as appeared, of the audience there, pro^ 
posed three conclusions, of the which two concerned the 
habihtation of me Edward Karne, to lay in the matters 
excusatory : and the third was, that the cause ought to be 
committed, extra curiam^ ad locum tutum utrique parti : 
of the which conclusions, and also his sayings, the said 10th 
day, your highness shall receive a copy herewithal. And 
forasmuch as at the said consistory, neither the imperials, 
neither yet the queen^s counsel, dlQ appear ; I, Edward 
Karne, with the advice of your highnesses counsel, said to 



OF RECORDS. 187 

the pope*8 h oKncaB» after the propoatioo made bj Mr. Pro- BOOK 
ifiddy that his holiness might perceive wdl, that if the party ^'' 
adverse had any good matter to alledge, against such things 
as ipere deduced tar the justification of the oonduaons, and 
matter excusatory, and did not diffide of their part, they 
would not have absented themselves, <^ shrunken from the 
Asputations, which they afore had accepted and taken; 
vher^re I accused their contumacy and absence, desiring 
that it might be ena c ted ; and thereupon departed finom the 
oonsistoiy, for that day dissolved. 

The 14th of this present, the pope^s holiness caused inti- 
mation to be made unto me, of the consistory to be kept 
the 17th of the same ; willing me to be there, cum advoca^ 
tisj to cUspute all the conclu^ons not proposed and dis- 
puted : upon the which intimation, I delivered to the datary 
three conduaons, the 19, the 20, and the 21 in order, with 
a protestation devised by your learned counsel, sent here- 
withal to your highness: and in the said consistory, Mr. 
Providel did also alledge for the justification of the matters 
and oondusons ; and over that answered to such objections 
as he thought the party adverse to make foundation upon, 
and that very compendiously, being sorry that the impe- 
rials, and queen^s counsel, did not come in to dispute the 
said conclusions ; and the sayings of the said Mr. Providel 
in the said consistory, with my pratestation also, in not 
agreeing to the term, as peremptory ^ your highness shall 
perceive in writing sent here-withal. 

As concerning the seven conclusions yet remaining undis. 
puted, we think the pope^s holiness will hear us no further 
in the ccmsistory; saying, that the part adverse will not 
aUde the disputations, nor come into the same : neverthe- 
less to take odierwise out of the consistory, with the cardi- 
nals information, his holiness is well contented. 

And verily, or, to study, labour, set forward, and call 
upon sudi things as may confer to the advancement of the 
matl^, and your highnesses purpose, there shall not want 
neither good will, neither diligence to the uttermost, that 
we can excogitate or desire, as hitherto surely ndther party 



188 A COLLECTION 

BOOK hath failed; trusting in God that thereby if jusUce be not 
^^' oppressedf some good effect shall follow, to the good con- 
tentation of your highness. With these presents, your 
highness shall also receive a copy of all things that were 
spoken, as well for your highnesses behalf, as by the party 
adverse in the consistory, the ^Oth day of March. 

And thus most humbly we commend us to your high- 
ness, beseeching Almighty God long to continue the same in 
his most royal estate. At Rome, the 29th of April. 

Your highnesses most humble subjects, 

and poor servants, 

Edward Karne, 
Edmond Bonner. 



XLVL 

J. letter Jrom Bennet and Cassali about the process. An 

original. 

Cotton lib. Serenissime et invictissime domine noster supreme, 
Viteii. salutem. Tribus superioribus consistoriis ante vacationes 
foi.aio. habitis, de causa excusatoria actum fuit; sed quid illud 
fuerit quod in primo egerunt rescire non potuimus, quia 
cardinales poena excommunicationis prohibiti fuerant quic- 
quam revelare. .Secundo etiam aliquid super eadem causa 
tractarunt quod itidem nos cclaverunt. Sed ultimo illo, 
quod die octavo Julii congregatum fuit, ita ut inferius pa* 
tebit, constituenmt. Quum ergo postero die pontificem 
adivissemus, ut quod decrctum foret cognosceremus, ab eo 
sic accepimus; nolle se ore suo, propterea quod jurisperitus, 
non sit consistorii deliberationem pronunciare ; quocirca 
die sequenti ad ipsum rediremus, quoniam vellet cardinales 
Montem et Anconitanum id ipsum nobis proferre : Et nihil- 
ominus idem quod deinde ex ipsis cardinalibus audivimus 
tunc exphcavit, noluit tamen nobis esse responsi loco. Igi- 
tur sicut dixcrat, redivimus, et nobis duo illi cardinalis sic 
retulerunt summum dominum et cardinales decrevisse, lite- 
ras exhortatorias cum k pontifice, turn k coUegio cardina- 



OF RECORDS. 189 



SoHt Mgotiti lotMJL K ia w iii Jaa eaae, quibiis Testnm nui- BOOK 



jotMcm adhartarentiir,ut Tdit hic ad causam procuratonnai 
cwmitU L ii i , idc|; per touim Octobrem proximum fooere. 
PoDtifiex pneterea soadebat ut ad idem nos majcstatem 
Tcttram oohortaremur, idemq; fecerunt cardinales volentes 
omnes amfaigiiiutes el dubitatiooes tollere. Reqwndimus^ 
tdle quod nobis iDJuiigebatur inajestati vestne scribere; 
fcmm iHud hod posse reckere quod erga majestatem vestram 
imque actum videbatur; quum neque excusator admissus^ 
Deque ipaus all^atioiies forent probatae ac receptie, id 
quod tain aaepe instandsame petitum fuerat. Prsterea non 
posse D06 noD valde mirari ac etiam summopere conqueri, 
quod quum piooomperto baberemus juris esse id fieri, esset 
nihilomiiius den^;atum; quum praesertim petendo manda- 
tum procuratorium, tacite viderentur rejicere excusatorem, 
et per ipsum allegata. Sic autem <^ nobis illi respoDderunt, 
Deque excusatorem fuisse rejectum, neque per ipsum^ alle^ 
gata sed in eodem quo prius, statu permanere ; hoc autem 
excusatorium negotium minime, ut nobis judicibus clarum, 
sed dubium videri. Ibique, Anconitanus quaedam noBtris 
contraria adduxit, quse D. Eame suis literis rccenset. Di- 
cebant quoq; in hac re favorabilius nos, quam adversarios 
fuisse tractatos; illud etiam addentes, quod si procurato- 
rium mandatum mittatur, justitia optime ministrabitur, ac 
etiam quatenus fieri possit, favorabiliter ; idque et pontifex 
et cardinales ambo constanter asseverabant. Quum vero 
DOS saepius diceremus, excusatorem admitti debuisse ; dix- 
enint^ si recte considerare velimus, nos idem ipsum re habu- 
isse ; si enim (aiebant,) procurator hic constituatur, literae 
remissoriae et compulsoriae decementur, ad testes in parUbus 
examinandos. Itemq; vir aliquis probus ad id delcgabitur 
ad utramque partem, testesque scil. examinandos, ita ut 
processus in partibus fiat ; atque hoc pacto nos id consequi 
quod desideramus, quoniam quod ad totius causae decisio- 
nem pertinet ex eo quod de pontificis potestate cognoscen- 
dum, et de jure divino disceptandum sit, ac aliis etiam de 
cauas, ipsam decisionem pontifici integram semper reser- 

• ill! nobis 



II. 




190 A COLLECTION 

BOOK vaii nihilominuB oporteret, quamvis caasam aliln quam 
' Romae oognosci permissum fuisset. Nobis certe visum est, 
haud parum esse quod obtinuimus, longe ^m pejora time- 
bamus, quum nemo in urbe esset, qui non crederet excusa* 
torem una cmn suis allegationibus rejectum iri. Hunc 
quidem eventum rei Caesariani segerrime tulerunt. Optime 
▼aleat majestas vestra. Romas die IS Julii 1532. 

Yestrse regies majestatis 

Hier. episcopus Wigomien. 
W. Benet. 
Gregorio Cassali. 



XLVIL 
The sentence of divorce. 

Anno incamationis mUlesimo quingentesimo tricesimo teriioj 
indictione sexta, Clementis papce decimoy mensis Mail 
vicesimo teriioy in ecclesia convenhudi monnsterii Sancti 
Petri DunstablicPj ordinis Sancti Avgustini Lincoln. 
Dioces. nostri Cantuarien, provindce. 

In Dei nomine, Amen. Nos Thomas permissione divina 
speximas, Cantuarien. archiepiscopus, totius Angliae primas, et apo- 
ac.keg. stolicae sedis legatus, in quadam causa inquisitionis de et 
sd. part, super viribus matrimonii inter illustrissimum et poten- 
tissimum principem et dominum nostrum Henricum Octa- 
vum Dei gratia Angliae et Francise regem, fidei defensorem 
et dominum Hibemiae, ac serenissimam dominam Cathari- 
nam nobilis memorise Ferdinandi Hispaniarum re^ filiam 
contracti et consummati, quae coram nobis in judicio ex 
officio nostro mero aliquandiu vertebatur, et adhuc vertitur, 
et pendet indecisa, rite et legitime procedentes visis primi- 
tus per nos et diligenter inspectis^ articulis sive capitulis in 
dicta causa objectb et ministratis, una cum responsis eis ex 
parte dicti illustrissimi et potentissimi principis Henrid 
Octavi facUs et redditis, visisque et similiter per nos inspec- 
tis plurimorum nobilium et aliorum testium fide dignorum 



In an In- 



OF RECOKDS. 191 

dictis et depodtioiiibiis in eadem causa habitis et fiKtis, book 
niaque f m etere a et mmiKter per nos inspecdsy qoamfJuri- "' 
num fere todus ChrisdaDi orbis prnidpalium academianim, 
Geaaaria seo ooacliukmibas magistndibuB, edam taiii The- 
ologonim quam juriqientorum responss et ofunioiiibus, 
Qtriuaque denique provinciae Anglicans condlionim provin- 
dalinm assertionibin et affiitnadonibus^ aliisque salutaribus 
monids et doctrims super dicto matrimonio deauper respec- 
nve habida et facds; Tisisq; ulterius, et pari modo per noa 
inspecda, pactis seu foederibus pads, et amicitise inter per- 
ennis taxax Henricum sepdmum nuper regem Anglise, et 
dictum nobilis memorise Ferdinandum nuper regem Hispa- 
nise deauper inids et facds; Tisis quoque peramplius, et 
diligenter p^ nos inspectis, omnibus et singulis actis acdta- 
tis. Uteris, processibus, instrumends, scripturis, monumends, 
rebusq; aliis uniyersis in dicta causa quomoddibet gestis et 
fisKtis, ac aliis omnibus et singulis per nos vids et inspectis, 
atq; k nobis cum diHgentia et maturitate ponderatis et re- 
oensitis, servatisq; ulterius per nos in hac parte de jure sar- 
▼andis, nee non pardbus praedicds, videlicet prsefato illua- 
trisdmo et potendsdmo prindpe Henrico Octavo per ejus 
procuratorem idoneum coram noUs in dicta causa legidme 
compaiente, dicta vero serenissima domina Cadiarina per 
contumaciam absente, cujus absentia divina repleatur prse- 
senda, de consilio jurisperitorum et theologorum, cum qui- 
bus in hac parte communicavimus, ad sentendam nostram 
definidvam sive finale decretum' nostrum in dicta causa 
ferendam sive ferendum sic duximus procedendum, et pro- 
oedimus in hunc modum. Quia per acta acdtata, deducta, 
propoftita exhibita, et allegata, probata pariter et confessata, 
inticulataque, capitulata, pards responsa, tesdum deposido- 
nes, et dicta instnimenta, monumenta, literas, scripturas, 
censuraa, concludones magistrales, opiniones, consilia, aa- 
serdones, affirmadones, tractatus et foedera pacis, processus, 
res alias, et caetera promissa coram nobis in dicta causa re- 
specdve habita, gesta, facta, exhibita et producta ; necnon 
ex dsdem, et diversis aliis ex causis et consideradonibus, ar- 
gumentisq; et probadonum generibus variis, et multiplicibus, 
validis qiudem et eflicacibus, quibus animum nostrum hac 



192 A COLLECTION 

BOOK in parte ad plenum informavimus, plena et evidenter inve- 
' nimus et comperimus dictum matrimonium inter prsefatos 
illustrissimum et potentissimum principem et dominum 
nostrum Henricum Octavum, ac serenissimam dominam 
Catharinam^ ut prsemittitur, contractum et consummatum, 
nullum et omnino invalidum fuisse et esse, et divino jure 
prohibente contractum et consummatum extitisse: idcirco 
nos Thomas archiepiscopus primas et legatus antedictus, 
Christi nomine primitus invocato, ac solum Deum prse ocu- 
lis nostris habentes, pro nuUitate et invaliditate dicti matri- 
monii pronunciamus, decemimus et declaramus, ipsumq; 
prsetensum matrimonium fuisse et esse nullum et invalidum, 
ac divino jure prohibente contractum et consummatum, nul- 
liusq; valoris aut momenti esse, sed viribus et firmitate juris 
caruisse et carere, prsefatoque illustrissimo et potentissimo 
principi Henrico Octavo et serenissimae dominffi Catbarinse 
non licere in eodem praetenso matrimonio remanere, pronun- 
damus, decemimus et declaramus; ipsosq; illustrisamum 
et potentissimum principem Henricum Octavum ac seren- 
issimam dominam Catharinam, quatenus de facto et non 
de jure dictum prsetensum matrimonium ad invicem con- 
traxerunt et consummarunt, ab invicem separamus et divor- 
ciamus, atq; sic separatos et divorciatos, necnon ab omni 
vinculo matrimoniali respectu dicti praetensi matrimonii 
liberos et immunes fuisse et esse, pronunciamus, decemimus 
et declaramus, per banc nostram sententiam definitivam, 
sive hoc nostrum finale decretum, quam sive quod ferimus 
et promulgamus in his scriptis. In quomm praemissorum 
fidem et testimonium, has literas nostras testimoniales, dve 
praesens publicum sententiae vel decreti instrumentum, ex- 
inde fieri ac per notarios publicos subscriptos, scribas et 
auctuarios nostros in ea parte specialiter assumptos, sub- 
scribi et signari, nostriq; sigilli appensione jussimus et fe- 
cimus communiri. 

He likewise passed judgment (confirming the king's mar- 
riage zffith queen •Ann) at Lambeth^ May 28, 1683. 
which is in the same Inspeximius. 



OF RECORDS. 


19S 


XLVIII. 


BOOK 
II. 


:t. 5. anno re^ 25. 





An Ad concerning the deprivations of ike bUkops of Salis- 
bury and Worcester. 

Whkbjb before this Ume the diuidi of Eii^aiid, by the 
long's most noble progNiitors, and tlie nobles of the ssme, 
have been founded, ordained, and established, in the estate 
and degree of prdatick dignities, and other promotioDS spi- 
litual, to the intent and purpose that the said prelates, and 
other persons, having the said dignities and promotions 
ipiritual, continually should be abiding, and reseants upon 
their said promotions within this realm ; and also keep, use, 
and exercise hoqpitaUty, divine services, teaching and 
preadm^ of the laws of Almighty God, to such persons 
as were and have been within the prednct of their promo* 
tions or dignities, for the wealth of the souls of their givers 
and fitmndors, greatly to the honour of Almighty God. 
Of the whidi said spiritual persons, the king'^s highness, 
and his most n€>ble progenitors, have bad right honourable, 
and wdL-leamed p^'sonages, apt, meet, and convenient, for 
to guide and instruct his highness, and his most noble pro- 
genitors, in their counsels, concerning as well their outward 
as inward affiurs, to be devised and practised for the utility 
and preservation of this realm ; by reason whereof the issues, 
revenues, profits, and treasure, rising and coming of the said 
spiritual promotions and dignities, were and should be spent, 
employed, and converted within tlus realm, to the great 
profit and commodi^ of the king^s subjects of the same. 
And where also by the laudable laws and provisions of this 
realm, before this time mode, it hath been ordmned, used, 
and established, that no person nor persons, of whatsoever 
estate, d^^ee, or quality he or they were, should take or 
receive within this realm of England, to farm, by any pro- 
curacy, writ, letter of attorney, administrations, by inden- 
ture, or by any other mean, any benefice, or other promo- 
tion within this realm, of any person or persons, but only rf 

VOL. I, p. 2. o 



194 A COLLECTION 

BOOK the king's true and lawful subjects, being born under the 
*^' king's dominions. And also that no person or persons, of 
what estate and degree soever he or they were, by reason of 
any such farm, procuracie, letter of attorney, administra- 
tion, indenture, or by any other mean, as is aforesaid, 
should carry, conveigh, or cause to be carried and conveighed 
out of this realm any gold, silver, treasure, or other com- 
modity, by letter of exchange, or by way of merchandise, 
or otherwise, for any of the causes aforesaid, to the profit 
or commodity of any alien, or other stranger, being bom 
out of this realm, having any such promotion spiritual with- 
in the same, without licence of the king's highness, by the 
advice of his council, as by the same laws, statutes and pro- 
viaons, more plmnly at large it may appear; which said 
laudable laws, statutes, and provisions, were made, devised, 
and ordained, by great policy and foresight of the king's 
most noble progenitors, the nobles and commons of this 
realm, for the great profit, utility, and benefit of the same, 
to the intent that the gold, silver, treasure, riches, and 
other commodity of the same, by the occasion aforesaid, 
should not be exhausted, employed, converted, and other- 
wise transported out of this realm and dominions of the 
same, to the use, profit, and commodity of any stranger 
being bom out of this realm, or the dominions of the same ; 
but only to be spent, and used, and bestowed within the 
same, to the great comfort and consolation of the subjects 
of this realm. Notwithstanding which said wholsom laws, 
statutes, and provisions, the king's highness being a prince 
of great benignity and liberality, having no knowledge, nor 
other due information, or instruction of the same laws, sta- 
tutes, and provisions, heretofore hath nominated, and pre- 
ferred and promoted Laurence Campcgius bishop of Sarum, 
with all the spiritual and temporal possessions, promotions, 
and other emoluments and commodities in any wise belong- 
ing or appertaining to the same : and «lso hath nominated, 
preferred, and promoted Hierome, being another stranger, 
bora out of the king's said realm and dominions, to the see 
and bishoprick of Worcester, with all the spiritual and tem- 



OF RECORDS. 195 

paral promotioiis, and other emoluments and commodiues, BOOK 
in any wiae belon^g or appertaining to the same. Which ^*' 
said two bishops, and namely the bishop of Sarum, nothing 
regarding thdr duUes to Ahnighty God, nor their cures of 
the said Inshopricks, evendth or for the more part of the 
time of their said promotions or profections into the same, 
have been, and yet be resident, dwelling and abiding at the 
isee of Rome, or elsewhere, in other parts beyond the sea, 
br out and fit>m any of the king'^s said dominions ; by rea- 
son whereof, the great hospitality, divine service, teaching 
and preaching the laws, and examples of good living, and 
the other good and necessary effects before rehearsed, have 
been many years by-past, and yet continually be, not only 
withdrawn, decayed, hindred, and minished, but also great 
quantity of gold, silver, and treasure, to the yearly sum 
and value of 3000/. at the least, have been yearly taken 
and conveighed out of this realm, to the singular profit, and 
great enriching of the said bishops, and daily is like to be 
omveighed, transported, and sent, contrary to the purport 
and effect of the said former wholsome laws and statutes, to 
the great impoverishing of this realm, as well presently as 
for to come, if speedy remedy be not had therefore in brief 
time provided. In con^deration whereof, be it enacted by 
the authority of this present parliament, that the said two 
several sees and bishopricks of Salisbury and Worcester, 
and ^ther of them from henceforth, shall be taken, reputed, 
and accounted in the law to be utterly void, vacant, and ut- 
terly destitute of any incumbent, or prelate, &c. 



XLIX. 

A Utter Jirom Cromwel to Fisher ^ about the Maid of Kent, 

anno 34, or end of^. 

Mt lord, in my right hearty wise I commend me to cotton lib. 
your lordship, doing you to understand, that I have J^-foJ^g;^;^' 
c^ed your letters dated at Rochester, the 18th day of 
this month ; in which ye declare what craft and cunning 

o2 




196 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ye have to perswade, and to set a good countenance upon 
^^' an ill matter, drawing some scriptures to your purpose; 
which well weighed, according to the places whereout they 
be taken, make not so much for your purpose as ye alledge 
them for ; and where in the first leaf of your letters ye 
write, that ye doubt nothing, neither before God nor be- 
fore the world, if need shall that require, so to declare your 
self, whatsoever hath been said of you, that ye have not de- 
served such heavy words, or terrible threats, as hath been 
sent from me unto you by your brother. 

How ye can declare your self afore Grod and the world, 
when need shall require, I cannot tell ; but I think verily 
that your declaration made by these letters, is far insufB- 
dent to prove that ye have deserved no heavy words in this 
behalf. And to say plmnly, I sent you no heavy words, 
but words of great comfort, willing your brother to shew 
you how benign and merciful the prince was : and that I 
thought it expedient for you to write unto his highness, and 
to recognize your offences, and desire his pardon, which his 
grace would not deny you now in your age and sickness ; 
which my counsel I would ^ye had followed, rather than to 
have written these letters to me, excusing your self ^as 
though there were no manner of default in you. But, my 
lord, if it were in another manner of case than your own, 
and out of the matter which ye favour, I doubt not but 
that ye would think him that should have done as ye have 
done, not only worthy heavy words, but also heavy deeds ; 
for where ye labour to excuse your self of your hearing, 
^believing, and concealing of the Maiden^s false and feigned 
revelations, and of your manifold sending of your chaplains 
unto her, by a certain intent which ye pretend your self to 
have had, to know by communing with her, or by sending 
your chaplains ^^to her, whether her revelations were of 
God, or no, alledging divers scriptures that ye were bound 
to prove them, ^and not to reject them after they were 
proved. My lord, whether ^ye have used a due means to 

• yoa *» altho' « bribing, * nnto « aud to recei?e ** you 



OF RECORDS. 197 

tiy her and ho* revdatkms, or no, it appeareth by the pro- BOOK 
oesB of your own letters. For where you write that ye had ^^' 
oonoeiYed a great ofmiion of the holiness of this woman, 
tat many considerations rehearsed in your letters, comprised 
in ax articles ; wherec^ the first is grounded upon the bruit 
and fame of her ; the second, upon her entring into religion 
after h^ trances and difBguration ; the third, upon re- 
hearsal that her gfaosdy fiither h&ng learned and religious, 
should testify that she was a Smud of great holiness; the 
fourth, upon the report that divers other vertuous priests, 
men of good learning and reputation, should so testifie of 
her, with whidi ghostly father, and priests, ye never spake, 
as ye ccmfess in your letters ; the fifth, upon the praises of 
my late lord of Canterbury, which showed you, as ye write, 
that die had many great visions ; the sixth, upon the saying 
of the^jm^et Amos, Non Jaciet Dominus Deus verbum^ 
nisi revdinerii secretum suum ad servos suos prophetas. 
By wfaidi ccmsideRitions ye were induced to the desire to 
know the very certain^ of this matter, whether these reve- 
lations which were pretended to be shewed to her from Grod, 
were true revelations or not Your lordship in all the se- 
quel of your letters, shew not that ye made any further 
upon the truth of her and her revelations, but only in 
with her and sending your chaplains to her 
with idle questions, as of the three Mary M agdalens, by 
whidi your communication and sending, ye tried out no- 
thing of her falshood, neither (as it is credibly supposed) 
intended to do as ye might have done, ^many ways more 
eanly than with communing with her, or sending to her; 
for little credence was to be given to her, afiirming her own 
fdgned revelations to be from God ; for if credence should 
be given to every such lewd person as would affirm himself 
to have revelations from 'God, what readier way were there 
to subvert all common-weals and good orders in the world ? 
Vmly, my lord, if ye had intended to >trie out the truth 
of her, and of her revelations, ye would have taken another 
way with you^ first, ^ye would not have been converted 

r woman ^ in any wise more * trace ^ you 

o3 



to I liiiniiniti 



II. 



\iW A COLLECTION 

ttooK miiK iW vuB voioes of the people, making bruits of her 
_ irttvr^ And liiiiBpmtkiD, but like a wise, discreet, and cir- 
ciOki^^v^ pivUie« ye siiould have cuonined (as other ^havc) 
>ucli 9did axk) ciwiihle pemons as ^ere present at her trances 
AttJ dd^noj^s BM one or tvo, but a good number, by 
%i!KYA.* ;t*>iUttoeY w jiKttld hare proved, whether the bruits 
v^ hcf iRftsxvs sdJ di£BjsuimX3oiis were true or not. And 
iikv^'u^r w s^^uid )uT>e tried bj viiat craft and perswasion 
sJw wjt^ ttukie a reOj>>u5 TOman; and if ye had been so 
\fe^4aM»s a» ]k>r sBpre^eode* to enqiure out the truth or 
fcadumJ of ihubi votttaiu and of ber revdations ; it is to be 
sup|Mwd y^ woiud baTi^ s{x4eo with her good, religious, 
and well teanied glk»dy faihier ^or dus time, and also with 
the tenuous aud weiUleanied priests, (as they were es- 
teemed) of whose xvpufts ye ^ were informed by them which 
heard them speak; or yi? would alao have been minded to 
see the book of her reveiackx^ which was offered you, of 
which ye might have had more trial of her and Pof her re- 
velations, than of a hundred communications with her, or of 
as many seudiugs of your chaplains imto her. As for the 
late lord of Canterbury's saying unto you, that she had 
many great visions, it ought to move you never a deal to 
give credence uuto her or her revelations ; for the said lord 
knew no more certainty of her or of her revelations, than 
<fcye dill by her own report. And as touching the saying of 
Anius the prophet, I think verily the same moved you but 
a little to hearken unto her; for 'si the the consummation 
and the end of the Old Testament, and 'sithens the pasdon 
of Christ, God hath done many great and notable things in 
the world, whereof he shewed nothing to his prophets that 
hath come to the knowledge of men. My lord, all these 
things moved you not to give credence unto her, but only 
the very matter whereupon she made her false prophecies ; 
to which matter ye were so affected, as ye be noted to be 
<OQ all matters which ye enter once into, that nothing could 

• ilaro ■ pretnided, ■ e'rr • would bsTc been infonncd 

' oC«M. % ho ' Mtbcncc • titheo ■ in 




OF RECORDS. 199 

come amiss that made for that purpose. And here I ^ap- BOOK 
peal your conscience, and instantly desire you to answer. 
Whether if she had shewed you as many revelations for the 
confirmation of the king's grace's marriage, which he now 
enjoyetb, as she did to the contrary, ye would have ^ven 
as much credence to her as 'ye have done, and would have 
let the trial of her and her revelations, to overpass 7 this 
many years, where ye dwelt not from her but twenty miles 
in the same shire where her trances, and difBgurings, and 
prophecies in her trances were surmised, and ^oo^mterfeited. 
And if percase ye will say (as is not unlike but ye will 
say, minded as ye were wont to be) that the matter be not 
like, for the law of God, in your opinion, standeth with the 
one and not with the other : surely, my lord, I suppose 
there had been no great ^cause more to reject the one than 
the other ; for ye know by scriptures of the Bible, that God 
may by his revelation dispense with his own law, as with 
the Israelites spoiling the iEgyptians, and with Jacob to 
have four wives, and such other. Think you, my lord, 
that any indifferent man, considering the quality of the 
matter, and your affections, and also the negligent passing 
over of such lawful trials as ye might have had of the said 
^nun, and her revelations, is so dull, that cannot perceive 
and discern that your communing, and often sending to the 
said ^nun, was rather to hear and bruit <^more of her reve- 
ladons, than to try out the truth and falshood of the same? 
and in this business, I suppose, it will be hard for you to 
purge your self before God, or the world, but that ye have 
been in great default in hearing, believing, and concealing 
such things as tended to the destruction of the prince ; and 
that her revelations were bent and purposed to that end, 
it hath been duly proved afore as great assembly and coun- 
cil of the lords of this realm, as hath been seen many years 
^heretofore out of a parliament. And what the siud lords 
deemed them worthy io suffer, which said, heard, believed, 

■ appeal to your « the same done, y tliosc * reported. 

* cause to trast the one more tbau ^ maiden, <^ maid, * many 

* meet ; 

O 4 \ 



aOO A COLLECTION 

BOOK and concealed those false revelations, be more terrible than 
^^' any threats spoken by me to your brother* 

And where ye go about to defend, that ye be not to be 
Uamed for concealing ^her revelations concerning the king'^s 
grace, because ye thought it not necessary to rehearse them 
to his highness, for Svii. causes following in your letters ; 
afore I shew you my mind concerning these causes, I sup- 
pose that albeit ^ye percase thought it not necessary to be 
shewed to the prince by you, yet that your thinking shall 
not be your trial, but the law must define whether ye 
oughted to utter it or not. 

And as to the first of the said seven causes ; albeit she 
told you that she had shewed her revelations concerning the 
l^°g^<3 grace to the king her self; yet her sajring, or others, 
discharged not you, but that ye were bound, by your fide- 
lity, to shew to the king^s grace that thing which seemed to 
concern his grace and his reign so nighly : for how knew 
you that she showed these revelations to the king'^s grace, 
but by her own saying, to which ye should have given no 
such credence as to forbear the utterance of so great mat- 
ters concerning a king^s weal ? and why should you so >8i- 
nisterly judge the prince, that if ye had shewed ^ these same 
unto him, he would have thought that ye had brought that 
tale unto him, more for the strengthning and confirmation 
of your opinion, than for any other thing else. Verily, my 
lord, whatsoever your judgement be, I see daily such be- 
nignity and excellent humanity in his grace, that I doubt 
not but his highness would have accepted it in good part, 
if ye had ^ewed the same revelations unto him, as ye were 
bounden by your fidelity. 

To the second cause : albeit she showed you not that any 
prince, or other temporal lord should put the king^s grace in 
danger of his crown ; yet there were wayes enough by which 
her said revelations might have put the king'^s grace in dan- 
ger, as the foresaid council of lords have substantiaUy and 
duly considered : and therefore albeit she shewed you not 

^ the ff six •» you ♦ sincerely ^ the 



OF RECORDS. 201 

the mails whoeby the dnger should ensue to the king, BOOK 
yet ye wece nereitheless bounden to shew him of the dan- ' 

To the third; think you, my lord, that if any person 
would come unto you, and shew you, that the king*s de- 
traction were cooqpired against a certain time, and would 
fiiUy shew you that he were sent from his master to shew 
the same to the king, and will say further unto that, he 
would go strdght to the king ; were it not yet your duty 
to certifie the king^s grace of this ^revlation, and also to 
enquire whether the said person had done his foresaid mes- 
sage or no? Yes verily, and so were ye bound, tho* the 
<"nunne shewed you it was her message frtim God to be 
dedaied by her to the king^s grace. 

To the fourth ; here ye translate the temporal duty that 
ye owe to your prince, to the spiritual duty of such as be 
bound to declare the word of God to the people, and to 
diew onto them the ill and punishment of it in another 
w(«ld ; the concealment whereof pertaineth to the judgment 
of God, but the concealment of this matter pertaineth to 
other judges of this realm. 

To the fifth ; there could no blame be i^attested to you, 
if ye had shewed the <>nunnys revelations to the king'*8 
graces albeit they were afterward found false, for no man 
ought to be blamed doing his duty : and if a man would 
shew you secretly, that there were a great mischief intended 
gainst the prince, were ye to be blamed if ye shewed him 
of it; albeit it Pwere a feigned tale, and the said mischief 
were never ima^ned ? 

Tq the sixth ; concerning an ima^nation of <l master Pary, 
it was known that he was bende himself, and therefore they 
were not blamed that made no rqx)rt thereof; but it was 
not like in this case, for ye took not this ' nunne for a mad 
woman, for if ye had, ye would not have ^ven unto her so 
great credence as ye did^ 

To the final, and seventh cause; where ye lay unto the 

' rertlmtioo, "■ maiden ■ imputed <* maidens f was a 

fdgned talk, i Mr. ' maiden 



808 A COLLECTION 

BOOK charge of our sovereign *that he hath unkindly entreated' 
^^* you with grievous words, and terrible letters, for showing 
his grace truth in his great matter, whereby ye were dis- 
comforted to shew unto him the ^nunnys revelations : I be- 
lieve that I know the king'^s goodness, and natural gentle-- 
ness so well, that his grace would not so unkindly ^ handle 
you, as your unkindly *wrote of him, unless ye gave him 
other causes than be expressed in your letters. And 
whatsoever the king'^s grace hath said or written unto you 
heretofore, yet Xthat notwithstanding ye were nevertheless 
bounden to utter to him those pernicious revelations. 

Finally ; where ye desire, for die passion of Christ, that 
ye be no more ^qwickened in this matter, for if ye be put 
to that strait, ye will not lose your soul, but ye will speak 
as your consdence ^leadeth you, with many ^moo words of 
great courage. My lord, if ye had taken my counsel sent 
unto you by your brother, and followed the same, submits 
ting your self, by your letters, at the king'^s grace, for your 
offences in this behalf, I would have trusted that ye should 
never be ^quykkennd in this matter more. But now, where 
ye take upon you to defend the whole matter, as ye were in 
no default, I cannot so far promise you : and surely, my 
lord, if the matter come to trial, your own confession in this 
letter, besides the witness which be against you, will be 
sufficient to condemn you : wherefore, my lord, I will eft- 
soons advise you, that laying apart all such excuses as ye 
have alledged in your letters, which in my opinion be of 
small effect, as I have declared, ye beseech the king^s grace, 
by your letters, to be your gracious lord, and to remit unto 
you your negligence, over-sight, and offence, committed 
against his highness in this behalf; and I dare undertake 
that his highness shall benignly accept you into his gracious 
favour, all matters of displeasure past afore this time for- 
gotten and forgiven. As touching the speaking of your 
conscience, it is thought that ye have written and have 
spoken as much as ye can, and many things, as some right 

■ that hath so unkindly * maidens ■ handled * writings Mm, 
^ thatom. ' twitched • bindeth >* more « qnykkrand 



OF RECORDS. 90S 

pobably ^bdieve, agunst your own oonadeiice: and men BOOK 
report, that at the ]ast convocation, ye spake many things ^^' 
whidi ye could not well defend; and therefore it is not 
greatly feared what ye can say or write in that matter, how- 
Defer ye be ^quykkened and startled. And if ye had 
taken, &C. 



L. 

A remmciaiion of ike pope's supremacy signed by the heads 

of six religious houses. 

QuuM ea sit non solum Christianas religionis et pietatis 
X96oj aed nostrse etiam obediential regula, ut domino nostro 
Henrico, gus nominis pro dominio regio Octavo, cui uni et 
aofi poat Christum Jesum Salvatorem nostrum debentur 
omnia, non modo omnimodam in Christo, et eandem nn- 
ceram, perpetuamq; animi devotionem fidem, observantiam, 
hoDorem, cultum, reverentiam praestemus, sed etiam de 
eadem fide et observantia nostra rationem quotiescunque 
postulatntur reddamus, et palam omnibus si res poscat li- 
boittsame testemur : norint universi ad quos praesens scrip- 
turn pervenit, quod nos priores et conventus fratrum, viz. 
prffidicatores Langley Regis ordinis Sancti Dominici, M ino» 
rum deAilsbury ordinis Sancti Francisd, praedicatorum Dun- 
stopliae ordinis antedicti, Minorum de Bedford ordinis Sancti 
Frandsci, fratrum Carmelitarum de Hechyng ordinis Beatae 
Mariae, Minorum de Morea ordinis Sancti Francisci, uno ore 
et voce, atque unauimi omnium ct singulorum consensu et 
assensu, hoc scripto nostro sub sigillis nostris communibus, et 
in domibus nostris capitularibus dato, pro nobis et succes- 
soribus nostris omnibus et singulis, in perpetuum profite- 
mur, testamur et fideliter promittimus et spondemus, nos 
dictos priores et conventus et successores nostros, omnes et 
angulos, integram, inviolatam, sinceram perpetuamq; fidem, 
observantiam et obedientiam semper praestituros erga domi- 
num regem nostrum Hcnricum Octavum, et erga serenissi* 
mam reginam Annam uxorem ejusdem, ct erga castum sanc« 

^ belieres * quykkrane 



a04 A COLLECTION 

BOOK tumq; matrimoniuin nuper non solum inter eoadem juste et 
legitime oontractum, ratum et oonsummatum, sed etiam tam 
in duabus oonvocationibus cleri, quam in parliamento domi« 
ncMnim spiritualium et temporalium atq; oommunium in 
eodem parliamento oongr^atorum et praesentium determi- 
natum, et per Thomam Cantuarien. episcopum solenniter 
confirmatum, et erga quamcunq; aliam ejusdem Henrid 
regis nostri uxorem, post mortem praedictse Annse nunc ux- 
oris suae legitimes ducendam, et erga sobolem dicti domini 
regis Henrici ex praedicta Anna legitime tam progenitam 
quam progignendam, et ei^ sobolem dicti domini regis ex 
alia quacunq; l^tima uxore post mortem ejusdem Annas 
legitime progignendam, et quod eadem populo notificalH- 
mus, praedicabimus et suadebimus, ubicunque dabitur locus 
et occasio. Item, quod confirmatum, ratumq; habemus 
semperq; perpetuo habituri sumus, quod praedictus rex 
noster Henricus est caput ecdesias Anglicanae. Item, quod 
episcc^us Romanus, qui in suis buUis papae nomen usurpat 
et summi pontificis principatum sibi arrogat, nihilo ma- 
joris neq; auctoritatis aut jurisdictionis habendus sit, quam 
cieteri qui vis episcopi in Anglia alibi in sua cujusq; diocese. 
Item, quod soli dicto domino r^ et successoribus suis ad- 
haerebimus, atq; ejus proclamationes, insuper omnes Anglias 
l^es atque etiam statuta omnia, in parliamento et per par- 
liamentum decreta, confirmata, stabilita et ratificata, per- 
petuo manutenebimus. Episcopi Romani legibus, decretis 
et canonibus, si qui contra legem divinam et sacram scrip- 
turam esse invenientur, in perpetuum renunciantes. Item, 
quod nuUus nostrum omnium in ulla vel privata vel publica 
concione quicquam ex sacris scripturis desumptum ad alie- 
num sensum detorquere praesumet, sed quisquis Christum 
ejusque vera praedicabit catholice et orthodoxe. Item, quod 
unusquisque in suis orationibus et comprecationibus de 
more faciendis, primum omnium regem, tanquam supre- 
mum caput ecclesias Anglicanas, Deo et populi precibus 
commendabit; deinde reginam cum sua sobole, turn demum 
archiepisoopum Cantuarien. cum caeteris cleri ordinibus, 
prout videbitur. Item, quod omnes et singuli praedicti pri- 



OF RECORDS. 



a06 



ores et oonyentus et suocesBores nostri^ conscientis et juris- BOOK 
janiidi sacro firmiter oUigamur, quod omnia et singula 
pnedicta fiddlier et in perpetuum obsenrabimus. In cujus 
lei testinKMiium huic instrumento, vel scripto nostro, com- 
mania sigilla nostra appendimus, et nostra nomina propria 
quiaque manu subscripsimus, sacris in domibus nostris capi- 
tularibus, die quinto mmins Maii, anno Christi millesimo 
qmngentesimo trigenmo quarto, regni vero regis nostri 
Heniici Octavi vioesimo sexto. 



Ego frater Richardusln- 
gerth prior conventus, et 
pnedicator Langley Regis, 
cum consensu omnium fra- 
tnim ccmventus praedicti, non 
oosctus sed qxmte subscribo. 

Ego firater Johannes Cot- 
toD, prior conventus prasdi- 
caUNTum Dunstabliae, cum as- 
senau omnium fratrum con- 
ventus praedicti, non coactus 
8ed qponte subscribo* 



Ego frater Johannes Wy- 
att, sacraa theologias doctor 
oonyentus Bed. una cum as- 
aensu omnium fratrum, spon- 
te hoc scribo et non coactus. 



Ego frater Joannes Sut- 
ler, prior conventus Carme- 
litarum Hicchise, cum assen- 
su omnium fratrum conven- 
tus praedicti, non coactus sed 
sponte subscribo. 

Ego firater Ed wardus Tiy- 
ley sacrae theologian baca- 
laureus^ et conventus Ails- 
beriae, cum assensu omnium 
fratrum conventus praedicti, 
non coactus sed sponte sub- 
scribo. 

Ego frater Johannes Chap- 
manus, sacrae theologies ba- 
calaureus, magister immerito 
conventus Mare, cum assensu 
omnium fratrum, mea sponte 
subscribo. 



AnoQier dedaraiion to the same purpose^ mutatis mutandis, 
i$ made by the prioress ofBedfhrd in Kent, qfthe order 
qf Si. Dominickj May 4* 1534. regn. vicesimo sexto. 
Rot. Clausa. 



S06 A COLLECTION OF RECORDS. 

i LI. 

_ J wumdatejbr the consecra^on of a ntffragan Inthop. 
Rot. Pat. 2. Pm-. «7 1^. 
Rex rererendissimo in Christo patri et perdilecto cons- 
fiario Dostro Thonue Caotuaiienn ejuscopo B&lutem. Beve- 
lendus pater et dilectus oMintiarius noster Richard us Norvi- 
cenas episcopus nolns significsTit, qrnd diceceais sua epi- 
9cc^ suflnganei solatio, qui sue aollidtudinis partem susd- 
nere coDsueril, destituta est et exisUt ; et ideo rever^xJos 
pativs Gregorium abbatem monasteni beats Mariro de Ley- 
stoDe, et llioiiiam Mannyoge pnorem monasteni bnbe 
Marite de Butler, Norvicen. dioc ordine sacerdotali rite 
insagnitos, et l^timo matrinxHiio huos, et in state l^Um 
cwutitutos, Tirasque in sjuntualibtts et temporalibus multum 
riminispeclos, quibtis de eanonios nihil obriant institula, 
quo minus (ut assenint) ad ejnscopalem suflragana digni- 
tatem admitti posaut et debereot, nolns per suas literas suo 
nwgno sigillo munitas pnesentavit, hurailiter et devote sup- 
plirans, quatenus nos altmim ipsonim nc pnesentatorum 
ail aliquam scdem efHscopi suflraganei infra provinciam 
Caniuaiiensetn existentem nominare, ipnque mc nominato 
siviun), litulum ct digmtatem hujusmodi sedJs donare &%■ 
natvmur : unde nos ex gratia nostra qieciali et mero motu 
nustri-s dictum leverendum patrem Thontam Mannjnge 
{xiomn monasteni beats Maris de Butley prsdicti, slterum 
ex dirtis, pnesentamus in episcopum suffragancum sedis 
(ii|w via Norvicen. dioces. antedicts, nominamus, eique 
sttlum, titulum ct dignitatem ^usmodi sedis epiacopi suffra- 
ganci «Umus ct conferimus. Atque bsc Tobis ieaon pne- 
•mtium, ngnificttnus, reqiurentes tos, quatoius eundeffl 
patmn nc per Doa •oralnatum, in efHscopum suffraganeum 
^mdem McBa Gipa via conaecietis, «que b«>edictioDem ae 
amdt ywojwBa itugoia conferatis; ca^eraq; tHnoia et 
■ingult t^W TMtro in hac parte incombunt officio pastorali, 
juxu ntnlum ci riimt.iin itatud pariiamenti in vicesmo sexto 
lY^iii iKutri npud Westmonastevium nup^editiper- 

r. R. apud Weslm. 6. die Martii S? r^n. 




AD L.IBRUM TERTIUM. 



I. 

tntbrwditmsjbr Aegtnerai vuiiation of ike monasteries. 



i rtgiiB inquUitioniSj in fnotuuiicam vitam agenUs^ 
exponendi^ eipnscipue in exemptos i juriscUctione dic^ 
cesana^Jam tantum reguB tnofesUUi et ejusjurisdictiom 
ntbdUos ei eubjectosy ac hujus indyti sui regm stahUis 
et legibue, mdUeque aliis peniiuSy obnoxios et astrictos. 

In primie; Whether divine service be solemnly sung, BOOK 
obfienred, and kept in this monastery, ^accordingly to 



die number and the abilities thereof, by night and by day. Cotton lib. 
in due time and hours ? and how many be present commonly fou 13. * 
at mattins, and other service, and who be absent, and so ac- 
customed to be, without cause or sickness ? 

52. Item ; How many monks, canons regulars or nuns, be 
within this monastery, and how many there ought to be, 
and whether the number be compleat acconUng to the 
founder's will, or the statutes, ordinances, and laudable cus- 
tom of this house ; and whether the number be augmented 
or diminished now of late ? 

S. Item ; Who were the first founders of this house ? 
Fundationem primamj secundamj terttam^ et quotquot 
habenty exhibeant. 

4. Item; Whether this house hath ^had any encrease of 
lands given to it sithence the first foundation thereof ? by 
whom ? by how many ? and when ? 

5. Item ; To what sum of money <^ thole revenues and rents 
of this house <^doth extend and amount <^unto yearly ? 

6. Item ; Whether this house was ever ^ translate from one 



according ^ had om. < those ''do • anto om, f transtatetl 




208 A COLLECTION 

BOOK habit and order to another? by whose authority ? and for 
' what cause ? 

TrcmslaHonem exhibeant. 

7. Item; How the lands and possesaons appertaining 
unto this monastery, ^ven by the first founder, and all 
other lands given sithence the first foundation, were granted, 
given, and established, and so first brought to mortemain ? 
whether by the only authority of the giver, or by the auto- 
rization of the prince for that time rdgning^ and by what 
tenour and form ye hold them ? 

Donationem et confirmationem exhibeant 

8. Item ; What evidence have Sye to shew for all and 
angular your lands, manors, tenements, and other your pos- 
sessions mortisate, and given unto you, and this your mo- 
nastery? 

9* Item ; Wherefore, for what causes and considerations 
ye were exempt from your diocesan ? and what was your 
suggestion and motive at the obtaining of your said exemp- 
tion? 

Exemptionem exhibeant* 

10. Item ; Whether ye have any private, peculiar, or local 
statutes, confirmations, ordinances, or rules, made only for 
the behoof, good order, and singular weal of this house, be- 
sides the rules of your profession ? and whether they were 
made either by your founders before your exemption, or by 
the good fathers of this house, with the whole consent of the 
brethren, ^then being sithen your exemption : to what use 
they were made, and how ye observe them ? 

Stasia iUa locaHa, et cUia quotquot habenij exhibeant. 

11. Item; By what way and form the master of this 
house was elected and chosen ? and whether all the bre- 
thren having, or ought to have by the law, statutes, or lau- 
dable custom of this house, voices in the election, were pre- 
sent in the same election, or lawfully called or cited to it ? 

12. Item; Whether any persons excommunicate, sus- 
pended, or interdicted, did give voices in the same election? 

18. Item ; Within what time after the election was made 

■ you ** then om. 



OF RECORDS. 209 

and done, the master of this house was confirmed ? and by BOO K 
whom? "'• 

14. Item ; Whether unto the confirmation, all that had 
ioterest, or that would object against the same, were law- 
fully cited, monished, and called ? 

EaMbeai dectianem, confimuUkmem et titulum su4B in- 
cufnbefUi€B. 

15. Item; What rule the master of this house, and other 
the brethren, do profess ? 

16. Item ; How many be professed, and how many be 
novices ; and whether the novices have like habit, or use to 
wear an habit distinct from the habit of the brethren pro- 
fessed? 

17. Item; Whether ye do use to profess your novices in 
due time, and within what time and space after they have 
taken the habit upon them ? 

18. Item ; Whether the brethren of this house do know 
the rule that they have professed^ and whether they keep 
their profession according to that their rule, and custom of 
this house ; and in espedal, the three substantial and prin- 
cipal vows, that is to say, poverty ^ chastity , and obedience f 

19. Item; Whether any of the brethren use any propriety 
of money, or of plate, in their chambers: or of any other 
manner thing unwarre of the master, and without his know- 
ledge and licence, or by his sufferance and knowledge ? and 
for what cause ? 

90. Item; Whether ye do keep chastity, not using the 
company of any suspect woman within this monastery, or 
without ? And whether the master, or any brother of this 
house be suspected upon incontinency, or defamed for that 
he is much conversant with women ? 

21. Item; Whether women useth and resorteth much to 
this monastery by back ways, or otherwise? and whether 
they be accustomably, or at any time lodged within the 
precinct thereof? 

S2. Item; Whether the master, or any brother of this 
house, useth to have any boys or young men la)ring with 
him? 

VOL. I. P. 2. p 



210 A COLLECTION 

BOOK 28. Item; Whether the brethren of this house keep their 
' obedience, being ready at their master^s commandment, in 
all things honest, lawful, and reasonable ? 

Sequuntur reguice cceremoniales. 

24. Item; Whether ye do keep silence in the church, 
cloister, frwtrie, and dormitorie, at the hours and time 
specified in your rule ? 

25. Item; Whether ye do keep fasting and abstinence, ac- 
cording to your rules, statutes, ordinances, and laudable 
customs of this house ? 

26. Item; Whether ye abstain from flesh in time of Ad- 
vent, and other times declared and specified by the law, 
rules, and laudable customs of this house? 

27 Item; Whether ye wear shirts and sheets of >wooll, 
or that ye have any constitution, ordinance, or dispensation, 
granted or made to the contrary, by sufficient and lawful 
authority ? 

Projitentes regulam Benedicti qtuim arctissime tenentur 
ad prcedicta ccsremomalia observanda. 

28. Item; Whether ye do sleep altogether in the ^dortre, 
under one roof, or not ? 

29. Item ; Whether ye have all separate beds, or any one 
of you doth lay with another ? 

80. Item; Whether ye do keep the friutry at meals, so 
that two parts, or the least, the ^more part of the whole 
covent be always there, unless the master at every one time 
dispense with you to the contrary ? 

81. Item; Whether ye do wear your religious habit con- 
tinually, and never leave it off but when ye go to bed ? 

82. Item; Whether every brethren of this house have 
lightly departed hence, and hath gone to any other house 
of like order and profession, without special letters and 
licence of their master ? 

88. Item; Whether the master and brethren of this house 
have received and admitted any brother of another house, 
without special licence and letters of his master and head ? 

84 Item; Whether any of you, sithence the time of your 

* woolleiiy ^ dormitorie, > two parts 



OF RECORDS. Ml 

pnieadoDj hath gone out of thb house to his Aiends, or BOOK 
otherwise ? '"• 

85. Item; How ofutiines he did so, and how long at every 
time ye tarried forth ? 

96. Item; Whether ye had special licence of your master 
80 to go forth, or not ? 

S7. Item; Whether at every time of your b^g forth, ye 
changed or left off your haUt, or every part thereof? 

38. litm; Whether ye, or any of you be, or hath been, 
io manifest apostasy, that is to say, fugitives or vagabonds? 

89. Item; For what cause or occa«on ye have so gone 
forth and been in apostasy ? and whether the cause of your 
going forth was by reason of the great cruelty of your mas- 
ter, or by his negligence, not calling you home to your 
cknster? 

40. Item; Whether ye be weekly shaven, and do not 
nourish or suffer your hair to be long ? and whether ye 
wear your apparel according to the rule, not too excessive, 
nor too exquisite ; and in like wise the ■'^trappors of your 
horses, and other your bearing beasts ? 

41. Item; Whether the master and head of this house do 
use his brethren charitably, without partiality, malice, envy, 
grudge, or displeasure more shewed to one than to another? 

42. Item; Whether he do use his disciplines, corrections, 
and punishments upon his brethren, with mercy, pity, and 
charity, without cruelty, rigorousness, and enormous hurt. 
Dp more favouring one than another ? 

• 4S. Item; Whether any brother, or religious person of 
this house, be incorrigible ? 

44. Item; Whether the master of this house do use his 
Inethren charitably when they be sick and diseased ? and 
whether in time of their ^ckness he do procure unto them 
phyricians, and all other necessaries ? 

45. Item; Whether he make his accompts (as he ought 
to do) once every year before his brethren, and chiefly the 
seniors and officers, to the intent they may be made privy 

■■ tinppo's 



212 A COLLECTION 

BOOK to the state and condition of the house, and know perfectly 
the due administration thereof? 

46. Item; Whether the prior, ^tesprior, sellerer, kitchener, 
terrure, sacristen, or any such-like officer, having adminis- 
tration of every manner revenues of this house, do make 
his whole and true accompt, according as he is bound to do, 
not applying any thing by him received to his own proper 
use or commodity ? 

47. Item; Whether any religious person of this house do 
bear, occupy, or exercise more offices than one, for, and to 
his own singular commodity, advantage, or profit, by the 
partial dealing of the master ? 

48. Item; Whether all and singular the revenues and 
profits of this house be converted and employed to the be- 
hove and use thereof, and of the brethren, and according to 
the founder^s mind and giver ? 

49. Item; Whether the master do make sufficient repara- 
tions upon his monastery, as the church and all other hous- 
ing thereto adjoyned, and also upon all other the lands, 
granges, farms, and tenements belonging to the same, and 
whether he sufier any dilapidation, decay, or ruine in any 
part of them ? 

50. Item ; Whether there be any inventory made of all 
and singular the moveables, goods, which from time to time 
have been, and yet be in this house, as of jewels, reliques, 
ornaments, vestiments, ready money, plate, bedding, with 
other utensils; also of com, ^ catalls and other commodities, 
to the intent the state and condition of this house may be 
always known ? 

51. Item; That ye express truly and sincerely the whole 
state and condition of this house, as in money, plate, Pcattal, 
com, and other goods P 

52. Item; Whether this monastery be indebted ? to whom? 
and for what cause ? 

53. Item ; Whether any of the lands be sold, or mort- 
gaged ; and for what sums ? 

54. Item; Whether any be let to farm by the master of 

" subprior, • chattels p cattol, 



OF RECORDS. S18 

this house for term of years, and for how many years? and BOOK 
qiedally whether they be letten for smaU sums, or for less 
sums than they were wont to be letten for, to the intent to 
haye great sums of ready money before hand ? 

55. Item; Whether he do enforce, compel, or constrain > 
his brethren, or any of them, to consent to the sealing of 
any leases, grants, fium-holds, annuities, corrodies, or any 
odier alienations? 

56. Item; Whether the plate and jewels, or any part or 
parcel thereof or of any other moveable goods of this house 
be laid to pledge, sold, or alienated for a time, or for ever? 
for what cause, and to wh<»n ? or otherwise imbezled, or 
consumed? 

57. Item; Whether the master of this house be wont to 
give under lus seal of office, or covent-seal, farms, corrodies, 
annuities, or offices, to his kinsfolk, alliances, friends, or ac- 
quuntance, for term of years, or otherwise, to the hurt, 
hindrance, dammage, and impoverishment of this house? 

58. Item; Whether he be wont to grant any patent, or 
oovent^eal, without the consent of his brethren ? 

69* Item; Whether the covent-seal of this house be surely 
and safely kept under three keys; that is to say, one remain- 
ing and being in <ithe custody of the master, and the other 
two in the custody of two seniours ? 

60. Item; Whether the muniments and evidences of the 
lands, rents, and revenues of this house, be safely kept from 
vermine and moistness ? 

61. Item; Whether the master do keep hospitality accord- 
ing to the ability of ' tliis house, and in like manner as other 
fiadiers 'thereof have done heretofore ? 

6S. Item; Whether the master of this house, in receiving 
any novice, being of ^will and toward mind to enter into re- 
ligion, hath demanded or received^ or convented to receive 
any money, rewards, or any other temporal commodities of 
him so entring, or willing to enter, or of any other his 
friends ? and whether for not promising, granting, or ^ving 



n tbe am. * hit • hereof * williDg 

pS 




214 A COLLECTION 

BOOK such rewards or gifts, any hath been repelled and not re- 
^^^' ceived ? 

68. Item ; Whether the novices, and other received into 
rehgion, have a preceptor and master deputed unto them to 
teach them grammar and good letters ? 

64. Item; Whether any seniour of this house be deputed 
to declare, inform, and instruct them their rules, and where- 
unto they shall be bounden to observe and keep, after their 
profesfflon ? 

65. Item; Whether any of you have taken upon him the 
habit and profession of your religion, chiefly for the intent, 
hope, or trust to be made head and master of this house ? 

66. Item; Whether the master of this house, in ^ving 
any advocation, nomination, presentation, or collation of any 
parsonage, vicarage, chapel, or benefice of the patronage 
and gift of this house, do take, or use to take any manner 
pennon, portion, or other commodity or gams ; or else doth 
make any convention or compaction, whereby any lucre may 
ensue to him in that behalf? 

67. Item; Whether he do receive, or use to receive, the 
fruits and revenues of every such benefice vacant, or use to 
borrow any money of him to whom he intendeth to give 
such benefice unto, expresly covenanting or intending, that 
he so obtaining the said benefice, shall freely and clearly 
remit the said money so borrowed ? 

68. Item ; What, and how many benefices the master of 
this house doth occupy and keep in his own hands ? 

69. Item; Whether the same benefices be appropriate and 
united to this house by sufficient authority P 

70. Item; Whether the master of this house doth make 
distributions amongst the parishioners of the benefices ap- 
propriate, and "doo keep and observe all and singular other 
provisions and ordinances specified and expressed in the ap- 
propriations of the same benefices ? 

Exhibeant omnes et sirijgtilas approprieUioneSy una cum 
ordAnationibus et donationtbus ^vicariarum. 

71. Item; Whether he do promote unto such benefices, 

* doth * vicofiatuum. 



OF RECORDS. ftlB 

as be of hb gift, suflScient and able persons in learning, BOOK 
manners, and vertue ? ^^^' 

7S. Item ; Whether any brother of this house do serve 
any parish-church, being appropriate and united to the 
same, and how many churches appropriate be so served ? 

7S. Item ; Whether the master of this house hath and 
possesseth any benefice with cure, or any other dignity with 
his abby ? 

Si dliquod tale Jhabeat^ dispensationem exhibeat 

74. Item ; Whether the master of this house at any time 
anoe he was first made abbot, or master, did know or be- 
lieve that he was suspended, or excommunicate, either by 
the law, or by any judge ; and whether he knowing or sup- 
poRDg himself 'so to be, did sing mass in the mean time, 
and before he was absolved ? 

In visitaiUmemoniaUumadpreBmissaaddanturJuBe. 

75. Item ; Whether this monastery hath good and suffi- 
dent enclosure, and whether the doors ^and windows be 
diligently kept shut, so that no man can have any entry 
bto the same, or any part thereof, at inconvenient times ? 

^Perquam neceesarium erit visitatori ^circuire ma- 
naeteriumj ac videre et rimare dispositionem CBdificiorum^ 
et an eint aliqtta loca pervia per qua secrete intrari poe^ 
sit; et ^ut una secum habeat abboitiseam cum duabua aut 
tribue senioribus ^monialibus^ quibus tu^n interroget^ an 
ostia monaeterii singulis quibusque noctibus sub clavibus 
clausa teneantur^ et quce earum monialium senio confec^ 
tarum, vel an abbots ipsa clavium custodiam tempore noc^ 
tumo ^habeat et teneat: nam lum est ttUum clavium 
icustodiamjunioribus committers. 

76. Item; Whether strangers, both men and women, 
useth commonly to have communication with the sisters of 
this house, without licence of the abbess or prioress, spe- 
cially in secret places, and in the absence of their sisters ? 

y kabei, ■ 80 om, • and the wiodows *> Propter guod necestarium 
* cireunure ^ ui om. • monuUihu, h quibus * habetmt et teneant : 
t eueiodem 

p 4 



816 A COLLECTION 

BOOK 77. Item; Whether any aster of this house were pro- 
fessed for any manner of compulsion of her friends **or 
kinsfolk, or by the abbess or prioress ? 

78. Item; Whether any of the sisters of this house 
useth to go forth any whither out of the precinct thereof, 
without special licence of their abbess or prioress ? 

79. Item ; Whether any sister doth use her habit conti- 
nually out of her cell P 

80. Item ; Wherein every one of you occupieth her self, 
beside the time of divine service ? 

81. Item ; Whether any sister of this house hath any fa- 
miliarity with religious men, secular priests, or laymen, 
being not ^nigh.of kin unto them P 

8S. Item ; Whether any sister of this house hath been 
taken and found with any such accustomably so commun- 
ing, and could not shew any reasonable cause why they ^so 
did? 

88. Item ; Whether any of you doth use to write any 
letters of love, or lasnvious fashion to any person, or re- 
ceive any such, or have any privy messengers coming and 
resorting unto you, or any of you, with * tokens or gifts, 
from any manner secular person or other ? 

84. Item ; Whether any of you doth use to speak with 
any manner of person, by night or by day, by grates or 
back windows, or other privy places within this monastery, 
without licence of your head ? 

85. Item ; Whether the confessor of this house be a dis- 
creet man, of good learning, vertue, and honest behaviour, 
of good name and fame, and whether he hath been always 
so taken ? 

86. Item; How oftimes in the year the sisters of this 
house useth to be confessed and communicate ? 

Restat pro ecclesiis coUegtatis^ hospttalibus^ ecclesii^ 
cathedralUniSy parochiallbtis ecclesiis^ episcopo, et 
archiepiacopOf pro or dine ^Jerosciamitarum P 
Exhibeant omnia scripta, munimenta^ ^instrumenta 

I* and kinafblka, ^ near ^ did so ? i token 

"* Jei-osobnitarum / " instrumenta om. 



OF RECORDS. 817 

inxfentariaf ^scedukp qtuecunq; unde aliquid cogniHonis BOOK 
eorum re/bmuUioni monasieriorumy sive domorum uHH- 
taiij necessariiB PeapUcarif aut quoquo modo coUigipoS' 
sit. 



11. 

General tnjmictions to be given on the king's highnesses be- 
half in aU monasteries and other houses^ of whaisoever 
order or religion they be. 

First ; That the abbot, prior, or president, and all other Cotton lib. 
brethren of the place that is virited, shall faithfully, truly, ^^^ ^ 
and heartily, keep and observe, and cause, teach, and pro- 
cure to be kept and observed of other, as much as in them 
may lie, all and angular contents, as well in the oath of the 
king's highness succession, given heretofore by them, as in 
a certun profes^on lately sealed with the common seal, and 
subscribed and agned with their own hands : also that they 
shall observe and fulfil, by all the means that they best 
may, the statutes of this realm, made or to be made, for 
the ^extirpation and taking away of the usurped and pre- 
tensed jurisdiction of the bishop of Rome within this realm : 
and for the assertion and confirmation of the authority, ju- 
risdiction, and prerogative of ^our most noble sovereign 
lord the king, and his successors ; and that they shall dili- 
gently instruct their juniors and youngers, and all other 
committed to their cure, that the king^s power is by the 
laws of God most excellent of all under God in- earth ; and 
that we ought to obey him afore all other powers, by God'^s 
prescript; and that the bishop of Rome^s jurisdiction or 
authority heretofore usurped, by no means is founded or 
established by holy scripture : but that the same, partly by 
the craft and deceit of the same bishop of Rome, and by 
his evil and ambitious canons and decretals ; and partly by 
the toleration and permission of princes, by little and little 
hath grown up; and therefore now, of most right and 
equity, is taken away, and clean expelled out of this realm. 

* seheduku quateunq; p explieuriy • suppressioD ^ your 



218 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Also, that the abbot, prior, or president and brethren, 
*^^' may be declared, by the king^s supream power and author- 
ity ecclesiastical, to be absolved and loosed from all manner 
obedience, oath and profession by them heretofore perchance 
promised, or made to the said bishop of Rome, or to any 
other in his stead, or occupying his authority, or to any other 
foreign ^ power, or person : and nevertheless let it be en- 
joyned to them, that they shall not promise or give such 
oath or profession to any such foreign potentate hereafter. 
And if the statutes of the siud order religious, or place, 
seem to bind them to obedience, or subjection, or any other 
recognizance of superiority to the said bishop of Rome, or 
to any other foreign power, potentate, person or place by any 
ways: such statutes, by the king's grace^s visitors, be ut- 
terly annihilate, broken, and declared void and of none 
effect ; and that they be in no case bounden or obligate to 
the same, and such statutes to be forthwith utterly put 
forth and abolished out of the books or muniments of that 
reli^on, order or place, by the president and his brethren. 

Also, that no monk, or brother of this monastery, by any 
means go forth of the precinct of the same. 

Also, that women, of what state or degree soever they 
be, be utterly excluded from entring into the limits or cir- 
cuit of this monastery, or place, unless they first obtain li- 
cence of the king^s highness, or his visitor. 

Also, that there be no entring into this monastery but 
one, and that by the great fore-gate of the same, which di- 
ligently shall be watched and kept by some porter specially 
appointed for that purpose, and shall be shut and opened 
by the same both day and night, at convenient and accus* 
tomed hours; which porter shall repel all manner women 
from entrance into the said monastery. 

Also, that all and singular brethren, and monks of this 
monastery, take their refections altogether in a place called 
the misericordiey such days as they eat flesh, and all other 
days in their refectory ; and that at every mess there sit 
four of them, not of duty demanding to them any certain, 

« prioce, 



OF RECORDS. S19 

usual, or accustomed duty or portion of meat as they were BOOK 
woot to do ; but that they be content with such <* victual as ' 

is set before them, and there take their refections soberly, 
without excess, with giving due thanks to God ; and that 
at every such refection, some chapter of the New-Testament, 
or Old, by some of the said brethren, be read and recited 
to the other, keeping ralence, and giving audience to the 
same. 

Also, that the abbot and president do daily prepare one 
table for himself and his guests thither resorting, and that 
not over-sumptuous, *or full of delicate and strange dishes, 
but honestly furnished with common meats; at which 
table, the said abbot, or some senior in his stead, shall mi 
to receive, and ^gentilly entertain the strangers, the guests. 

Also, that none of the brethren send any part of his 
meat, or the leavings thereof to any person, but that there 
be asragned an almoner, which shall gather the leavings, 
both of the covent and strangers tables, after that the 
servants of the house have had their convenient refections, 
and distribute the same to poor people; amongst whom 
special consideration be had of such, before other, as be 
kinsfolk to any of the said brethren, if they be of like power 
and debility as other be ; and also of those which endeavour 
themselves, with all their will and labour, to get their living 
with their hands, and yet cannot fully help themselves for 
their chargeable houshold, and multitude of children : yet 
let them not be so cherished, that they shall leave labour 
and fall to idleness ; with consideration also specially to be 
had of them, which by weakness of their limbs and body be 
so impotent that they cannot labour ; and by no means let 
such alms be given to valiant mighty and idle beggars and 
vagabonds^ as commonly use to resort about such places ; 
wMch rather as drove-beasts and mychers, should be driven 
away and compelled to labour, than in their idleness and 
lewdness, against the form of the king^s grace^s statute in 
this bdialf made, cherished and maintained, to the great 
hm^rawir** and damage of the comnum-weal. 

* nctuate * aod ' genUy 




220 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Also, that all other almses or distributions due, or ac- 
• customed to be made, by reason of the foundation, statutes, 
or customs of this place, be made and given, as largely and 
as lil)erally as ever they were at any time heretofore. 

Also, that the abbot, prior, or president, shall find wood 
and fewel sufficient to make fire in the refectory, from Al- 
hallow-even to Good- Friday. 

Also, that all the brethren of this house, except the ab- 
bot, and such as be sick, or evil at ease, and those that have 
fulfilled their jubilee, lie together in the dormitory, every 
one by himself, in several beds. 

Also, that no brother, or monk, of this house, have any 
child or boy laying, or privily accompanying with him, or 
otherwise haunting unto him, other than to help liim to 
mass. 

Also, that the brethren of this house, when they be sick, 
or evil at ease, be seen unto, and be kept in the infirmary 
duly, as well for their sustenance of meat and drink, as for 
their good keeping. 

Also, that the abbot, or pre^dent, keep and find in some 
university, one or two of his ^brethren, according to the 
ability and possessions of this house ; which brethren, after 
they be learned in good and holy letters, when they return 
home, may instruct and teach their brethren, and diligently 
preach the word of God. 

Also, that every day, by the space of one hour, a lesson 
of holy scripture be kept in this covent, to which all, under 
pain by this said president to be moderated, shall resort ; 
which president shall have authority to dispense with them, 
that they ^may with a low and treatable voice, say their 
long hours, which were wont to be sung. 

Also, that the brethren of this house, after divine service 
done, read or hear somewhat of holy scripture, or occupy 
themselves in some such like honest and laudable exercise. 

Also, that all and^ every brethren of this house shall ob- 
serve the rule, statutes, and laudable customs of this reli- 
gion, as far as they do agree with holy scripture and the 

g brothers, >* may om. 



OF RECORDS. ttl 

word of God. And that the abbot, prior, or preadent of BOOK 
dus monastery, every day shall expound to his brethren, as *"' 
plmnly as may be, in English, a certain part of the rule 
that they have professed, and apply the same always to the 
doctrine of Christ, and not contrariwise ; and he shall teadi 
them, that ^their said rule, and other their prindples of re- 
ligion (so far as they be laudable) be taken out of holy 
scripture ; and he shall show them the places from whence 
they were derived ; and that their ceremonies, and other 
observances of religion, be none other things than as the 
first letters or prindples, and certain introductions to true 
Christianity, or to observe an order in the church. And 
that true religion is not contained in apparel, manner of 
going, shaven heads, and such other marks; nor in silence, 
fasting, up-riring in the night, singing and such other kind 
of ceremonies, but in cleanness of mind, pureness of living, 
Christ^s faith not fdgned, and brotherly charity, and true 
honouring of God in spirit and verity. And that those 
above-said things were instituted and begun, that they 
being first exercised in ^ those, in process of time might 
asc^d to those as by certain steps, that is to say, to the 
chief point and end of religion : and therefore let them be 
diligently exhorted, that they do not continually stick and 
'oonrist in such ceremonies and observances, as though they 
had perfectly fulfilled the chief and outmost of the whole 
true religion; but that when they have <"over past such 
things, they endeavour themselves to higher things, and 
convert their minds from such external matters, to more 
inward and deeper considerations, as the law of God and 
Christian religion doth teach and show. And that they 
assure not themselves of any reward or commodity any 
wise, by reason of such ceremonies and observances, except 
they refer all such to Christ, and for his sake observe them ; 
and* for that they might thereby the more easily keep such 
things as he hath commanded, as well to them as to all 
Christian people. 
Also, that the abbot and president of this place shall 

i the ^ tbeae, * surcease " once 



fm A COLLECTION 

BOOK make "a true and full reckoning and accompt of his admin- 
istration every year to his brethren, aswell of his receipts 
as expences ; and that the said accompt be written in a great 
book remaining with the covent. 

Also, that the abbot and president of this house shall 
make no waste of the woods pertaining to this house, nor 
shall set out unadvisedly any farms ^or reversions, without 
the consent of the more part of the convent. 

Also, that there be assigned a book and a register that 
may copy out into that book all such writings, word by 
word, as shaU pass under the convent-seal of this house. 

Also, that no man be suflTered to profess, or to wear the 
habit of religion in this house eVe he be S4 years of age 
compleat ; and that they entice Por allure no man with sua- 
^ons and blandiments to take the religion upon him. 

Iteniy That they shall not shew no reliques, or feigned 
miracles, for encrease of lucre, but that they exhort pil- 
grims and strangers to ^ve that to the poor, that the; 
thought to offer to their images or reliques. 

Also, that they shall suffer no fairs, or markets, to be kept 
or used within the limits of this house. 

Also, that every brother of this house that is a priest, 
shall every day in his mass, pray for the most happy anc 
<lmost prosperous estate of our sovereign lord the king, anc 
his most noble and lawful wife queen Ann. 

Also, that if either the master, or any brother of thii 
house, do infringe any of the said injunctions, any of then 
shall denounce the same, or procure to be denounced, a 
soon as may be, to the king^s majesty, or to his visitor gene 
ral, or his deputy. And the abbot, or master, shall min 
ister spending money, and other necessaries, for the way t< 
him that shall so denounce. 

Other spiritual injunctions* may be added by the visitor 
as the place and nature of the con)perts shall require 
after his discretion. 

■ a fall aod trae * of p nor ** most om, 

[* The original word w jurisdictions, but was evldeoUy meant for injunc 
tions.] 



OF RECORDS, SSS 

Reserving power to give more injunctions, and to ex- BOOK 
amine and discuss the comperts, to punish and reform them ^'^' 
that be convict of any notable crime, to search and try the 
foundations, charters, donations, appropriations and muni- 
ments of the said places ; and to dispose all such papistical 
escripts as shall be there found, to the right honourable 
Hr. Thomas Cromwell general-visitor to the king^s said 
Ughness, as shall seem most expedient to his high wisdom 
and discretion. 



III. 

Some particulars relating to the dissolution of monasteries. 

Section I. 

The preamble of the surrender of the monastery of Lang" 

den. 

Omnibus Christi 6dehbus, &c.. Willielmus Dyer, abbas 
monasterii Beatse Marise Vir^nis et S. Thomas Martyris de 
Langden, in com. Kent, et ejusdem loci conventus, ordinis 
Praemonstrat. capitulum dictae domus plene facientes, ejus- 
demq; domus (quae in suis fructibus, redditibus provenien. 
even, et emolumen, non mediocriter deteriorata est, et quasi 
in totum diminuta, ingentiq; aere alieno obruta, oppressa, et 
gravata extitit) statum usq; adeo matura deliberatione, et 
diligenti tractatu, considerantes, ponderantes, ct pensantes, 
quod nisi celeri remedio, regia provisione huic monasterio 
sive prioratui (quippe quod de ejus fundatione et personatu 
existit) brevi succurratur et provideatur, funditus in spiri- 
tualibus et temporalibus annihiletur, per praesentes damns 
et concedimus, &c. 

Tlie rest fcHlorws in the ordinary firm of law : but the 
ordinary preamble in most surrenders is, 

Omnibus Christi fidelibus, &c. Nos — Salutem. Sciatis 
quod nos, deliberate, certa scientia, et mero motu, nostris, 
exquibusdam causis,justis, et rationabilibus, nos, animas et 
oonscientias nostras specialiter moventibus, ultro et sponte 
dedisse et conoessisse domino regi, &c. 



M4 A COLLECTION 

BOOK But it seems some few houses though they were 
' vailed with to surrender^ yet would not do it with si 



preamble, for there are about twenty surrenders wit 
any preamble at all, made to John London clerk, ad i 
damini regis. 

Section II. 

A list of religious houses^ which by the king's letters pa 
zeere of new founded and preserved Jrom the dissol\ 
of lesser monasteries. 

AoDoregDi ST.Mary of Betlesden, Buckinghamshire, Cis- * 
'«• tercians. 

St. Mary of Huntington, Augustians. 

Chertsey, Cambridg-shire, Benedict, nuns. '^17, ^ 

St. Mary in Winton, Southamp-shire, Bene- 
dict, nuns. 

Grace-dieu, Leicestershire, August, nuns. 

St. Michael Hull, Yorkshire, Carthusians. 27. 

St. Clare of Denby, Cambridgshire, nuns. 28. 

Kymme, Lincolnshire, Augustin. 2. S 

St. Ann Marick, York-shire, Benedict, nuns. 9. 

St. Mary of Bindon, Dorset-shire Cistercians. 16. ^ 

St. Mary Harpa, Westmor. Praemonstrat. 16. 

St. Mary of Hynnings, Lincoln-shire, Cisterc. 

nuns. 27. 

St. Mary de-la-Pray, Northamp. shire, nuns. 13. 1 

St. Mary of Kelling, York-shire, nuns. 14. 

St. Mary of Cockersand, Lancash. Prsemonstrat. 

nuns. 19- 

De-la-val, York-shire, Carthus. 2. J 

St. Mary New-stead, Nottinghamsh . August, nuns. 2. 

Wormsley, Herefordsh. August. 27. 

St. Mary of Alnewick, Northum. Praemonst. 30. 

Bellalanda, Yorksh. Cisterc. SO. 

St. John. Bapt. Egglestone, Yorksh. 30. 

St. Mary de Nith, Glamorgansh. Cisterc. 30. 

St. Mary Ulnestock, Leicestersh. 30. 

St. Mary of Dale, Derbysh. August. 30. 



OF RECORDS. ftiS 

St. Katharine of Polesloo, Devonsh. Benedict. book 

nuns. 30. Jan. "^- 

St. Mary Laoock, Wiltsh. August, nuns. 30. 

St. Mary Chester, nuns. 80. 

St. Mary of Studely, Oxfordsh. nuns. 30. 

St. Mary of Canon Leigh, Devonsh. nuns. IS. Feb. 

CockhiD, Worcestersh. August, nuns. 5. Mar. 

St. Bartholomew, New-Castle, nuns. 30. 
St. Mary of Wallingwells, Yorksh. April. 

The grants Jbr these houses are all in the 98th year of the 
Icififf, to be held in perpetuam eleemosynam, and are en- 
rolled in the Istj Sd, 4sth, and Bth parts of the Patent 
RoUsJbr that year. 

Section III. 

A list of the surrenders qfeMies, which are yet extant in 

the augmentation office. 

Langden, Prsemonst. signed by the abbot and i^gni 27. 

10. monks, com. Kent. 13. Nov. 

Folkeston, Benedict, the prior, Kent. 15. 

Dover, the prior, 8 monks, Kent. 16. 

Merten, August, the prior and 5 friers, Yorksh. 9^ Feb. 
Hornby, Praemonst. the.prior and two monks. 23. ^ 
Tilty, Cisterc. the abbot and 5 monks, Essex. 28. 
Bilongton, the prior and two monks, Kent. 21. 

TTiese are all enrolled Rot. Claus. part 1st. 
Fumesse, the abbot and 80 monks, Lancashire. 9* April. Regni as. 
Bermondsey, the abb. Surrey. I.June. 

Bushlisham. bp. of St. Davids, commendator, Berk. 5. July. 
The originals qf these two last are losty but enrolled Rot. 

Claus. part M. regn. 28. 
Lanthouy, August, the prior and 21 monks, 

Glocestsh. 10. May. ^^^^ ,^ 

Ablnngton^ Bened. the abbot and 25 monks, 

Berksh. 29. 

Charterhouse, the prior, London. 10. June. 

Chertaey, — the abbot and 14 monks. 6. July. 

VOL-I. p. 2. Q 




896 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Wardon^ Cisterc. the abbot and 14 monks, Bed- 
"^- foidah. 4. Dec. 

St. Austins Canterb. the abby seal. 5. 

Westacre, August, the prior and 8 monks, Nor- 
folk. 14. Jan. 

Eingswood, Cisterc. Glooestsh. the abbot and 18 
monks. 1* Feb. 

Coxhall, Cisterc. the abbot, Essex. 5. Feb. 

St. Andrew, Bened. Northampt. the prior and IS 

fr. 2. Mar. 

Hohncultrin — the abbot and S5 monks, Cumber- 
land. 6. 

Butley, August, the commend, and 8 monks, 
Suffolk. 7. 

Stradford-Langthom, Cist, the abbot and 14 mon. 
Essex. 8. 

Southwick, August. Hampsh. 7. April 

Kennelworth. Bened. the prior and 1 mon. 
Warwicksh. 14. 

Merton, August, the abbot and 14 monks, Surrey. 16. 

Pont-Robert, Cisterc. the abbot and 8 monks^ 
Sussex. 16. 

BeUoloco, Cisterc the abbot and 19 monks, Hamp, 17. 
Besides these, theJoUomnffsup-enders are enrolled. 

Lewes, Cluniac Sussex, the prior. 16. Nov. 

Castel-Acre, Cluniac. Norfolk, the prior. 22. 

Tichfield, Prsemonst. the commend. Southamptsh. 18. Dec. 

Muchelling, Bened. Somersetsh. the abbot. 3. Jan. 

Boxley, Cisterc. Kent, the abbot. 26. 

Walden. Bened. Essex the bp. sufir. of Colches* 

ten commend. 22* Mar. 

Almost all these abbies were above the value of two hundred 
pound, so that they were not within the statuitejbr sup- 
pressing the lesser abbies, but tlie abbots were prevailed 
on by other motives to surrender their houses to the king. 

Rnrniao. Batle, Bened. Sussex, the abbot and 16 monks. 27. May. 
Thurgarton, August. Yorksh. the prior and 8 frat. 14. June. 



OF RECORDS. SSTT 

fiushliaham, Bened. Berksh. the abbot and 15 BOOl 

monks. 19. June. '"• 

Axiholm, Cartbus. Linoohish. die prior and 8 

monks. 88. 

Hupa, Cisterc. Yorksfa. the abbot and 17 monks. 88. 
Walbeck, Praemonst Notdngsh. the abbot and 18 

monks. 90. 

Huntington canons, Aug. the prior and 8 canons. 11. July. 
Xiincoln, Gilbertines the prior, and 15 monks. 14. 
Feversham, Cluniac. Kent, the abbot and 8 monks. 8. 
Bordesly, Cisterc. Worcestsh. the abbot and 19 

monks. 17. 

Cumbermove, August. Chesh. the abbot. 27. 

St Austins, Canterb. Bened. the abbot and 80 

mcNiks. 80. 

St. James, Northamptonsh. Bened. the abbot elect 

and 5 monks. 85. Aug. 

Fordham Gilbertines, Cambridgsh. the prior and 

8frat. 1. Sept. 

Chateras, Black-nun% Cambsh. the abbess and 10 

nuns. 8. 

Val-royal, Chesh. the abbot and 14 monks. 7. 

Croxton, Praemonst. Leicestsh. the abbot and 88 

mcNiks. 8. 

Haughmond, canons. Shropsh. the abbot and 10 

monks. 9* 

Tudbury,Bened. Staffordsh. the prior and Smonks. 14. 
De-la-pray, no subscriptions, only the common seal. 16. 
Rostiter, August. Staffordsh. the abbot and 8 

monks. 16. 

Crockesden, Cisterc. Staffordsh. the abbot and 18 

m<Hiks. 17. 

Hilton, Cisterc. Staffordsh. the abbot and 8 monks. 18. 
Semperingham, * Gilbertines, the prior and 8 

monks. 18. 

• In liie bonies of Uub order there were cloisters for both sexes : St Gil- 
bert L. of Semperingham founded it; the bp. of Landaff was at this time 
oommeiidstor of the whole order. 



The prior and 10 fra. '^ 
Thepriorand 11 fr. Norfolk. >30. 
The prior and 14 fra. J 



SS8 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Sulby, Prsemonst. Northampsh. the abbot and 11 
"'• monks. 90. Sept. 

Haberholm, Giib. Lmcolnsh. the prior and 6 can. 24. 
Betlesden, Cisterc. Bedfordsh. abbot and 11 monks. 95. 
Cately, Giib. Lincolnsh. the prior. 95. 

Bolington, Giib. Lincolnsh. the prior and 9 

monks. 96. 

Thelsford, the Holy Trinity, Warwicksh. prior 

and 8 monks. 96. 

SixhiU, Giib. Lincolnsh. the commend, and 8 

monks. 97. 

Thetford, August. Norfolk, the prior. 97. 

Alvinghame, Giib. Lincolnsh. the prior and 97 

monks. 99. 

Ormesby, Giib. the prior and 6 frat. 30. 

linn Carmelites, TThe prior and 10 fra. 
Linn Dominicans,< ' 
Linn August. \J 
Linn, Francisc. the warden and 9 frat. 1. Oct 

Alesbury, Francisc; Buckinghamsh. the warden 

and 6 frat. 1. 

Coventry, Carm. Warwicksh. the prior and 13 frat. 1 . 
Newstead, Giib. the prior and 5 monks. 9. 

Mattersey, Giib. the prior and 4 monks. 3. 

Coventry, Franc, warden and 10 frat. 5. 

Marmond, canons. Cambridgsh. the prior and 1 

monk. 5. 

Stamford, August. Lincolnsh. the prior and 5 frat. 6. 
Stamford, Dominic, the prior and 9 frat. 7. 

Grinsby, Francisc. Lincolnsh. the prior and 5 frat. 9. 
Miraval, Cisterc. Warwicksh. the abbot and 9 

monks. 13. 

Shouldham, Giib. Norfolk, the prior, 9 monks, 7 

nuns. 15. 

Braywood, Black-nuns, Staffordsh. the prioress. 16. 
LilleshuU, August. Shropsh. the abbot and 10 

monks. 16. 

Stafford^ August, the prior and 5 monks. 16. 



OF RECORDS. 229 

Northampton, Dominic the pricNr and 7 firat* 16. OcL BOOK 
Northallerton,Cannel.Yorksh.theprior andBfrat. 17. ^^'' 

W^arwick, Dominic, the prior and 6 firat. 20. 

Northampton, Carmel. the prior and 8 frat. 20. 

Weatheral, Dominic. Cumberland, the prior. 20. 
Chicksand, Gilb. Bedfordsh. the prior, 6 monks, 

18 nuns. 22. 

Darley, August. Derbysh. the abbot, and 18 

monks. 22. 

Dale, Premonst. Derbysh. the abbot, and 16 

monks. 24. 

Repton, August. Derbysh. the subpribr, and 8 

monks. 25. 

Grace-dieu, August nuns, Leicestersh. the prior- 
ess. 27. 
Northampton, Frandsc. the warden and 10 frat. 28. 
Northampton, August, the prior and 9 frat. 28. 
Mallen nuns, Kent, the abbess and 10 nuns. 29* 
Bardeny, Bened. Lincolnsh. the abbot and 18 

monks. I.Nov. 

Barnwell, August. Can. Cambridgsh . the prior and 

6 monks. 8. 

Leicester, Francisc. the warden and 7 frat. 10. 

Dominic, the prior. 10. 

August, the prior. 10* 

London, Dominic, the bp. of Rochest. commend. 

and 15 frat. 10. 

August, the prior and 12 frat. 12. 

Francisc. the warden and 25 frat. 12, 

Cross-friers, 6 frat. 13. 

Doncaster, Carm. Yorksh. the prior and 6 friers. 13. 

Werksop, August. Nottinghamsh. the prior and 

15 friers. 14, 

Pipewell ^Lincolnsh. the abbot and 13 monks. 15. 

Wigemore — Herefordsh. the commend, and 10 

friars. 18. 

York, August, the prior and 7 friars. 18. 

Doncaster, Francisc. guardian, 6 friars, 3 novices. 20. 




S80 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Monkhreton^ Bened. Yorksh. the prior, and 18 
"^' monks. 21. Nov 

S. Helens Lend, a nunnery, no hands, only the 

seal. 25. 

Pomphret, dominie. Yorksb. the prior, 7 friars, 

1 novice. 26. 

York, Carmel. the prior, 9 friars, S novices. 27- 

Francisc. the guardian, 15 friars, 5 novices. 27. 
Ddminic. the prior, 6 friars, 4 novices. 27. 
Gilbertines, the prior, S monks. 28. 

August, the prior, 9 friars, 4 novices. 28. 
Bellalanda, Cisterc. Yorksh. the abbot and 24 

monks. 30. 

Dunnington, the (xrder of the Trinity, Berksh. the 

minister. 30. 

Ryeval, Cisterc Yorksh. the abbot and 23 monks. 3. Dec 
St Albkns, Bened. Herefordsh. the abbot and 37 

monks. ^5. 

Ansham, Bened. Oxfordsh. the prior and 8 monks. 4. 
Kirkham, August. Yorksh. the prior and 17 friers. 8. 

Notely, ^Yorksh. the abbot and 17 monks. 9. 

Ellerton, Gilber. Yorksh. the prior and 4 friers. 11. 
York, the H. Trin. the minister and 10 priests. 
Yarom,- Dominic, the prior and 5 friers and 6 

novice. 
Darby, Dominic, the prior and 5 friers. 3. Jan 

Semperinghara, Gilber. the commend. and 3 monks. 6. 
Newcastle, Francis, the warden, with 8 friers and 

2 not. 9. 

Newcastle, August. 9. 

Newcastle, Dominic, the prior and 12 friers. 10. 
Newcastle,Carmel, the prior, 7 friers, and 2novices. 10. 
Walknell, Newcastle, H. Trin. the prior. 10. 

Tinmouth, Bened . Northumberl. prior, 16 prebend. 

3nov. 12. 

Warwick, Bened. the prior and 12 monks. 15. 

Coventty, Carthus. the prior and 7 monks. 16. 

York, August, the prior and 17 fellows. 17. 



OF RECORDS. 501 

Brednestoek, WUteh. the prior and 18 monks. 18. Jan. BOOK 

III 

Richmond, Yorksh. Francis, the prior and 14 friers. 19. 
Lacock^ Wiltdi. nunnery, the abbess. 81. 

Cothbe, Warwicksh. Cisterc. the quondam abbot, 

18 monks. 81. 

Kenisham, Somersetsh. August the abbot and 

10 monks. - 88. 

Bolton, Torkdi. August, the prior and 14 friers. 89* 
Cockersand, Lancash. Premons. the abbot and 88 

monks. 89. 

Pollsworth, Warwicksh. nunnery, no hands, only 

the seal. 81. 

Nottingham, Carmel. the prior and 6 friers. 5. Fdb. 

Frauds, the prior and 7 friers. 5. 

Athelny, Sommersetsh. Bened. the abbot and 8 

monks. 8. 

Taunton, Sommersetsh. August the prior and 18 

monks. 10. 

Buckland, Sommersetsh. ntmnery, the prioress. 10. 
Dunkeawell, Sommersetsh. Cisterc. 18. 

PoUeslow, Devonsh. nunnery, the pricnress. 14. 

Witham, Sommersetsh. Carthus. the prior and 18 

monks. 15. 

Bushsham, Devonsh. 19* 

Cannonleigh, Devcmsh. nunnery, no hands, but 

the seal. 19* 

Hartland, Devonsh. August, the abbot and 4 

monks. 81. 

Torry, Premcmst. Devonsh. the abbot and 15 

monks. 88. 

Launceston, Comwal, August, the prior and 8 

monks. 84. 

Buckfast, Devonsh. Cisterc. the abbot with 10 

monks. 85. 

Buckland, Devon. Cisterc. the abbot 87. 

Bodmyn, Comwal, August, the prior and 8 monks. 87. 
Edingdon, Wiltsh. August, the rector and 18 

mcmks. 88. 

• d 4 



288 A COLLECTION 

BOOK PlimptoD, canons, August. Devonsh. the prior and 
"'' 18 monks. 1 . Mar. 

St. Grennans, Can. Aug. Comwal, the prior, 7 

monks. S. 

Ford. Cisterc. Devon, the abbot and 13 monks. 8. 
Midleton, Bened. Devon, abbot and bp. suff. of 

Shafts. IS monks. 11. 

Abbots-bury, Bened. Dorsetsh. the prior and 10 

monks. IS. 

Tarent nunnery, Dorsetsh. the abbess and 18 nuns. 13. 
Bindon, Cisterc. Dorsetsh. the abbot and 7 monks. 14. 
Cerne, Bened. Dorsetsh. the abbot and 16 monks. 15. 
Sherbum, Bened. Dorsetsh. the abbot and 16 

monks. 18. 

Montecute, Cluniac. Somersetsh. the abbot and 

13 monks. 20. Mar. 
Tavenstock, Bened. Somei*setsh. the abbot and 

90 monks. 90. 

Shaftsbury nunnery^ Dorsetsh. the abbess. S3. 

Wilton nunnery, Wiltsh. the abbess. S6. 

Hinton Carthus. Somersetsh. the prior and 19 

monks. 31. 

Bruton canons, August. Somersetsh. the abbot and 

14 monks. 1. April. 
Hide, Bened. Hampsh. bp. Bangor commend, and 

SI monks, in April, but no date. 

Without date there arejbur, 

Franciscans Cambr. the guardian and S3 frat. 
Dominicans Cambr. the prior and 15 frat. 
Thetford Dominic, the prior. 
Sancta Maria de Pratis, the abbot and 19 monks 

Hospitals resigned this year, 

St. Thomas Southwark, the master and 1 brother. S5. July. 
St, John Wells, the master and 3 brothers. 3. Feb. 

Bridgwater, the master and 7 brothers. 3. 

St. John Exon, the master and S brothers. SO. 



OF RECORDS. S8S 

AU ihejbrmer resignaiions have the cavent seals put to BOOK 
them, except those of some Jew houses of begging JriarSf ' 

which perhaps had no seals ; they are also enroUed in the 
firsts second^ third, and jtfih Claus. Rolls of thai year. 
There are likewise some Jew more enroUed, of which the 
originals are lost, whichJbUow. 

Bales-Owen, Premonst. Salop, the abbot. 9* June. 

-Clattercott. Gilbert, the prior. 22. Aug. 

Bedford, Francisc. the warden. 8. Oct. 

Stamford, Francisc. the warden. 8. 

Derleygfas, Cisterc. Staffordsh. the abbot 20. 

Pipeldeth, Cisterc. Northamptonsh. the abbot. 5. Nov. 

De-la-pray nunnery, Northamptonsh. the abbess. 16. Dec. 

Northallerton, Carmel. Yorksh. the prior. 20. Jan. 

Poulton, Gilbert, the prior. 16. 

Newbui^, August. Yorksh. 22. 

Bath cathedral, Bened. 27. 

Brusyard nunnery, Suffolk, the abbess. 17. Feb. 

Newham, Cisterc. Devonsh. the abbot. 8. Mar. 

Here JbUaw the resignations made in the 81 year of the 
kin^s reign^ of which the originals are yet extant. 

KiKME Can. August. Lincolnsh. the prior and 

9 monks. 6. July. 

Bevoll Carthus. Nottinghamsh. the prior and 7 

monks. 8. 

Irthforth nunnery, Lincolnsh. the prioress and 17 

nuns. 9- 

Nuncotton nunnery, Yorksh. withoutsubscriptions. 11. 
Hynings nunnery, lincolnsh. no subscriptions. 11. 
Fosse nunnery, Lincolnsh. the prioress. 11. 

Newstead Premonst. Nottinghamsh. the prior and 

11 monks. 21. 

St. Osith. Can. August. Essex, the abbot and 16 

monks. 28. 

Elistu nunnery, Bedfordsh. the abbess. 26. Aug. 

Hamond, a commission to the bp. of Chester to 

take the surrender of it. 31. 



884 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Swiqe nunnery, Yorksh. no subscripticms. S. Sept. 

* Haughmond Can. August. SaUop, the abbot and 

10 monks. 9* 

Nunkeling nunnery, Yorksh. no subscription but 
the seal. 10. 

Nunniton nunnery, the prioress^ S7 crosses for 
subscript. IS. 

Ulnescroft, Leicestersh. the prior and 11 friers. 15. 

Marrick nunnery, Yorksh. the prioress. 15. 

Bumham nunnery, Bucks, the abbess and 9 nuns. 19. 

St. Bartholomew Smithfield, the prior. 25. Oct. 

Edmundsbury Bened. Suffolk, the abbot and 44 

monks. 4. Nov. 

A commission for the surrender of St. Alborough, 
Chesh. 7. 

Berkin nunnery, Essex, the abbess. 14. 

Tame, Oxfordsh. bp. ^Roanen and 16 monks. 16. 

Osney, ibid. id. and IS monks. 17. Nov. 

Grodstow nunnery, Oxfordsh. subscribed by |i no- 
tary. 17. 

Studley nunnery, Oxfordsh. signed as the former. 19. 

Thelsford, Norfolk, the prior and 18 monks. 16. Feb. 

Westminster Bened. the abbot and 27 monks. 16. Jan. 

A commisraon to the arch-bp. of Canterb. for^ 
taking the surrender of Christ^s Church Can- I 
terbury. J- 20. Mar. 

And another for the surrender of Rochester, 
both dated 

Waltham Benedict. Essex, the abbot and 17 
monks. 28. 

St. Mary Watte, Gilber. bishop of Landaffe com- 
mend. 8 friers and 14 nuns. 

T^re is also in the augmentiUion-qfficey a book concerning 
the resignations and suppressions of iheJbUotcifng mo-' 
nasteries. 

St. Swithins Winchester. 15. Nov. 

* What this see was I cannot conjecture. 



,*■' 



OF RECORDS. SSS 

St Marjr Winchester. 1?. Nov. £0< 

Wliaiewel, Hampehire. 81. _ "^ 

Christ^s- Church, Twinham, the commendator 

thereof h calied Episccpus NeopotUcMus. 88. 

Windidocinib. 8. Dec. 

Amhroee Bury. 4. 

St Austins, near Bristol. 9. 

Billesswick, near Bristol. 9. 

Malmesbury. 15. 

Cirencester. 19. 

Hales. 84. 

St. Peter^s, Glooester. 8. Jan. 

Teuksbury. 9* 

T^re are also several other deeds enrolled, tchichJbOow. 

St. Mary-Overhay, in Southwark. 14. Oct. 
Su Midiael, near Kingston upon Hull, Carthus. 9. Nov. 

Burton upon Trent, Staffordsh. 14. 

Hampol nunnery, Yorksh. 19* 

St. Oswold, Yorksh. 80. 

Kirkstal, Yorksh. . 88. 

Pomfret, Yorksh. 83. 

KirkeUes, Yorksh. 84. 

Ardington, Yorksh. 86. 

F<nmtains, Yorksh. 86. 

St. Mary York. 89. 

St. Leonard York. 1. Dec. 

Nunnapleton nunnery, Yorksh. 5. 

St. Oelmans Selbe, Yorksh. 6. 

Melsey, Yorksh. 11. 

Malton, Yorksh. 11. 

Whitby, Yorksh. 14. 

Albalanda^ Northunib. 18. 

Montgrasse Carthus. Yorksh. 18. 

AInewick Premonstrat. Northumb. 88. 

6id>um August. Yorksh. 88. 

Newiduune^ Dunelme. 89* 

St Cutchberts cathedral of Duresme. 31. 



A COLLECTION 

BOOK St. Bartholoinew nunnery, in Newcastle. 3. Jan. 

• Egleliston, Richmondsh. ' 6. 

St. Mary Carlile^ Cumber. 9. 

Hoppa Premonst. Westmoreland. 14. 

St. Werburg. Chester. 20. 

St. Mary Chester, a nunnery. 21. 

St. Peters Shrewsbury. 24. 

St. Milburgh Winlock, Salop. .26. 

Section IV. 

It seems there was generally a confeseion made with the 
surrender : of these some few are yet extant, though un- 
doubtedly great care was taken to destroy as many as 
could be in queen Mary^s time. That long and full one 
made by the prior of St. Andrews in Northampton, the 
preamble whereof is printed by Fuller, and is at large 
printed by Weaver, is yet preserved in the augmentation- 
office. There are some few more also extant, six of these 
I have seen, one of them follows. 

Forasmuch as we Richard Green, abbot of our monas- 
tery of our blessed lady St. Mary of Bctlesden, and the 
convent of the said monastery, do profoundly consider, 
that the whole manner and trade of living, which we and 
our pretensed reli^on have practised, and used many days, 
does most principally consist in certain dumb ceremonies, 
and other certain constitutions of the bishops of Rome, and 
other forinsecal potentates, as the abbot of Cistins, and 
therein only nusled, and not taught in the true knowledg 
of God^s laws, procuring always exemptions of the bishops 
of Rome from our ordinaries and diocesans: submitting 
our selves principally to forinsecal potentates and powers, 
which never came here to reform such disorders of living 
and abuses, as now have been found to have reigned 
amongst us. And therefore now assuredly knowing, that 
the most perfect way of living is most principally and suffi- 
ciently declared unto us by our master Christ, his evangel- 
ists and apostles, and that it is most expedient for us to be 
governed and ordered by our supreme head, under God, 



OF RECORDS. 887 

the king^s most noble grace, with our mutual assent and BOOM 
consent, submit our selves, and every one of us, to the ^^' 
most benign mercy of the king^s majesty ; and by these pre^ 
sents do surrender, &c* 

7%^ surrender JoOows in common Jbrm^ signed by the 
abboij subprior^ and 9 monks^ 85 Septemb, regm SO. 

There are others to the same purpose, signed by the 
guardian and seven Franciscans at Alisbury, the first of Oc- 
tober. By the Franciscans at Bedford, the third of October. 
The Franciscans in Coventry the fifth of October. And the 
Franciscans in Stamford the eighth of October. And the 
Carmelites in Stamford upon die same day, which I shall 
also insert, the former four agredng to it. 

Forasmuch as we the prior and friers of this house of 
Carmelites in Stamford, commonly called the White-friers in 
Stamford, in the county of Lincoln, do profoundly consider 
that the perfection of Christian living doth not condst in 
some ceremonies, wearing of a white coat, disguising our 
selves after strange fisishions, dockying and becking, wear- 
ing scapulars and hoods, and other-like papistical ceremo- 
nies, wherein we have been most principally practised and 
nusled in times past ; but the very true way to please God, 
and to live a true Christian man, without all hypocrisy and 
feigned dissimulation, is sincerely declared to us by our 
master Christ, his evangelists, and apostles ; being minded 
hereafter to follow the same, conforming our self to the will 
and pleasure of our supreme head under God on earth, the 
king's majesty ; and not to follow henceforth the supersti- 
tious traditions of any forinsecal potentate or power, with 
mutual assent and consent, do submit our selves to the mercy 
of our said sovereign lord, and with the like mutual assent 
and consent do surrender, &c. 

Signed by the prior, and six friers. 



tm 



A COLLECTION 



BOOK Sbctiok V. 

, "^ Q^ the manner of ntppreating the monaateries after they 

were turrendred. 

Tbb reader will best understftnil thia by the following 

account of the suppresfficm of the monastery of Teukabuiy, 

copied from b book that U in the augmenution-office, which 

b^ns thuB : 

TsE certificate of Robert Southwell esquire, William 
Petre, Edward Kainie, and John London, doctors of law: 
John Apprice, Jdin Ejugsman, Richard Paulet, and Wil- 
liam Bemars, esquires, commis^oners osugned by the king's 
majesty, to take the surrendeiB of divers monasteries, by 
force of his grace's onnmiaaon to them, 6, 5, 4, or 3 of 
them, in that bdialf directed ; bearing date at his highnesses 
palace of Westminster, the 7th day of November, in the 31 
year of the T&ga of our most dread soveraign lord Henry 
the Eighth, by the grace of God, king o£ England, and of 
France, defender of the fiutb, lord of Ireland, and in earth 
immediately under Christ supreme head of the church of 
England, of all and singular their proceedings, as well in 
and (tf these monasteries by his majesty appointed to be al- 
tered, as of others to be dissolved, according to the tenour, 
purport and effect of his grace's said commission ; with in- 
structions to them likewise delivered, as hereafter ensueth. 
Com. Glocester. 
Surrendred to the use of the king's majesty, 
and of his heirs and successors for ever made, 
bearing date under the covenl-seal of the 
same late monastery, the 9th day of January, 
in the SI year of the reign of our most dread 
victorious soverdgn lord king Henry the 
Eighth : and the said day ana year cieariy 
, dissolved and suppressed. 

As well spiritual as temporal, - 
over and besides 136Z. 83. Id. 
in fees, annuities, and custo- 
dies granted to divers persons 
by letters patents under the 
covent-seal of the said late 
monastery for term of their 
. lives. 



Teuksbu- 
lylatemo- 
oastery, ' 



The clear 
yearly value 
of all the 
possessions ■ 
Delon^ng to 
the said Tate 
monastery. 



I. s. d. 
1595 15 6 



OF RECORDS. 



sse 



PensKNis 

flignedtothe 

li£ereI]ffiou8 



/. s. d. 

''John Widi, late ab- 
bot there 866 13 4 

John Beley, late 

prior there 16 

J. JBromesgrove late 

pr. of Delehurst 13 6 8 

Rob. Ciroester prior 
of St. James 13 6 8 



BOOK 

III. 



thatkto 
Mgr, to 



> 651 6 8 



cBfliii^^Bd; ^ WiU. IKdcote prior 

of Cranbome 10 

Robert Cheltenhem 

B.D. 10 

Twomonks8/.a{neoe 16 

One monk 7 

27monk8&.18«.4d. 

L each 180 0, 

And so remains clear — 1044 8 10 

rRemain in the treasury there 
p^^, ^ rBel<Higing I under the custody of John Whit- 
*™°* ^^i to the late< tington, kt. the keys thereof be- 

ing delivered to Richard Paulet 

Lreceiver. 



^^^**^'*^** Lmonastery 



Houses and 
buildines 
a»gpeato 
remain un- 
defSeured. 



"The lodging called the New-" 
ark, leading from the gate to 
the late aboot^s lodging, with 
buttery, pantery, cellar, kitch- 
ing, larder and pastry thereto 
amoyning. The late abbot^s 
lodging, the hostery,the great 
gate entring into the court, 
with the lodging over the 
same; the abbot^s stable, bake- 
house, brewhouse and slaugh- 
terhouse, the almry, bam, 
derryhouse, the great bam 
next Aven, the maltinghouse, 
with the gamers in the same, 
the oxhouse in the Barton, 
the Barton-gate, and the 

. lodging over the same. 



Committed 
to the custo- 
^dy of John 
Whitting- 
ton, 
knight. 




Deemed to be bu- 
perfluouB. 



Leads remaining 
upon 



Bells renuuning 



A COLLECTION 

'The cliurch, with chap-l 
pels, floistcTs, clinpter- 
hoiise, misericord, thf 
two dormitoriea, infirm- 
arv, with chappels and 
lodgings within the same; 
the work-hay, witli an- 
other house adjoyning to 
the same, the covcnt- Comm it- 
kitchen, the library, the .ted as 
old hosiery, the cham- Jabove- 
berers lodging, the new "'^ 
hall, the old parlor ad- 
joining to the abbot's 
lodging ; the cellarers 
lodging, the poiiiiry- 
house, the gardner, the 
almary, and all other 
houses and lodgings not 
above reserved. 



■The quire, iles, and chajj-*] 
pels annext the cloister, I 
chapterhouse, frater, St. ! 180 
Miciiael's chappcl, hall, f foder. 
ferniory, and gale-house, 
L esteemed to J 

rin the Eteple there are'i 
eight poize, by estima- 



rln the Eteple there arel tAcnn 
^ eight poize, by estima- Lgjgj,,. 

Jewels reserved to rMitersgamishedwithgilt,'] 
the use of the king's<^ ni^ed pearls, and conn- V2. 
majesty. L terfeit stones. J 



Plate of silver re- 
served to the same 



rSilver ^It 
T parrel 



rSilver 
I Silver 
1 .ff" 



605 ounces, 



;}■ 



Oniamenu reserved 
to the said use. 



! gill DUO ounces, 

tSilver white 407 ounces. 



One cope of a'dver Ussue,"^ 
with one clesibJe, and one 
tuiiiclo of the ftomej one i 
cope of gold dssue, with f 
one cles. and two tuni- I 
cles of the same. J 



OF RECORDS. 



5M1 



Sum of all the or- 
naments, goods, and 
chattelsbdon^ng to ^ 
the said late monas- 
tery. 



Sdd by the said oommis- 1 
sionersy as in a paiticu- I 
lar book c^ sales there- ( /. 



BOOl 
III. 



194 



8 



d. 




Pay- 
ments 



To the 
late reli- 
gious 
and ser- 
vants 
dispatcht 



80 13 4 



Pay- 
ments 



For debts 
owing by 
the 8aia< 
late mo- 
nastery. 



18 18 



of made ready to be 
shewed, as more at large 
may appear. 

To 38 late religious per- ^ 
sons of the said late mo- 
nastery of the king^s 
Mat. reward. 

To an 144 late servants of 

the said late monastery^ v 71c in O 
for their wages and Ji- [ 
veries. J 

To divers persons for vie- ' 
tuals and necessaries of 
them had to the use of 
the md monastery, with 
10/. paid to the late ab- 
bot there, for and in full 
payment of 1S4/. 5^. 4d. 
oy him to be paid to cer- 
tain creditors of the said 
late monastery, by cove- 
nants made with the 
aforesaid commissioners. 

And so remains clear — 19 12 8 

T^henjbllows a list of some small debts owing to and by 
ike said monastery. 

ThenJbUows a list of the livinffs in their gift* 

Com. Glocest. Four parsonages and 10 vicarages. 

Com. Wigom. Two parsonages and 2 vicarages. 

Com. Warwic. Two parsonages. 

Com. Will. Bristol. Five parsonages and 1 vicarage. 
'"" 00 2 vicar. 

One pars, and 2 vicar. 

Four pars, and 2 vicar. 

Three pars. 

00 1 vicar. 

00 2 vicar. 



Com. Wilts, 
Com. Oxon. 
Com. Dors. 
Com. Sommers. 
Com. Devon. 
Com. Comub. 



Com. Glamorg. ) 



and Morgan. 



00 5 vicar. 

In all 21 parsonages, and 27 vicarages. 
VOL. I. P* 2. R 




242 A COLLECTION 



BOOK 
HI. IV.* 



Q^een Ann BcleyrCs Ictst letter to king Henry. 

SIR, 

Cotton lib YouE grace's displeasure, and my imprisonment, are 
Otho. c. lo. things so strange unto me, as what to write, or what to ex- 
* ** * cuse, I am altogether ignorant. Whereas you send unto 
me (willing me to confess a truth, and so ^to obtain your 
favour) by such an one whom you know to be ^my antient 
professed enemy. I no sooner received tliis message by 
him, than I rightly conceived your meaning; and if, as 
you say, confessing a truth indeed may procure my safety, I 
shall with all willingness and duty perform your command. 
But let not your grace ever imagine that your poor wife 
will ever be brought to acknowledge a fault, where not so 
much as a thought ^ [thereof] ever proceded. And to 
speak a truth, never ^a. prince had wife more loyal in all 
duty, and in all true affection, than you have ever found in 
Ann Boleyn, with which name and place I could willingly 
have contented my self, if God, and your gracc**s pleasure 
had ^80 been pleased. Neither did I at any time so far for- 
get my self in my exaltation, or received queenship, but that 
I always looked for such an alteration as now I find ; for 
the ground of my preferment being on no surer foundation 
than your grace''s fancy ; the least ^alteration was fit and 
• sufficient (I know) to draw that fancy to some other sub- 
ject. You have chosen me, from a low estate, to be your 
queen and companion, far beyond my desert or desire. If 
then you Yound me worthy of such honour, good your grace 
let not any light fancy, or bad counsel of mine enemies, with- 
draw your princely favour from me ; neither let that stain, 
that unworthy stain of disloyal heart towards your good 
grace, ever cast so foul a blot on your most dutiful wife, 
and the infant-princess your daughter : try me, good king, 

[* A great part of this letter was burnt in the fire'before noticed.] '^ 
* to om, ^ mine ' thereof preceded. * a om. 

• been so ^ alteration I knew, was fit and sufficient to draw 



OF RECORDS. S43 

• 

but let me have a lawful trial, and let not my sworn ene- BOOK 
mies sit as my accusers and judges; yea, let me receive ah 
open trial, for my truth shall fear no open s shames; then 
shall you see, either mine innocency cleared, your suspicion 
and conscience satisfied, the ignominy and slander of the 
world stopped, or my guilt openly declared. So that what- 
soever Grod, or you may determine of me, your grace may 
be freed from an open censure ; and mine offence being so 
lawfully proved, your grace is at liberty, both before God 
and man, not only to execute worthy punishment on me as 
an *^unfaythful wife, but to follow your affection, already 
setled, on that party, for whose sake I am now as I am, 
whose name I could some good while since have pointed 
unto, your grace being not ignorant of my suspicion 
therein. 

But if you have already determined of me, and that not 
only my death, but an infamous slander must bring you 
the 'jojring of your desired happiness ; then I desire of God, 
that he will pardon your great sin ^herein, and likewise 'my 
enemies, the instruments thereof; and that he will not call 
you to a '"stnught accoimt for your unprincely and cruel 
usage of me, at his general judgment-seat, where both you 
and my self must shortly appear, and in whose °just judg- 
ment I doubt not (whatsoever the world may think of me) 
my ^innocency shall be openly known, and sufficiently 
cleared. 

My last and only request shall be, that my self may only 
bear the burden of your grace*s displeasure, and that it may 
not touch the innocent souls of those poor gentlemen, who 
(as I understand) are likewise in stnut imprisonment for 
my sake. If ever I have found favour in your sight, if 
ever the name of Ann Boleyn hath been pleasing in your 
Pears, let me obtiun this request ; and I will so leave to 
trouble your grace any further, with mine earnest <i prayer 
to the Trinity to have your grace in his good keeping, and 

t shame; ^ nnlairfbl * enjoying ^ therein, ' mine 

* strict " just offi. ** mine innocence p ears, then let 

4 prayers 

R 2 . 



£44 A COLLECTION 

BOOK to direct you in all your actions. From my doleful prison 
^"- in the Tower, 'the 6th of May. 

Your most loyal and ever faithful wife, 

Ann Boleyn. 

V. 

The judgment of the convocation concerning general-coun' 
cUs. Published by the L. Herbertjrom the original. 

As concerning general-councils, like-as we (taught by long 
experience) do perfectly know that there never was, nor is, 
any diing devised, invented, or instituted by our fore-fa- 
thers, more expedient or more necessary for the establish- 
ment of our faith, for the extirpation of here^es, and the 
abolishing of sects and schisms ; and finally, for the reduc- 
ing of Christ'*s people unto one perfect unity and concord 
in his religion, than by the having of general-councils; so 
that the same be lawfully had and congr^ated in Spiritu 
SanctOy and be also conform and agreeable, as well concern- 
ing the surety and indifferency of the places, as all other 
points requisite and necessary for the same, unto that whol- 
some and godly institution and usage, for the which they 
were at first devised and used in the primitive church : even 
so on the other sade, taught by like experience, we esteem, 
repute, and judg, that there is, ne can be any thing in the 
world more pestilent and pernicious to the common-weal of 
Christendom, or whereby the truth of Grod**s word hath in 
times past, or hereafter may be sooner defaced or subverted, 
or whereof hath and may ensue more contention, more dis- 
cord and other devilish effects, than when such general 
councils have or shall be assembled, not Christianly, nor 
charitably, but for and upon private malice and ambition, 
or other worldly and carnal respects and consideraUons, 
according to the saying of Gregory Nazianzenus^ in his 
Epistle to one Procopius, wherein he writeth this sentence 
following ; Sic sentio, si verum scribendum est, omnes con- 
ventus episcoporumfugiendos esse^ quia nuBius st/nodifinem 

' this 



OF RECORDS. S46 

vidi bomuHy negue habeiUem magit ,solutionem malorum, book 
quam incremenium : nam cupiditaies contefMonum^ et gith- 
ria (sed ng puies me ocRotum isia scribentem) xnncuni ro- 
tionnn. That is to say ; <^ I think this, if I should write 
^ truly, that all general councils be to be eschewed, for I 
^ never saw that they produced any good end or effect, nor 
^ diat any provision or remedy, but rather increase of mis- 
^ diiefs proceeded of them. For the de»re of maintenance 
*' of mens o|nnions, and ambition of glory (but reckon not 
^ that I write this of malice) hath always in them overoomed 
'* reason.'" Wherefore we think that Christian princes, 
especially and above all things, ou^t and must, with all 
tbor wills, power, and diligence, foresee and provide ; Ne 
iondissima hoc in parte mqforum inetUtday ad improbieeu 
mo9 ambUionie^aui maiiiUB effechis ewplendos^ diversiseimo 
suojtne et scderaHssimo pervertaniur : neve ad aUum prtB^ 
tectum poseint vakre^ et longe diversum effectum orbiprx}- 
ducere quam sanctiseima rAJb/Aes pr<B se Jbrai. That is 
to say, '^ Lest the most noble wholsome institutions of our 
^' elders in this behalf be perverted to a most contrary and 
*' most ^cked end and effect : that is to say, to fulfil and 
'< saUsfy the wicked affections of mens ambition and malice; 
" or, lest they might prevail for any other colour, or bring 
^ forth any other effect, than their most vertuous and laud- 
^* able countenance doth outwardly to the world shew or 
" pretend.'' And first of all, we think they ought princi- 
pally to consider who hath the authority to call together a 
general council. Secondly, whether the causes alledged be 
so weighty and so urgent, that necessarily they require a 
general council, nor can otherwise be remedied. Thirdly, 
who ought to be judges in the general council. Fourthly, 
what order of proceeding is to be observed in the same ; 
and how the opinions or judgments of the fathers are to be 
consulted or asked. Fifthly, what doctrines are to be al- 
lowed or defended, with divers other things which in gene- 
ral councils ought of reason and equity to be observed. 
And as unto the first pcnnt, we think that neither the bishop 
of Rome, nor any one prince, rf what estate, degree, or 

r8 



246 A COLLECTION 

BOOK preheminence soever he be, may, by his own authority, call, 
• indict, or summon any general council, without the express 



consent, assent, and agreement of the residue of Christian 
princes, and especially such as have within their own realms 
and seigniories, imperium meruniy that is to say, of such as 
have the whole, intire, and supream government and au- 
thority over all their subjects, without knowledging or re- 
cognizing of any other supream power or authority. And 
this to be true, we be induced to think, by many and sun- 
dry, as well examples as great reasons and authority. The 
which, forasmuch as it should be over long and tedious to 
express here particularly, we have thought good to omit the 
same for this present. And in witness that this is our plain 
and determinate sentence, opinion and judgment, touching 
the premisses, we the prelats and clergy under-written, 
being congregate together in the convocation of the pro- 
vince of Canterbury, and representing the whole clergy of 
the same, have to these presents subscribed our names the 
@Oth of July, in the year of our Lord 15S6. 9& Hen. 8. 

Signed by 
There were Thomas Cromwel, Thomas Cantuaricnsis, 

bishop" in ^ Johannes London, withlS bishops ; and 

*^*P"*- of abbots, priors, arch-deacons, deans. 

Canter- proctors, clerks, and other ministers, 49. 

bury; and 

Rochester 

being va- ^ 

cant, of the 

other i6, VI. 

14 (lid sign • ^ 

this. Instructions Jbr the king's commissionersyjbr a new sur- 

vey ; and an inventory to be made of all the demesnes^ 
lands J goods and chattels appertaining to any house of 
religion qfmonksy canons^ and nuns within their commis- 
sion, according to the articles hereafter JbOxjmng, The 
number of which houses in every county limited in their 
commission^ being annexed to the said commission. An 
original. 

Henry R. 

Ex MSS 

Nob.D.G. First; After the division made, one auditor, one par- 

Pierpoint. 



OF RECORDS. S47 

ticular leoaver, one derk of the rcf;isler of the last visiui- BOO K 
tioD, with three other discreet peraons to be named by the 
kiD^ in every county where any such houses be ; after 
thor repair to such house, shall declare to the govemour, 
tbe religious persons of the same, the statute of dissolution, 
tbe oommisekm, and the cause and purpose of their repair 
£orthat time. 

Item ; That after the declaration ipade, the said oommis- 
skners shall swear the govemours of the houses, or such 
other the officers of the same house, or other, as ye shall 
think can best declare the state and jdight of the same, to 
make declaration and answer to the articles there under- 
written. 

Item ; Of what cMrder, rule, or religion, the same house is, 
and whether it be a cell at not : and if it be a cell, then the 
commissioners to deliver to the govemour of the house a 
privy seal; and also to injoin him, in the lung'*s name, 
under a great pain, to appear without delay before the 
chancellor of the augmentaticms of the revenues of the 
king's crown and the council ; and in the mean time not to 
meddle with the same cell, till the king^s pleasure be fur- 
ther known. 

Item ; What number of persons of religion be in the 
same, and the conversation of their lives ; and how many of 
them be priest&^ and how many of them will go to other 
houses of that reli^on, or. how many will take capacities; 
and how many servants or hinds the same house keepeth 
commonly, and what other persons have their living in the 
same house. 

Item i To survey the quantity or value of the lead and 
bells of the same house, as near as they can ; with the ruin, 
decay, state and plight of the same. 

Item ; Incontinently to call for the covent-seal, with all 
writings and charters, evidences and muniments concerning 
any of the possessions to be delivered to them, and put the 
same in sure keeping; and to take a just inventory betwixt 
them and the govemour, or other head-officer, by inden- 
ture, of the ornaments, plate, jewels, chattels, ready mony, 

R 4 



M8 A COLLECTION 

B^OOK stuiF of houshold, cmn, as well signed as not ngned ; stock 
^^'' and store in the fanner^s hands, and the value thereof, as 
near as they can, which were appertaining to the same houses 
the first day of March last past ; and what debts the house 
doth owe, and to what person ; and what debts be owing 
to them, and by whom. 

Item ; After, to cause the covent, or common-seal, the 
plate, jewels, and ready mony, to be put in safe keepng, 
and the residue of the particulars specified in the inven- 
tory, to be left in the keeping of the governor, or some 
other head officer, without wasting or consumption of the 
same, unless it be for necessary expence of the house. 

Item ; That they command the governour, or other re- 
ceiver of the same house, to receive no rents of their farms, 
until they know further of the king^s pleasure, except such 
rents as must needs be had for their necessary food or sus- 
tenance, or for paiment of their servants wages. 

Item; To survey discreetly die d^nesnes of the same 
house ; that is to say, such as have not been commonly used 
to be letten out, and to certify the clear yearly value 
thereof. 

Item ; To examine the true yearly value of all the farms 
of the same house, deducting thereof rents reserved, pen- 
sions and portions paid out of the same, synodals, and 
proxies ; bailiffs, receivers, stewards, and auditors fees, and 
the names of them to whom they be paid and due, and to 
none other. 

Item ; What leases have been made to any farmer, of the 
farms pertaining to the same house ; and what rent they 
reserved, and to whom, and for how many years ; and a copy 
of the indenture, if they can get it, or else the counter-pane. 

Item ; To search and enquire what woods, parks, forrests, 
commons, or other profit, belonging to any of the possessions 
of the same houses, the number of the acres, the age and 
value, as near s& they can. 

Item; What grants, bargains, sales, gifts, alienations, 
leases of any lands, tenements, woods, or offices, hath been 
made by any the said governors, of any of the said houses. 



OF RECORDS. 94& 

within one year next before the 4th day of February last BOOR 

past, and of what things, or to what value, and to whom, '^ 

wad tar what estate. 

fiem; If there be any house of the religion aforesaid 
omitted and not oortified in the exchequer, then the said 
oommisaioners to survey the same, and to make certificate 
accordingly. 

liem ; That they stndtly command every govemour of 
every such house limited in their oommis^on, to sow and 
till their grounds as they have done before, till the king'^s 
pleasure be further known. 

Item ; If there be any house given by the lung to any 
perscm, in any of the said several limits of the said commis- 
sion, the names whereof shall be declared to the said com- 
misaoners, then the siud commissioners shall immediately 
take the covent from the govemour, and take an inventory 
indented of the lead, bells, debts, goods, chattels, plate, jew- 
els, ornaments, stock and store, to the king'^s use; and to 
make sale of the goods, chattels, and other implements, 
plate and jewels only excepted. 

Item ; The said commissioners in every such house, to 
send such of the religious persons that will remain in the 
same reli^on, to some other great bouse of that religion, 
by their discretion, with a letter to a govemour for the re- 
cdpt of them ; and the residue of them that will go to the 
world, to send them to my lord of Canterbury, and the 
lord chancellor for their capacities, with the letter of the 
same conunissioners. 

Itetn ; The said commissioners to give the said persons 
that will have capacities, some reasonable rewards, accord- 
ing to the distance of the place, by their discretions to be 
aj^KHnted. 

Item ; The said commissioners to command the govem- 
our to resort to the chancellor of the augmentation for his 
yearly stipend and pension. 

Item ; If there be any house dissolved or given up to 
the king by their deed, then the commissioners shall 
order themselves in every point and purpose, as the houses 



250 A COLLECTION 

BOOK given by the king to any other person, in form afore- 
"'• said. 

Item ; Every of the said commissioners having in charge 
to survey more than one shire within the limits of their 
commission, immediately after they have perused one shire, 
parcel of their charge, in form aforesaid, shall send to the 
chancellour of the court for the augmentation of the reve- 
nues of the king's crown, a brief certificate of all these com- 
perts^ according to the instructions aforesaid, what they 
have done in the premisses ; and in every county so sur- 
veyed, then to proceed further to another county ; and so 
as they pass the said counties to make the like certificate, 
and so forth, till their limits be surveyed, and there to re- 
main till they know further of the king^s pleasure. 

Item ; If the said commissioners have but one county in 
charge, then to certify the said chancellor in form aforesaid, 
and there to remain till they know further of the king^s 
pleasure. 



VII. 

Injunctions given by the authority of the king's highness to 

the clergy of this realm, 

RegUtr. In the name of God. Amen. In the year of our Lord 

foi*"T b ^^> ^^ thousand five hundred thirty six, and of the most 
noble reign of our sovereign lord Henry the Eighth, king 
of England and ^of France the 28th year, and the day 

of I Thomas Cromwel knight, lord Cromwel, keeper 

of the piivy-seal of our said soveraign lord the king, and 
vicegerent unto the same, for and concerning all his <^juris- 
diction ecclesiastical within ^this realm, visiting by the king^s 
highnesses supream authority ecclesiastical, the people and 
clergy of this deanry of by my trusty commissary 

lawfully deputed and constitute for this part, have, 
to the glory of Almighty God, to the king'^s highness's 
honour, the publick-weal of this his realm, and encrease of 

• ODe ^ of om. > ' jurisdictioos * tbc 



OF RECORDS. 361 

vertue in the same, appointed and assigned these injunc- BOOK 
uons ensuing to be kept and observed, of the dean, par- ^^^' 
80DS, vicars^ curats, and stipendaries resiant^ or having cure 
of souls, or any other spiritual ^ administration within this 
deanery, under the pains hereafter limited and appointed. 

The first is ; that the dean, parsons, vicars, and other, 
having cure of soul any where within thb deanery, shall 
fiiithfully keep and observe, and as far as in them may lie, 
shall cause to be observed and k^pt of other, all and singu- 
lar laws and statutes of this realm, made for the abolishing 
and extirpation of the bishop of Rome^s pretensed and 
usurped power and jurisdicdon within this realm. And for 
the Establishment and confirmation of the king^s authority 
and jurisdiction s within the same, as of the supream head 
of the church of England ; and shall, to the uttermost of 
their wit, ^knowledge, and learning, purely, ancerely, and 
without any colour or dissimulation, declare, manifest, and 
open, for the space of one quarter of a year *nowe next en- 
suing, once every Sunday, and after that at the least-wise 
twice evciry quarter, in their sermons and other collations, 
that the bishop of Rome^s usurped power and jurisdiction, 
having no establishment nor ground by the law of God, was 
of most just causes taken away and abolished ; and there- 
fore they owe unto him no manner of obedience or subjec- 
tion ; and that the king^s power is within his dominion the 
highest power and potentate, under God, to whom all men 
within the same l' dominion, by God'^s commandment, owe 
most loyalty and obedience, afore and above all other 
powers and potentates in earth. 

/if^m; 'Whereas certain articles were lately devised and 
put forth by the king^s highnesses authority, and conde- 
scended upon by the prelates and clergy of this his realm in 
convocation, whereof part are necessary to be holden and 
believed for our salvation, and the other part do concern 
and ^ touche certain laudable ceremonies^ rites, and usages 
of the church, meet and convenient to be kept and used 

* •dministratioDB ^ establishmeot s of ^ knowledg, 

' Dowe am» ^ dominions, * teach ^ 



862 A COLLECTION 

BOOK for ""a decent and poUtick order in the same; the salt 
dean, parsons, vicars, and other curats, shall so open am 
declare in their said sermons, and other collations, the sail 
articles unto them that be under their cure, that they ma; 
plainly know and discern which of them be necessary to b 
believed and observed for their salvation, and which be no 
necessary, but only do concern the decent and politick orde 
of the said church : according to such commandment anc 
admonition as hath been given unto them heretofore, b] 
authority of the king's highness in that behalf. 

Moreover, that they shall declare unto all such as h 
under their cure, the articles likewise devised, put forth, anc 
authorized of late, for and concerning the abrogation o 
certain superfluous holy-days, according to the efiect anc 
purport of the same articles : and perswade tlieir parishion* 
ers to keep and observe the same ^inviolablye, as thing 
holineselye provided, decreed, and established, by commoi 
consent, and publick authority, for the weal, commodity 
and profit of all this realm. 

Besides this, to the intent that all superstition, and hypo 
crisie, crept into divers mens hearts, may vanish away, thej 
shall not set forth or extol any images, reliques, or miracles 
for any superstition or lucre ; nor allure the people by anj 
inticements to the pilgrimages of any saint, otherwise thai 
is ° permytte in the articles lately put forth by the authoritj 
of the king^s majesty, and condescended upon by the pre 
lates and clergy of this his realm in conv(x;ation ; as thougF 
it were proper or peculiar to that saint to give this com 
modity, or that: seeing all goodness, health, and grace 
ought to be both asked and l(X)ked for only of God, as ol 
the very Author of the same, and of none other, for without 
him it cannot be given : but they shall exhort, as well theii 
parishioners as other pilgrims, that they do rather applj 
themselves to the keeping of God^s commandments^ and 
fulfilling of his works of charity: perswading them thai 
they shall please Gcxl more by the true exercising of Ptheii 

*" a om. " inviolable, as things liouestly provided, * permitted 

p the 



OF RECORDS. S5S 

bodily labour^ traTail^ or oocupatioD, and proYiding fcH* BOOK 
their familien^ than if they went about to the said plgrim- 



ages ; and that it shall profit more their <isowle-heIthe, if 
tbey do bestow that on the poor and needy, which they 
would have bestowed upon the said images or reliques. 

Also in the same their sermons, and other collations, the 
parsons, vicars, and other curates, aforesaid^ shall diligently 
admonish the fathers and mothers, masters and govemours 
of youth, being within their cure, to teach, or cause to be 
taught, their children and servants, even from their infancy, 
tW PaUr NosiCTy the Articles of our Faith, and the Ten 
Commandments, in their, mother tongue : and the same so 
taught, shall cause the said youth oft to repeat an^ under* 
stand. And to the 'intent this may be the more easily 
done, the said curates shall, in their sermons, deliberately 
and plainly recite of the said PcUer Nostery the Articles of 
our Faith, and the Ten Commandments, one clause or arti- 
de one day, and another another day, till > thole [the whole] 
be taugbt and ^learned by little ; and shall deliver the same 
in writing, or shew where printed books containing the same 
be to be sold, to them that can read or will desire the same. 
And thereto that the siud fathers and mothers, masters and 
govemours, do bestow their children and servants, even 
from thdr childhood, either to learning, or "to some other 
honest exerdse, occupation, or husbandry: exhorting, 
counselling, and by all the ways and means they may, as 
well in tbeir said sermons and collations, as otherwise, per- 
swading the said fathers, mothers, masters, and other go- 
vemours, being under their cure and charge, diligently to 
provide and foresee that the said youth be in no manner- 
wise kept or brought up in idleness, lest at any time after- 
wards diey be driven, for lack of some mystery or occupa- 
tion to live by, to fall to begging, stealing, or some other 
unthriftiness ; forasmuch as we may daily see, through sloth 
and idleness, divers valiant men fall, some to beg^ng, and 
wane to theft and murder ; which after, brought to calamity 
and misery, impute a great part thereof to their friends and 

4 foals bcidth, * intent that thii • tiiote * Icuiit ■ to om. 



264 A COLLECTION 

BOOK governours; which suffered them to be brought up so idlelj 
in their youth ; where if they had been well educated am 
brought up in some good literature, occupation, or mystery 
they should, being rulers of their own family, have profited 
as well themselves as divers other persons, to the great com 
modity and ornament of the common- weal. 

Also, that the said parsons, vicars, and other curates 
shall diligently provide that the ^sacrament and sacra 
mentals be duly and reverently ministred in their parishes: 
and if at any time it y happen them, either in any of th( 
cases expressed in the statutes of this realm, or of specia 
licence given by the king'^s majesty to be absent from theii 
benefice, they shall leave their cure, not to a rude and un- 
learned person, but to an honest, well learned, and expert 
curate, that may teach the rude and unlearned of their cun 
wholsom doctrine, and reduce them to the right way that d( 
err ; and always let them see, that neither they, nor theii 
vicars, do seek more their own profit, promotion, or advan- 
tage, than the profit of the souls that they have under theii 
cure, or the glory of God. 

♦Also, that every parson, or proprietary of any parish- 
church within this realm, shall on this side the feast of St 
Peter ad Vincvla next coming, provide a book of the whole 
Bible, both in Latin, and also in English, and lay the same 
in the quire, for every man that will to read and look there- 
in, and shall discourage no man from the reading any pari 
of the Bible, either in Latin or English ; but rather com- 
fort, exhort and admonish every man to read the same as 
the very word of God, and the spiritual food of man^s soul, 
whereby they may the better know the duties to God, and 
to their sovereign lord the king, and their neighbour : evei 
gently and charitably exhorting that using a sober and a 
modest haviour in the reading and inquisition of the true 
sense of the same, they do in no wise stiffly or eagerly con- 
tend or strive one with another about the same, but refer 



' sacrameDts y bapned 

[• This paragraph is not among these injunctions in the register.] 



OF RECORDS. 856 

the dedamioo of tlioae places that be in oontroversy to the BOOK 
judgment of them that be better learned. "'' 

Alaoy the odd dean, parsons, vicars, curats, and other 
priests, shall in no wise, at any unlawful time, nor for any 
odier cause, than for their honest necessity, haunt or resort 
to any taverns or ale-houses; and after their dinner and 
supper, they shall not give themselves to drinking or riot, 
spending their time idldy, by day or by night, at tables or 
cuds-{dayibg, or any other unlawful game; but at such 
times as they shall have such leisure, they shall read or hear 
aomewhat of holy scripture, or shall occupy themselves with 
some other honest exercise; and that they 'always do those 
tilings which appertain to good congruence and honesty, 
with profit of the commonweal, having always in mind, that 
tliey ought to excel all others in purity of life, and should 
be ^example to all other to live well and Christianly. 

Furthermc»« ; because the goods of the church are called 
the goods of the poor^ and at these days nothing is less seen 
than the poor to be sustained with the same ; all parsons, 
vicars, pensionaries, prebendaries, and other beneficed men 
within ^this deanery, not being resident upon their bene- 
fices, which may dispend yearly 20/. or above within this 
deanery or elsewhere, shall distribute hereafter yearly 
amongst their poor parishioners, or other inhabitants there, 
m the presence of the church-wardens, or some other honest 
men of the parish, the fortieth part of the fruits and revcs 
Dues of <^thdu: said benefices : lest they be worthily noted of 
ingratitude, which, reserving so many parts to themselves, 
cannot vouchsafe to impart the fortieth portion thereof 
amongst the poor people of that parish, that is so fruitful 
and profitable unto them. 

And to the intent that learned men may hereafter spring 
the mare for the execuUon of the premisses ; every parson, 
near, clerk, or beneficed man within this deanery, having 
yearly to diqpend in benefices, and other promotions of the 
church, an 1002. shall ^ve competent exhibition to one 
schdar ; and for as many hundred pounds more as he may 

• mlwaj ■ ezamplet ^ the • the 



856 A COLLECTION 

BOOK dispend, to so many scholars more shall give like exhibition 
in the university of <^Oxenford or Cambridge, or some gram- 
mar-school ; which after they have profited in good learning, 
may be partners of their patrons cure and charge, as well 
fai preaching as otherwise, in the execution of their offices ; 
or may, when need shall be, otherwise profit the common- 
wealth with their counsel and wisdom. 

Also, that all parsons, vicars, and clerks, having churches, 
chappels, or ^mannons within this deanery, shall bestow 
yearly hereafter upon the same mansions, or chancels of 
their churches being in decay, the fifth part of their bene- 
fices till they be fully repaired : and the same so repaired, 
shall always keep and maintain in good state. 

All which and singular injunctions shall be inviolably ob- 
served of the said dean, parsons, vicars, curats, stipendaries, 
and other clerks and beneficed men, under the pain of sus- 
pension and sequestration of the fruits of their benefices, 
until they have done their duty according to these injunc- 
tions. 



VIII* 

CramweVs letter to Sha^Um^ buJiop ofSm-um^ taken Jrom 
a copy writ by Morisone his secretary. 

Cotton lib. My lord, after hearty commendations, I cannot but both 
eop. •4'jjj^^]^ marvel that you whom I have taken as mine trusty 
friend, should judge me, as I perceive by your letters you 
do, and also be glad that ye so frankly utter your stomach 
to me. I would thank you for your plain writing and free 
monitions ; saving that you seem fuller of suspicion than it 
becometh a prelate of your sort to be : and (to say that 
maketh me more sorry) much worse perswaded of me than 
I thought any of your learning and judgment could have 
been. I took a matter out of your hands to mine, if upon 
considerations mine office bind me to do so, what cause have 

• 

* Oxford * raansiou 

[• This letter canuot be found in any of llie Cotton MSS.} 



OF RECORDS. 267 

ye to complain ? If I had done this, dther upon affection, or BOOK 
intending prejudice to your estimation, you might have ex- ^'^' 
postulated with me ; and yet if ye then had done it after a 
gentler sort, I should both sooner have amended that I did 
amiss, and also have had better cause to judge your writing 
to me, to be of a friendly heart towards me. If ye be of- 
fended with my sharp letters, how can your testy words (I 
had almost given them another name) delight me P I re- 
quired you to use no extremity in your office, durus est hie 
sermOf ye call it ; and when ye have done, ye begin again, 
even as though all b«ng said, all were still behind. If ye 
have used none extremity, I am I ensure you as glad of it 
as I ought to be: and though ye do not, yet upon a com- 
jdaint my office bindeth me to succour him that saith he is 
over-matched, and is compelled to sustain wrong. I was 
thus informed, and by persons to whom I gave more credit 
than I intend to do hereafter, if they have abused me, as ye 
would make me believe they have. They thus complaining, 
could I do less than grant unto them such remedies as the 
king^s highness and his laws give indifferently to all his sub- 
jects ? Might I not also somewhat gather, that ye proceeded 
the sorer against the reader, Roger London, when I had 
seen how much you desired the preferment of your servant 
to that revenue ? My lord, you had shewed your self of 
much more patience, I will not say of much more prudence, 
if you had contented your self with their lawful appeal, and 
my lawful injunctions ; and rather have written somewhat 
fiilly to instruct us in this matter, than thus to desire to 
conquer me by shrewd words, to vanquish me by sharp 
threp of scripture, which as I know to use travel, so I trust 
to God as great a clerk as ye be, is done already. Thus 
out of their place, it becometh me not, neither yet I am 
wont to vaunt my self of well-doing, I know who worketb 
all that is well wrought by me ; and whereas he is the whole 
doer, I intend not to offer him this wrong, to labour, and I 
to take the thanks ; yet as I do not cease to give thanks, 
that it hath pleased his goodness to use me as an instru- 
ment, and to work somewhat by me, so I trust I am as 
VOL. I. p. S. s 



258 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ready to serve him in my calling, to my little power, as y 
^^^' are prest to write worse of me than ye ought to think. M; 
prayer is, That God give me no longer life, than I shall b 
glad to use mine office in cedificaHonem^ and not in destruc 
tionenif as ye bear me in hand I do. God, ye say, wij 
judge such using of authority, meaning flatly, that I d 
abuse such power as hath pleased Grod and the king'^s high 
ness to set me in ; God, I say, will judge such judges as y 
are, and charge also such thoughts as ye misuse : ye do nc 
so well as I would ye should do, if ye so think of me a 
your letters make me think ye do. The crime that y 
charge me withal, is greater than I may or ought to beai 
untruer, I trust, than they that would fainest shall be abl 
to prove. It is a strange thing, you say, that I neithe 
would write, nor send you word by mouth, what ye shouL 
do with the popish monks of Abington ; and that the abbo 
of Redding could get straight-way my letters to inhibi 
your just doings ; that was not my mind which I wrote, 
did not intend to lett your just doings, but rather to requir 
you to do justly ; neither was I swift in granting my letter 
to him, albeit I am much readier to help him that com 
plains of wrong, than prest to further on him that desiretl 
punishment of a person whom I am not sure hath offended 
I made you no answer, a strange thing ! my lord, I though 
ye had better known my business, than for such a matter ti 
esteem me not your friend ; you might have better judgec 
that I was too much curabred with other affairs, that thosi 
which sued for the abbot, could better espy their time thai 
you could. Some man will think it rather utter displeasur 
conceived before, than that ye have any urgent occasioi 
here to misjudge my mind towards you. As concerning 
your manor, you must use your priviledges as things len 
unto you, so long as ye shall occupy them well, that is, ac 
cording to the mind and pleasure of them that gave yoi 
them. I took neither the monk'*s cause, nor any other, int< 
my hands, to be a bearer of any such whom their uprigh 
dealings is not able to bear. No, you know I think, that ] 
love such readers of scripture as little as ye do : would Goc 



OF RECORDS. 259 

■MO of your sort were as diligent to see that in all their dio- BOOK 
enes good were made, as I am glad to remove things wlicn ' 

I know them ; if ye had taken even then but half the pains 
to send up such things against him as ye now send, neither 
yoa should have had cause, no nor occasion thus easily to 
diviiie €ii my good or evil-will towards you, nor I have been 
combred with this answer. My lord, I pray you, while I 
oi your fiiend, take me to be so, for if I were not, or if I 
knew any cause why I ought not, I would not be afraid to 
ihew you what had alienated my mind from you ; so you 
diould well perodive that my displeasure should last no 
knger than there were cause. I pass over your Nemo 
ladUur fit#t i seipso, I pray with you this first part. Our 
Lord have pity tipon me; the other part is not in my 
players. Thai God shoidd turn my hearty for he is my judge, 
I may err in my doings for want of knowledge, but I will- 
ingly bear no misdoers, I willingly hurt none whom honesty 
and the king^s laws do not refuse. Undo not you your self, 
I intend nothing less than to work you any displeasure. If 
hitherto I have shewed you. any pleasure, I am glad of it : 
I shewed it to your qualities and not to you ; if they tarry 
with you, my good-will cannot depart from you, except 
your prayer be heard, that is. My heart be turned, I as- 
sure you I am right glad ye are in the place ye are in, and 
inll do what shall lie in me to aid you in your office^ to 
maintain your reputation, to give you credit among your 
flock^ and else where ; as long as I shall see you faithful to 
jour duty, according to your calling. I will not become 
your good lord, as your desire is, I am and have been your 
friend, and take you to be mine ; cast out vain suspicion ; 
let rash judgment rule men oTless wit and discretion ; wil- 
fulness becometh all men better than a bishop, which should 
always teach us to lack gladly our own will, because you 
may not have your own will. Here is Christus paup.JbcU 
ei dUaij cum Dominus dedit et Dominua abstidit^ to what 
purpose? Sit nomen Domini benedictum^ can never lack his 
]daoe, it becometh always in season ; or else as great a divine 
as ye are, I would say, it were not the best placed here, ex- 

sS ^ 



860 A COLLECTION 

BOOK cept thou wist better, you had rather lose all than any par 

! of your will. I pray you teach patience better in youi 

deeds^ or else speak as little of it as ye can. My lord, yoi 
might have provoked another in my place, that would havi 
used less patience with you, finding so little in you ; but 1 
can take your writings, and this heat of your stomach, evei 
as well as I can, I trust, beware of flatterers. As for th< 
abbot of Redding, and his monk, if I find them as ye saj 
they are, I will order them as I shall think good. Ye shal 
do well to do your duty ; if you so do, ye have no cause ti 
mistrust my friendship ; if ye do not, I must tell it you 
and that somewhat after the plainest sort. To take a caus< 
out of your hands into mine, I do but mine office, you med- 
dle further than your office ynJl bear you, thus roughly U 
handle me for using of mine: If ye do so no more, I lei 
pass all that is past, and offer you such kindness as ye shaL 
lawfully desire at my hands. Thus fare you well. 



IX. 

7%^ sentence given out by pope Paul the Thirds againsi 

king Henry. 

Damnatio et excommtmicatio Henrid 8 regis Angiice, ejus- 
quejautorum et complicum^ cum aiiarum posnarum ad- 
Jectione. 

Paulus episcopu>s servus servorum Dei ad perpetuam re 

memoriam, 

Chernbini Ejus qui immobilis permanens sua providentia ordini 
^iwrium njii-abiii Jat cuncta moveri, disponente dementia, vices, lice 
pag. 704- immeriti gerentes in terris, et in sede justitiae constituti 
juxta prophetse quoque Hieremiae vaticinium dicentis : eoo 
te constitui super gentes et regna, ut evellas et destruas 
aedifices, plantes^. prsecipuum super omnes reges universa 
terrse cunctosq; populos obtinentes principatum: 9c illun 
qui pius et misericors est, et vindictam ei qui illam praBve- 
nit paratam temperat, nee quos impoenitentes videt seven 



OF RECORDS. S61 

uldoDe cOTTigatj quin prius oommmetur, in assidue autem BOOK 
peocantes et in peocatis pereeverantes, cum excessus miseri- ^^^' 
cordw fines prwtereiint ut saltern metii pcenae ad cor re- 
?erti oogantur, jusdtise vires exercet, imitantes; ex incum- 
bend nobis apostoUcs soUicitudiDis studio per-urgemur, ut 
cuDctanim personarum nostrse curse ccelitus commissaruin 
salubri statui solertius intendamus, ac erroribus et scandalis, 
quae bostis antiqui versutia imminere conspicimus, propen- 
sius obviemus, excessusq; et enormia ac scandalosa crimina 
coDgrua aeveritate coerceamus, et juxta apostolum inobe- 
djentiam ovium promptius ulciscendo, illorum perpetratores 
defaita ocnrectione sic compescamus, quod eos Dei iram 
provocasse pceniteat, et ex hoc aliis exemplum cautels salu- 
toris aooedat. 

Sane cum superioribus diebus nobis relatum fuisset, quod 
Henricus Anglise rex, licet tempore pontificatus feel, record. 
Leoois paps X. prsedecessoris nostri diversorum hsretico- 
ram errores, saepe ab apostolica sede et sacris conciliis prse- 
teritis temporibus damnatos, et novissime nostra state per 
perditionis alumnum Martinum Lutherum suscitatos et in- 
novates, zelo catholics fidei, et erga dictam sedem devotio- 
nis fervore inductus, non minus docte quam pie, per quen- 
dam librum per eum desuper compositum, et eidem Leoni 
prsedecessori ut eum examinaret et approbaret oblatum, 
confutasset, ob quod ab eodem Leone prsedecessore ultra 
dicti libri, cum magna ipsius Henrici re^s laude et com- 
mendatione, approbationem, titulum Defensoris Fidei repor- 
taverit, k recta fide et apostolico tramite devians, ac propriae 
salutis, fames, et honoris immemor, postquam charissima in 
Christo filia nostra Catharina Anglise regina illustri sua 
progenie conjuge, cum qua publice in facie ecclesise matri- 
monium contraxerat, et per plures annos continuaverat, ac 
ex qua, dicto constante matrimonio, prolem pluries suscepe- 
rat ; nulla le^tima subastente causa, et contra ecclesias pro- 
hibitionem dimissa, cum quadam Anna Bolena, muliere 
Anglica, dicta Catharina adhuc vivente, de facto matrimo- 
piuia contraxerat, ad deteriora prosiliens, quasdam l^es 
era generales constitutiones edere non erubuit, per quas 

s3 



86« A COLLECTION 

BOOK subditos SU06 ad quosdam hsereticos et schismaticos artic 
los tenendos, inter quos et hoc erat quod Romanus pondf 
caput ecclesiae, et Christi vicanus non erat, et quod ipse 
Anglica ecclesia supremum caput existebat, sub gravib 
etiam mortis poenis cogebat. Et his non contentus, Diabc 
sacrilegii crimen suadente, quamplures praelatos, etiam e] 
scopos, aliasq; personas ecclesiasticas, etiam regulares, ne 
non saK;uIares, sibi ut hseretico et schismatico adhserere, 
articulos prsedictos sanctorum patrum decretis et sacroru 
conciliorum statutis, imo etiam ipsi evangelic® veritati co 
trarios, tanquam tales alios damnatos approbare, et seq 
nolentesy et intrepide recusantes, capi et carceribus man* 
pari. Hisq; similiter non contentus, mala malis accum 
lando, bonse memorise Jo. H. S. Vitalis presbyt. carding 
Roffen. quem ob fidei constantiam et vitae sanctimoniam i 
cardinalatus dignitatem promoveramus, cum dictis hseresib 
et erroribus consentire nollet^ horrenda immanitate et d 
testanda ssevitia, publioe miserabili supplicio tradi et deo 
lari mandaverat, et fecerat, excommunicationis, et anatli 
matis, aliasq; gravissimas sententias, censuras, et pcenas 
literis et constitutionibus recolendae mem. Bonifacii VII 
Honorii III. Roman, pontificum prsedecessorum nostroru 
desuper editis contentas, et alias in tales k jure latas dai 
nabiliter incurrendo, ac regno Angliae, et dominiis quae 1 
nebat, necnon regalis fastigii celsitudine ac praefati titi 
prserogativa, et honore se indignum reddendo. 

S. Nos licet ex eo, quod prout non ignorabamus, idc 
Henricus rex certis censuris ecclesiasticis, quibus a piae nc 
morise Clemente papa VII. etiam praedecessore nostro, pa 
quam humanissimis literis et patemis exhortationibus, mi 
tisq; nunciis et mediis, primo et postremo etiam judicialiu 
ut praefatam Annam k se dimitteret, et ad praedictae Catl: 
rinae suae verae conjugis consortium rediret, frustra monit 
fuexaiy innodatus extiterat, Pharaonis duritium imitand 
per longum tempus in clavium contemptum insorduerat, 
insordescebat, quod ad cor rediret, vix sperare posse vid 
remus^ ob patemam tamen charitatem qua in minorib 
constituti donee in obedientia, et reverentia sedis prasdici 



OF RECORDS. 2BS 

pemummty eum proflecuti fueramus, utq; darius videre po»- rook 
semus, an clamor qui ad nos delatus fiierat, (quern certe ^^^' 
etiam ipaus Henrici reps respectu falsum esse desideramus) 
verus easet, statuiinus ab ulteriori contra ipsum Henricum 
regem processu ad tempus abstinendo, hujus m veritatem 
diligentius indagare. 

8. Cum autem debitis diligentiis desuper factis clamorem 
ad nos^ ut pnefertur, delatum, verum esse, simulque, quod 
dolenter referimus, dictum Henricum regem ita in profun- 
dum malorum descendisse, ut de ejus resipiscentia nulla 
penitus videatur spes haberi posse, reperimus: nos atten- 
dentes vetere lege, crimen adulterii notatum lajndari man- 
datum, ac auctores schismatis halitu terrse absorptos, eo- 
mmq; sequaces coelesti igne consumptos, Elymamque ma- 
gum viis domini re»stentem per apostolum setema severitate 
damnatum fiiisse, Tolentesq; ne in districto examine ipdus 
Henrici regis et subditorum suorum, quos secum in perdi- 
tionem trahere videmus, animarum ratio k nobis exposcatur, 
quantum nobis ex alto conceditur, providere contra Henri- 
cum regem, ejusque complices, fautores, adhserentes, et 
sequaces, et in praemissis quomodolibet culpabiles, contra 
quod ex eo quod excessus, et delicta praedicta adeo mani- 
festa sunt et notoria, ut nulla possint ter^versatione celari, 
absque ulteriori mora ad executionem procedere possemus, 
benignius agendo, decrevimus infrascripto modo proce- 
dere. 

4. Habita itaque super his cum venerabilibus fratribus 
Dostris S • R. £. cardinalibus deliberatione matura, et de 
illorum consilio et assensu, pra^fatum Henricum regem, 
ejusque complices, fautores, adhserentes, consultores et se- 
quaoeSy ac quoscunque alios in praemissis, ceu eorum aliquo 
quoquo modo culpabiles, tam laicos quam clericos^ eUam 
r^ulares cujuscunque dignitatis, status, gradus, ordinis, 
amditicmis, prseeminentise, et excellentise exbtant, (quorum 
nomina et cognomina, perinde ac si praesentibus insereren- 
tur, pro sufficienter expressis haberi volumus) per viscera 
miflericordiae Dei nostri hortamur, et requirimus in domino, 
quatenus Henricus rex k praedictis erroribus prorsus absti- 

s 4 




964 A COLLECTION 

BOOK neat, et oonstitutiones, seu leees pnedictas, sicut de facte 
cas fedt, revocet, casset, et annullet, et coactione subditorun 
suorum ad eas servandas^ necnon carceratione^ captura, el 
punitione illoruniy qui ipsis constitutionibus seu le^bus ad- 
hserere, aut eas servare noluerint, et ab aliis erroribus prse- 
dictis penitus, et omnino abstineat, et si quos prsemissorun 
occasione captivos habeat, relaxet. 

5. Complices vero, fautores, adherentes, consultores, et 
sequaces dicti Henrici re^s in praemissis, et circa ea ipd 
Henrico regi super his de csetero non adsistant, nee ad< 
hsreant, vel faveant, nee ei consilium, auxilium, vel favo- 
rem, desuper prsestent 

6. Alias si Henricus rex, ac fautores, adhserentes, con- 
sultores, et sequaces, hortadonibus et requisitionibus hujus- 
modi non annuerint cum effectu, Henricum regem, fautores^ 
adhserentes, consultores et sequaces, ac alios culpabiles prse- 
dictos, auctoritate apostolica, ac ex certa nostra scientia, et 
de apostolicse potestatis plenitudine, tenore prsesentium, in 
virtute sanctsB obediential, ac sub majoris excommunicatio- 
nis lata sententia, k qua etiam praetextu cujuscunque privi- 
le^i, vel facultatis, etiam in forma confessionalis, cum qui- 
buscunque efficasissimis clausulis nobis et sede praedicts 
quomodolibet concessis, et etiam iteratis vicibus innovatis. 
ab alio quam k Romano pontifice, praeterquam in mortis 
articulo constituti, ita tamen, quod si aliquem absolvi con- 
tingat, qui postmodum convaluerit, nisi post convalescen- 
tiam, monitioni et mandatis nostris hujusmodi paruerit cum 
eiFectu, in eandem excommunicationis sententiam reincidant. 
absolvi non possint. 

7. Necnon rebellionis, et quoad Henricum regem, etiam 
perditionis regni, et dominiorum praedictorum, et tam quoad 
eum, quam quoad alios monitos supradictos supra et infra- 
scriptis poenis, quas si dictis monitioni et mandatis, ut pra?- 
fertur, non paruerint, eos, et eorum singulos, ipso facte 
respective incurrere volumus, per praesentes monemus ; eis- 
que et eorum cuilibet districte praecipiendo mandamus, qua- 
tenus Henricus rex per se, vel procuratorem legitimum et 
suiHcienti mandato sufiultum, infra nonaginta, complices 



OF 



m pneflDMBs qoamodofibet ciilpabiles supiiMiiccii apcuhw 

etrrrlfriiifiri ccubd rog^ulares, personaliter inihi {mu^simn 

&B oompsromt oonmi nobis, ad ae super pnraussis kj^dane 

fifiMMidmn et defcndendum ; idias TideDdum et audiciK 

dnm ooDtim eos et eonim singnlos, edam nominatiin, quns 

ac mooemus, qualenusexpediat, ad omnes et sngulos actus 

edain sententiam defimtiTam^ declaratoriam, condciniiatai> 

nam, et privatanam, ac mandatum cxecutivum procedi« 

Quod fii Heniicus rex, et alii moniti pnedicti intra dictoa tcr» 

mmoB eis ut pnefertur, respectiTe pnefixos dod oomparucrint^ 

et pnedictam exoommunicatioiiis sententiam per tres dies 

post lapsum dictonim temmionim animo, quod ahsit, susti* 

mieriiit induratD, oensuras ipsas aggravamus, et successive 

lei^gravamus, Henricumq; ipsum, privationis r^ni et do> 

miniorum pnsdictarum, et tarn cum quam alios monitos 

pnedictos et eorum singukn, omnes et singulas alias pomas 

pnedictas incurrisae, ab omnibusq; Christi fidelibus, cum 

eorum bonis perpetuo diffidatos esse. Et si interim ab hu-> 

manis decedat, eodeaastica debere carere sepultura, aucto^ 

ritate et potestatis plenitudine prsedictis deeernimus, et de- 

daramus, eosque anathematis, maledictionis, et damnationis 

aetemae mucrone percutimus. 

8. Necnon quae praefatus Henricus rex quomodoliliet, et 
ex quavis causa tenet, habet, aut possidet, Quamdiu Henri- 
cus rex, et alii moniti praedicti, et eorum singuli in aliis per 
dictum Henricum regem non tentis, habitis, aut possessis 
permanserint, et triduo post eorum indc recessum, et alia 
quaecunq; ad quae Henricum regem, et alios monitos pras- 
dictos, post lapsum dictorum tcrminorum declinare conti- 
gerit, dominia, dvitates, terras, castra, villas, oppida, metn>> 
poUtanasque, et alias cathedrales, caeterasq; inferiores eccle- 
sias, uecnon monasteria, prioratus, domos, conventus, ct 
loca religiosa, vel pia cujuscunque, etiam S. Benedict. Clu- 
niacen. Cistercien. Prsemonstraten. ac Prsedicatorum, Mi- 
porum, Eremitarum, S. Augustini, Carmelitarum, ct alioL 
rum ordinum^ ac congregationum, et militiarum quarum- 
cunque in ipns dominiis, civitatibus, terns, castris, viUis, 



S66 A COLLECTION 

BOOK oppidis, et locis existentia, ecclesiastioo supponimus inter- 
dictO) ita ut illo durante in iis etiam prsetextu cujuscunquc 
apostolici indulCi, ecclesiis, monasteriis, prioratibus, domibus, 
conventibusy locis, ordinibus, aut personis, etiam quacunq; 
dignitate fulgentibus concessi, praeterquam in casibus a jure 
permissis, ac etiam in iUis alias quam clausis januis, et ex- 
communicatis et interdictis exclusis, nequeant missse, aut alia 
divina ofiicia celebrari. 

9. Et Henrici re^s, complicumque, fautorum, adhaeren- 
tium, consultorum, sequacium, et culpabilium praedictorum 
filii, poenarum, ut hie in hoc casu par est, participes sintj 
omnes et singulos ejusdem Henrici regis ex dicta Anna, ac 
singulorum aliorum praedictorum filios natos, et nascituros, 
aliosque descendentes, usque in eum gradum, ad quem jun 
pcenas in casibus hujusmodi extendunt (nemine excepto. 
nullaq; minoris aetatis, aut sexus, vel ignorantiae, vel alteriuf 
cujusvis causae habita ratione) dignitatibus, et honoribus in 
quibus quomodolibet constituti existunt, seu quibus gaudent 
utuntur, potiuntur, aut muniti sunt, necnon privilegiis, con- 
cessionibus, gratiis, indulgentiis, iramunitatibus, remission^ 
bus, libertatibus, et indultis, ac dominiis, civitatibus, castiis 
terris, villis, oppidis, et locis, etiam commendatis, vel in Gu 
bernium concessis, et quae in feudum, emphyteusim, ve 
alias a Romanis, vel aliis ecclesiis, mouasteriis, et locis eccle 
siasticis, ac secularibus principibus, dominiis, potentatibus 
etiam regibus et imperatoribus, aut aliis privatis, vel pub* 
licis personis quomodolibet habent, tenent, aut pos^dent 
caeterisq; omnibus bonis, mobilibus et immobilibus, juribui 
et actionibus, eis quomodolibet competentibus privatos, die 
taq; bona feudalia, vel emphyteutica, et alia quaecunq; al 
aliis quomodolibet obtenta, ad directos dominos, ita ut d< 
illis libere disponere possint, respective devoluta, et eos qu 
ecclesiastici fuerint, etiamsi religiosi existant, ecclesiis etian 
cathedralibus, et metropolitanis, necnon monasteriis et pri 
oratibus, praeposituris, praepositatibus, dignitatibus, perso 
natibus, ofiiciis, canonicatibus et praebcndis, aliisq; beneiicii 
ecclesiasticis per eos quomodolibet obtentis privatos, et a< 
ilia ac alia in posterum obtinenda inhabiles esse, similitei 



OF RECORDS. 267 

deoemimus et declaramus; eosq; sic respective privatos ad BOOH 

iUa, et alia quaecunq; similia, ac dignitates, hoDores, admin- L. 

istrationes, et oflScia, jura, ac feuda in posterum obtinenda, 
auctoritate et scientia, ac plenitudine similibus inhabili^ 
tamus. 

10. Ipausq; Henrici regis, ac regni omniumq; aliorum 
dominioruniy civitatum, terrarum, castrorum, villarum, for- 
talitiorum, arciunii oppidorum, et locorum suorum, ctiam de 
hcto obtentorum magistratus, judices, castellanos, custodes 
et officiates quoscunque, necnon comm imitates, universitates, 
odilegia, feudatarios, vassal los, subditos, cives, incolas, et ha- 
bitatores etiam forenses, dicto regi de facto obedientes, tarn 
ssBCulares, quam si qui rationis alicujus temporalitatis ipsum 
Henricum regem in superiorem recognoscant, etiam eccle- 
aasticosy a prsefato rege, seu ejus complicibus, fautoribus, 
-adhaerentibus, consultoribus, et sequacibus supradictis de- 
putatis, k jvu'amento fidelitatis, jure vassallitico, et omni 
erga regem, et alios prsedictos subjectione absolvimus^ ac 
penitus liberamus. His nihilominus sub excommunicationis 
poena mandantes, ut ab ejusdem Henrici regis, suorumq; 
officialium,judicum,etmagistratuum quorumcunq; obedientia 
penitus et omnino recedant, nee illos in superiores recognoft- 
cant, neque illonim mandatis obtemperent. 

11. Et ut alii eorum exemplo perterriti discant ab hujus- 
modi excessibus abstinere, eisdem auctoritate, scientia, et 
plenitudine, volumus, ac decemimus, quod Henricus rex et 
complices, fautores, adhserentes, consultores, sequaces, et 
alii in prsemissis culpabiles, postquam alias pcenas prsedictas, 
ut praefertur, respective incurrerint, necnon praefati descen- 
dentes, ex tunc infames existant, et ad testimonium non ad- 
mittantur, testamenta, et codicillos, aut alias dispositiones, 
etiam inter vivos concedere, et facere non possint, et ad ali- 
cujus successionem ex testamento, vel ab intestato, necnon 
ad jurisdictionem, seu judicandi pbtestatem, et ad notoriatus 
offidum, omnesq; actus li^timos quoscunq; ita ut eorum 
piooeaaua, nve instnimenta atq; alii actus quicunque, nullius 
ant robcnia vel momenti, inhabil^s existant, et nulli ipsis, 



i 

1 



868 A COLLECTION 

BOOK sed ipsi aliis super quocunque debito et negotio, tarn civilii 
quam criminali, de jure respondere teneantur. 

IS. Et nihilominus omnes, et nngulos Christi fideles, 
sub excommunicationis, et aliis infrascriptis pcenis, monemus, 
ut monitos, excommunicatosi aggravatos, interdictos, pri- 
vates, maledictos, et damnatos praedictos evitent, et quan- 
tum in eis est^ et ab aliis evitari faciant, nee cum eisdem, 
seu prsefati re^s civitatum, dominiorum, terrarum, castnr 
rum, comitatuum, villaruro, fortalitiorum, oppidorum, et 
locorum prsedictorum civibus, incolis, vel habitatoribus aut 
subditis et vassallis, emendoi vendendo, permutando, aut 
quamcunque mercaturami seu negotium exercendo, com- 
mercium, seu aliquam conversationem, seu communionem 
habeant : aut vinum, granum, sal, seu alia victualia, arma, 
pannos, merces vel quasvis alias mercantias, vel res per mare 
in eorum navibus, triremibus, aut aliis navi^is, ave per 
terram cum mulis, vel aliis animalibus, deferre aut condu- 
cere, seu deferri aut conduci faccre, vel delata per illos reci- 
pere, publice vel occulte, aut talia facientibus auxilium, con- 
silium, favorem publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte, 
quo vis qusesito colore, per se, vel alium, seu alios quoquo 
modo praestare prsesumant. Quod si fecerint, ultra excom- 
municationis prsedictse, etiam nullitatis contractuum quos 
inircnt, necnon perditionis mercium, victualium, et bonorum 
omnium delatorum^ quae capientium fiant, poenas similiter 
eo ipso incurrant. 

13. Caeterum quia con venire non videtur, ut cum his qui 
ecclcsiam contcmnunt, dum pra^sertim ex eorum pertinacia 
spes corrigibilitatis non habetur, hi qui divinis obsequiis va- 
cant, conversentur, quod etiam illos tuto facere non posse 
dubitandum est, omnium et singularum metropolitanarum 
et aliarum cathedralium, caetcrarum^; inferiorum ecclesiarum 
et monasteriorum, domorum et locorum reli^osorum, et 
piorum quorumcumque, etiam S. Augustini, S. Benedict!, 
•Cluniacen. Cistercien. Praemonstraten. ac Prsedicatorum, 
Minorum, Carmelitarum, aliorumque quorumcumq; ordi- 
num, et Militiarum, etiam hospitalis Hierosolymitani^ prae- 



OF RECORDS. 269 

dsy abbaubus, prioribus, praeoeptoribus, pnepositis, min- BOOK 
Lris, custodibus, guardianis, conventibus, monachis et ca« ^^^' 
>nicu, necDon parochialium ecclesiarum rectoribus, aliisque 
libuscunq; personb ecdesiasticis in regno et dominiis prae- 
ctis commorantibus, sub excommunicationis ac privationis 
Iministrationum et r^minum monasteriorumy dignitatum, 
^raonatuum, administrationuniy ac oiHciorum, canonica- 
lumque, et praebendarum, parochialium ecclesiarum, et 
iorum beneficiorum eccleiuastioorum quorumcumq; quo- 
odolibet qualificatorum, per eos quomodolibet obtentorum^ 
Bnis mandamus, quatenus infiti quinq; dies, post omnes et 
Qgulofi terminoe prsedictos elapsos, de ipsis regno, et do- 
iniis, dimisffls, tamen aliquibus presbyteris in ecclesiis qua- 
lm curam babuerint, pro administrando baptismate parvu- 
t, et in poenitentia decedentibus, ac aliis sacramentis eccle- 
asticis^ quas tempore interdict ministrari permittuntur, ex- 
tnt et discedant, neque ad regnum, et dominia praedicta 
fvertantur; donee moniti, et excommunicati, aggravati, 
aggravati, privati, maledicU, et damnati praedictis moni- 
imibus, et mandatis nostris hujusmodi obtemperaverint, 
eruerint k censuris hujusmodi absolutionis beneficium ob- 
nere, seu interdictunvin regno, et dominiis prasdictis, fuerit 
iblatum. 

14. Praeterea si praemisas non obstantibus, Henricus rex, 
implices, fautores, adHaerentes, consultores, et sequaces 
"aedicU in eorum pertinacia perseveraverint, nee conscien- 
£ stimulus eos ad cor reduxerit, in eorum forte potentia, 

armis confidentes, omnes et singulos duces, marchiones, 
»mite8, et alios quoscunq; tam seculares, quam ecclesiasti- 
is etiam forenses, de facto dicto Henrico re^ obedientes, 
lb ejusdem excommunicationis, ac perditionis bonorum 
lorum (quae, ut infra dicitur, similiter capientium iiant) 
Bnis, rcquirimus et monemus, quatenus omni mora^ et ex- 
isatione postposita, eos, et eorum singulos, ac ipsorum 
ilites et stipendiarios, tam equestres quam pedestres, aiios- 
le quoscumque, qui eis cum armis faverint, de regno et 
)mimis praedictis, etiam vi armorum, si opus fuerit, expel- 
nt : ac quod Henricus rex, et ejus complices, fautores, ad- 




870 A COLLECTION 

BOOK luerentes, oonsultores, et aequaoesi nuHMbrtis noetris non ob- 
' temperantes pnedicd, de ciTitatibus, terrisy castris, villis^ 



oppidis, fortalitiis, aut alus loess regm et domhiii praedicto- 
nmi se dod introniittant, piociireiit: eissab omnibus et dn- 
gulis pcFois pnedictis inhibentes, ne in fiiTorem Heniid, 
qusque oomplicuni, fiuitorum, adhcrentiiuny oonsultonim, 
et sequadum aliorumq; monitonim pnedidorum, mandads 
nostris non obtemperantiuni, anna cujuslibet generis offen- 
a\'a, vel defensiva, machinas quoq; bdlicas, seu tormenti 
(artellarias niincupata) sumant aut teneant, seu illis utantur, 
aut annatos aliquos pneter consuetam fiuniliam parent, aut 
ab Henrico rege, complicibus, fautoribus, adha&rentibus, 
oonsultoribus, et sequadbus, vel aliis in regis ipsius favorem 
paratos, quomodolibet, quavis occaaone vel causa, per se vel 
alium seu alios, publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte 
teneant, vel receptent, aut dicto Henrico regi seu illius 
complidbus, fautoribus, adluerentibus, consultoribus, et se- 
quadbus praedictis, conalium, auxilium, vel quomodolibet 
ex quavis causa, vel quovis quaesito cdbre ave ingenio, pub- 
lice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte, tacite vel expresse, per 
se vel alium seu alios pnemissis, vel aliquo praemissorum 
prsratent, seu praestari faciant quoquomodo. 

15. Praeterea ad dictum Henricum regem facilius ad sa- 
nitatem, et pnefatas sedis obedientiam reducendum, omnes 
et singulos Christianos prindpes, quacunq; etiam imperial! 
et regali dignitate fulgentes, per viscera misericordiae Dei 
nostri (cujus causa agitur) hortamur et in domino requiri- 
mus, eis nihilominus, qui imperatore et rege inferiores fue- 
rint, quos propter excellentiam dignitatis k censuris excipi- 
mus, sub excommunicationis poena mandantes, ne Henrico 
regi ejusq; complidbus, fautoribus, adhaerentibus, consul- 
toribus, et sequadbus, vel eorum alicui, per se vel alium seu 
alios, publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte, tacite vel ex- 
presse, etiam sub praetextu confoederationum aut obligatio- 
num quocumque etiam juramento, aut quavis alia firraitate 
roboratarum, et saepius geminatarum, k quibus quidem ob- 
ligationibus et juramentis omnibus, nos eos et eorum singulos 
dsdem auctoritate et sdentia ac plenitudine per praesentes 



OF RECORDS. 871 

absolvimus, ipsasque confcederationes et obligationes tarn BOOK 
factas, quam in posterum faciendas, quas tamen (in quantum ^^^' 
Henricus rex et complices, fautores, adhserentes, consultores, 
et sequaoes pr«edicti circa pracmissa, vel eorum aliquod se 
directe vel indirecte juvare possent) sub eadem poena fieri 
prohibemus, nuUius roboris vel momenti, nullasque, irritas, 
cassas, inanes, ac pro infectis habendas fore decernimus et 
declaramus, consilium, auxilium, vel favorem quomodolibet 
praestent, qiiinimo si qui illis, aut eorum alicui ad praesens 
quomodolibet assistant, ad ipsis omnino et cum afFectu rece- 
dant. Quod si non fecerint postquam prsesentes publicatse 
et executioni demandatse fuerint, et dicti termini lapsi fue- 
rint, omnes et singulas civitates, terras, oppida, castra, villas, 
et alia loca eis subjecta, simili ecclesiastico interdicto suppo- 
nimus^ volentes ipsum interdictum donee ipsi principes k 
con^io, auxilio, et favore Henrico regi et complicibus, fau- 
toribus, adhserentibus, consultoribus et sequacibus prsedictis 
prsestaudo destiterint, perdurare. 

16. Insuper itam principes prsedictos, quam quoscunq; 
alios, etiam ad stipendia quorumcumq; Christi fidelium mi- 
litantes, et alias quascumq; personas, tam per mare, quam 
per terras, armigeros habentes, similiter hortamur et requi- 
rimus, et nihilominus eis in virtu te sanctse obediential man- 
dantes, quatenus contra Henricum regem, complices, fau- 
tores, adhasrentes, consultores, et sequaces prsedictos, dum 
in erroribus praedictis, ac adversus sedem praedictam, rebel- 
lione permanserint, armis insurgant, eosq; et eorum singulos 
pertiequantur, ac ad unitatem ecclesia?, et oliedientiam dictae 
sedis redire cogant et compellant ; et tam eos quam ipsorum 
subditos et vassallos, ac civitatum, terrarum, castrorum, op- 
pidorum, villarum, et locorum suorum incolas, et habita- 
tores, aliosque omnes et singulas personas supradictis man- 
datis nostris, ut praefertur, non obteroperantes, et quae prae- 
fiitum Henricum regem, postquam censuras, et pcenas prae- 
dictas incurrerit, in dominum quomodolibet, etiam de facto 
reoognoverint, vel ei quovis modo obtemperare pr«esump- 
smnt, aut qui eum, ac complices, fautores, adhaerentes, con- 
sultores, sequaces ac altos non obtemperantes prsdictos, ex 



872 A COLLECTION 

BOOK r^^o et dominiis prsedictis, ut prsefertur, expellere nolue- 

^^^' naU ubicunq; eos invenerint, eorumque bona, mobilia et 

immobUia, mercantias, pecunias, navigia, credita, res, et 

animalia, etiam extra territorium dicti Henrici regis ubilibct 

consstentia, capiant. 

17. Nos enim eis bona, mercantias, pecunias, navigia, res, 
et animalia praedicta sic capta, in proprios eorum usus con- 
vertendi, eisdem auctoritate, scientia, et potestatis plenitu- 
dine, plenariam licentiam, facultatem et auctoritatem oonce- 
dimus, ilia omnia ad eosdem capientes plenarie pertinere, et 
spectare, et personas ex regno et dominiis prsedictis originem 
trahentes, sen in iilis domicilium liabentes, aut quomodolibet 
habitantes, mandatis nostris praedictis non obtemperantes, 
ubicunq; eoscapi contigerit, capientium servos fieri decemen- 
tes : presentesquc literas quoad hoc ad omnes alios cujus- 
cunq; dignitatis, gradus, status, ordinis, vel conditionis 
fuerint, qui ipsi Henrico regi, vel ejus complicibus, fautori- 
bus, adhserentibus, consultoribus, et sequacibus, aut aliis 
monitionibus, et mandatis nostris hujusmodi quoad com- 
mercium non obtemperantibus, vel eorum alicui victualia, 
arma, vel pecunias subministrare, aut cum eis commercium 
habere, seu auxilium, consilium, vel favorem, per se vel 
alium, seu alios, publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte, 
quovis modo contra tenorem prassentium praestare praesum- 
serint, extendcntes. 

18. Et ut praemissa facilius iis quos concernunt innotes- 
cant, universis et singulis patriarchis, archiepiscopis, epi- 
scopis, et patriarchalium metropolitan, et aliarum cathedra- 
lium, et collegiatarum ecclesiarum pra^latis, capitulis, aliisq; 
personis ecclesiasticis, saecularibus ac quorumvis ordinum 
regularibus, necnon omnibus et singulis, etiam mendican- 
tium ordinum professoribus, exemptis et non exemptis, ubi- 
libet constitutis, per easdem praesentes sub cxcommunica- 
tionis et privationis ecclesiarum, monasteriorum, ac aliorum 
beneficiorum ecclesiasticorum, graduum quoquc et officio- 
rum, necnon privilegiorum, et indultorum quorumcunq; 
etiam a sede praedicta quomodolibet emanatorum pcenis ipso 
facto incurrendis, praecipimus et mandamus, quatenus ipsi 



OF RECORDS. n^ 

irie'edtiMif flingali; si, et postquam vigore praesentium desuper BOO K 

itqairiti fik^nt, infra tres dies immediate sequetites, pne- 

fiitiitti Henridiim regem, omnesq; alios et singulos, qui su- 

pradiGteto oensaras et poenas incurrerint, in eorum ecclesiis, 

Dooldnids et aliis festivis diebus, dum major inibi populi 

maltitudd ad divina convenerit, cum crucis vexillo, pulsatis, 

catttpaKiis, et accensis, ac demtim extinctis, et in terram pro- 

jectis, 6t ooAculcatis candelis, et aliis in similibus servari soli- 

till caeremoniis servatis, excommunicatos publice nuncient, 

et ab aliis* nuntiari, ac ab omnibus arctius evitari faciant ct 

mandent, necnon sub supradictis censuris et pccnis, prae- 

M^tes UteniB, ve^ earum transumptum, sub forma infra- 

scripta confectum, infra terminum trium' dierum, postquam, 

ut pnefeitur, requisiti fuerint, in ecclesiis, monasteriis, con* 

Tentibtis, et aliis eorum locis, piiblicari ct affigi faciant. 

19. Volentes, omnes et singulos cujuscunq; status, gradus, 

conditidnis, pra^eminentis?, dignitatis, aut cxcellentiee fu- 

eiint, qm quo minus praesentes literse vel earum transumpta, 

eofMBy seu exemplaria, in suis civitatibus, terris, castris, op- 

pidis, villis, et locis legi et affigi, ac publicari possint, per se, 

rd aHum, seu alios, publice vel occulte, directe vel indirecte 

impediveiint, easdem censuras et poenas, ipso facto incur* 

rere. Et cum fraus et dolus nemini dcbeant patrocinari, ne 

quisqulun ex his, qui alicui regimini et administrationi de- 

putati sunt, infra tempus sui regiminis seu administrationis 

proedictas sententias, censuras et poenas sustineat, quasi post 

dictuni tempus sententiis, censuris et pccnis praedictis amplius 

ligatUB non existat, quemcunque qui dum in re^mine, et 

administtatione existens, monitioni et mandato nostris, quoad 

praemissa vel aliquid eorum obtempcrare noluerit, etiam de- 

pofiito regimine, et administratione hujusmodi^ nisi paruerit, 

eisdem censuris et poenis subjacere decernimus. 

SO. Et ne Henricus rex ejusq; complices, et fautores, ad- 
haerentes, consultores, et sequacies, aliiq; quos praemissa 
ocHicemunt, ignorantiam earundem .praesentium literarum, 
et in eis contentorum praetendere valeant, literas ipsas (in 
quibus omnes et singulos, tam juris, quam facti, etiam so- 
lemnitatam, et processuum citationumq; omissarum defec- 
tus, etiam si tales sint, de quibus sp^ialis^ et expressa men* 

VOL, !• P- 2. T 



«74 A COLLECTION 

BOOK tio facienda esset, propter notorietatem facti, auctoritate, 
^^' scientia, et potestatis plenitudine, similibus, supplemus) in 
basilicae principis apostolorum, et cancellarise apostolice 
de urbe, et in partibus in coUegiatae B; Marias Burgen. 
Tomacen. et parochialis de Dunikerke oppidorum Mori- 
nensis dioecesid, ecclesiarum valvis affigi, et publican man- 
damus: decernentes quod earundcm literarum publicatio 
sic facta, Henricum regem, ejusque complices, fautores, ad- 
haerentes, consultores, et sequaces, omnesq; alios, et singulos 
quos Uteres ipse quomodolibet concemunt, perinde eos arc- 
tent, ac si literse ipsss eis personaliter lectse, et intimates fu- 
issent, cum non sit verisimile, quod ea, quae tam patenter 
fiunt, debeant apud eos incognita remauere. 

21. Cseterum quia difficile foret prsssentes literas ad sin- 
gula quaeque loca, ad quae necessarium esset deferri, singula 
volumus et dicta auctoritate decemimus, quod earum tran- 
sumptis manu publici notarii confectis, vel in alma urbe im- 
pressis, ac sigillo alicujus personae in dignitate ecclesiastica 
constitutes munitis, ubiq; eadem fides adhibeatur, quas ori- 
ginalibus adhiberetur, si essent exhibitas vel ostensas. 

22. Nulli ergo omnlno hominum liceat banc paginam 
nostras monitionis, aggravationis, reaggravationis, declara- 
tionis, percussionis, suppositionis, inhabilitationis, absolution 
nis, liberationis, requisitionis, inhibitionis, hortationis, ex- 
ceptionis, prohibitionis, concessionis, extensionis, suppletio- 
nis, mandatorum, voluntatis, et decretorum, infringere, vel 
ei ausu temerario contraire. Si quis autem hoc attentare 
prassumpserit, indignationem Omnipotentis Dei, ac beato- 
rum Petri et Pauli apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum. 

Datum Romas apud Sanctum Marcum. Anno incarna- 
tionis Domini 1535. S kal. Sept. pont. nostri anno 1. 

Sequitur suspensio executionis dictcB buUae, et tafidem ejus 

revocatioy et execuiio, 

Pavltis episcopus servus servorum Dei^ ad perpetuam rei 

memoriam. 

Cum Redemptor noster ideo ilium qui ipsum negaverat, 
Petrum, viz. universes ecclesias presficere voluerit, ut in sua 



OF RECORDS. 5K75 



culpa duoerel aliis ease miserendum, non immerito Roauu BOOK 
DOS poDtifez qui ipdus Petri in dignitate successor exislit, *^^* 
debet edam in officio exercendse misencordise ipsius esse 
soooeaaor. Sed cum in eum dirigitur misericordia, qui ex 
lioc at insoloitior, et obstinatior, aliosq; secum trahit in 
pefdidooeniy debet ipse Romanus pontifex, postposita in 
eum misericordia, omnem seventatem adhibere, quo mem- 
brum iUud putndum ita k corpore separetur, ut reliqua 
membra absq; metu contagionis salva remaneant, prsesertim 
cum pluribus curis adhibitis, et multo tempore in hoc con- 
sumpto, morbum quotidie magis invalescere, ipsa experien- 
da oomprobat. 

1. Alias cum nobis rdatum fuisset, quod Henricus Angliie 
rex, prseter ea quae matrimonium de facto, et contra prohi- 
bitionem eoclesise temerarie contractum concemebant, quas- 
dam leges, seu generales oonsUtutiones subditos suos ad 
haeresimy et schisma trahentes ediderat, et bonse memoriae 
Joann. tit. Sancti Vitalis presbyterum cardinalem Ro£R?n. 
puUioe damnari et capite puniri, ac alios quamplures prae- 
latos, necnon alias personas ecclesiast. hsere^ et schismati 
hujusmodi adhaerere nolentes, carceribus mancipari fecerat ; 
nos, licet illi qui talia nobis retulerant tales essent, ut nullo 
modo de veritate suorum dictorum ambigendum esset, cu- 
pientes tamen respectu ipsius Henrici regis, quern ante- 
quam in has insanias incideret, peculiari quadam charitate 
proeequebaraur, praedicta falsa reperiri, de eis informationem 
ulteriorem habere procuravimus, et invenientes clamorem ad 
noa delatum verum esse, ne nostro officio deessemus, contra 
eum procedere decrevimus, juxta formam quarundam lite- 
rarum nostrarum, quarum tenor sequitur. £t est talis, &c. 

Omittitur insertio, quia bulla ipsa est quae praecedit. 

1L Dum autem postea ad dictarum literarum executionem 
deveniendum esse statuissemus, cum nobis per nonnullos 
prindpes, et alias insignes personas persuaderetur, ut ab ex- 
ecutione hujusmodi per aliquantum temporis supersedere- 
mus, ape nobis data, quod interim ipse Henricus rex ad cor 
rediret et resipisceret ; nos qui, ut hominum natura fert, 

T 2 



^ 



876 A COLLECTION 

BOOK facile credebamus quod desiderabamus, dictam executionem 

www * 

8U8pendiinu8, sperantes (ut spes nobis data erat) ex ipsa 
suspensione^ correctionem et resipiscentiain, non autem per^ 
tinaciam et obstinationem, ac majorem delirationem, ut rei 
eiFectus edocuit, proventuram. 

3. Cum itaq; resipiscentia et correctio hujusmodi quam 
tribus fere annis expectavimus, non solum postea sequuta 
Don sit, sed ipse Henricus rex quotidie magis se in sua feri* 
tate, ac tcmeritate confirmans in nova etiam soelera prom* 
pent, quippe cum non contentus vivorum prselatorum el 
sacerdotum crudelissima trucidatione, etiam in mortuos, et 
eos quidem quos in sanctorum numerum relatos universalis 
ecclesia pluribus saeculis venerata est, feritatem exercere non 
expavit, Divi enim Thomse Cantuarien. archiepiscopi, cujus 
ossa, quae in dicto regno Anglise potissimum, ob innumera 
ab omnipotenti Deo iUic perpetrata miracula, summa cum 
vcneratione in area aurea in civitate Cantuarien. servaban- 
tur, postquam ipsum Divum Thomam, ad majorem religio- 
nis contemptum, in judicium vocari, et tanquam contuma- 
cem damnari ac proditorem declarari fecerat, exhumari, et 
comburi, ac cineres in vcntmn spargi jussit, omnem plane 
cunctarum gentium crudelitatem superans, cum ne in bello 
quidem hostes victores saevire in mortuorum cadavera solili 
sunt; adhsec omnia ex diversorum regum etiam Anglorum, 
et aliorum principum liberalitate donaria, ipsi areas appensa, 
quae multa, et maximi pretii erant, sibi usurpavit ; nee pu- 
tans ex hoc satis injuriae religionis intulisse, monasterium 
Divo illi Augustino, a quo Christianam fidem Angli acce- 
perunt, in dicta civitate dicatum, omnibus thesauris, qui 
etiam multi et magni erant, spoliavit, et sicut se in belluam 
transmutavit, ita etiam belluas quasi socias suas honorare 
voluit, feras videlicet in dicto monasterio, expulsis mona- 
chis, intromittendo, genus quidem sceleris non modo Chnsti 
fidelibus, sed etiam Turcis inauditum et abominandum. 

4. Cum itaq; morbus iste k nullo quantumvis peritissimo 
medico alia cura sanari possit, quam putridi membri abscis- 
sione, nee valeret cura hujusmodi, absq; eo, quod nos apud' 
Deum causam banc nostram efficiamus, ulterius retardari^ 



OF RECORDS. 277 

ad £ct«niin litenrum (quas ad hoc ut Henricus rex, ejus- BOOK 

III 

que oomplioes, fautores, adhaerentes, consultores, et sequa- 
oeSy etiara super exoessibus per eum novissime, ut prsefertur 
pefpetratJSy intra terminum «s, quoad alia, per alias nostras 
literas predictas respective prefixas, se excusare, alias poenas 
ipos litem contentas incurrant, extendimus et ampliamus) 
publicationem, et deinde, Deo duce, ad executionem pro- 
oedere omnino statuimus. Et quia k fide dignis accepimus, 
quod ^ ipsarum et praesentium literarum publicatio Diep. 
Rothomagen. vel Boloniae Ambianen. dicec. oppidis in 
Frandfle, aut civitate Sancti Andreae, seu in oppido Cal- 
Iistren. Sancti Andrcse dicec. in Scotis regnis, vel in Thu- 
aniien. et Antiferten. civitatibus, vel dicec. dominii Hibemise 
fiat, non solum tarn facile, ut si in locis in dictis Uteris ex- 
presns fieret, sed facilius ipsarum literarum tenor, ad Hen- 
rid, et aliorum quos concemunt, praesertim Anglorum, no- 
titiam deveniret ; nos volentes in hoc opportune providere, 
motu, scientia, et potestatis plenitudine prsedictis decemi- 
mus, quod publicatio literarum superius insertarum, quarum 
insertion! superius factae, ac ipsis originalibus quoad validi- 
tatem publicationis, seu executionis praesentium, fidem ad- 
hiberi volumus, in duobus ex locis praesentibus literis ex- 
pressis, alias juxta supra insertarum, et praesentium litera- 
rum tenore facta, etiam si in locis extra Romanam curiam 
in dictis praeinsertis literis specificatis hujusmodi publicatio 
non fiat, perinde Henricum regem, et alios quos concernunt 
pnesertim Anglos afRciat, ac si Henrico regi et aliis prse- 
dictis praesertim Anglis personaliter intimatae fuissent. 

ft. Quodq; praesentium transumptis, juxta modum in pras- 
insertis literis expressum factis, tarn in judicio quam extra, 
eadem fides adhibeatur, quae originalibus adhiberetur, si 
forent exhibitae, vel ostensae. 

6. Non obstantibus constitutionibus et ordinationibus 
apostolicis, necnon omnibus illis, quae in dictis literis volu- 
imus non obstare, caeterisq; contrariis quibuscunque. 

7. Nulli ergo omnino hominum liceat banc pa^nam nos- 
tri decreti, et voluntatis infringerc, vel ei ausu temcrario 
contraire. Si quis autem hoc attentare praesumpserit, in- A 

t3 -If 



878 A COLLECTION 

BOOK dignationem Omnipotentis Dei, ac beatorum Petri et Pauli 
^^*' apostolorum ejus se noverit incursurum. 

Dat. Romae apud S. Petrum, anno incarnationis Domini- 
es 15S8. decimo sexto kal. Januarii, pontificatus nostri anno 
quinto. 



X. 

The judgment of some bishops concerning the king's supre- 
macy. An original. 

Ex MSS. The words of St. John in his 20th chap. Sicui misit me 
j^tuiing- Pater ^ et ego mitto voSy Sfc, hath no respect to a king^s or a 
princess power, but only to shew how that the ministers of 
the word of God, chosen and sent for that intent, are the 
messengers of Christ, to teach the truth of his gospel, and 
to loose and bind sin, &c. as Christ was the messenger of 
his Father. The words also of St. Paul, in the 20th chap, 
of the Acts ; Attendite vobis et universo gregi^ in qua vos 
Spirittts Sancttts posuit episcopos regere ecclesiam Deiy 
were spoken to the bishops and priests, to be diligent pas- 
tors of the people, both to teach them diligently, and also 
to be circumspect that false preachers should not seduce the 
people, as foUoweth immediately after in the same place. 
Other places of scripture declare the. highness and excel- 
lency of Christian princes authority and powfer ; the which 
of a truth is most high, for he hath power and charge gene- 
rally over all, as well bishops, and priests, as other. The 
bishops and priests have charge of souls within their own 
cures, power to minister sacraments, and to teach the word 
of Grod ; to the which won! of God Christian princes know- 
ledge themselves subject ; and in case the bishops be negli- 
gent, it is the Christian princes office to see them do then- 
duty. 

T. Cantuarien. Thomas Elien. 

Joannes London. Nicolaus Sarisburien. 

Cuthbertus Dunelmen. Hugo Wygom. 

Jo. Batwellen. J. Roffen. 



OF RECORDS. 279 



VT BOOK 

^^- III. 



Inftinctions to the clergy made by Cromwell. 

In the name of Gkxl, Amen. By the authority and com- Resist, 
mission of the excellent prince Henry, by the grace of God, f^^^' 5 
king of England and of France, defensor of the faith ; lord 
of Ireland ; and in earth supream head, under Christ, of 
the church of England. I Thomas lord * Cromwell, lord 
privy-seal, vice-gerent to the king^s said highness, for all his 
jurisdiction ecclesiastical within this realm, do, for the ad- 
vancement of the true honour of Almighty God, encrease 
of vertue^ and discharge of the king^s m^esty, give and ex- 
hibit unto you these injunctions following, to be 
kept, observed, and fulfilled, upon the pains hereafter de- 
dimed. 

First ; That ye shall truly observe and keep all and singu- 
lar the king^s highness injunctions, given unto you hereto- 
fore in my name, by his grace^s authority ; not only upon 
the puns therein expressed, but also in ^our default ^nowe 
after this second monition con tinned,, upon further punish- 
ment to be straitly extended towards you by the king^s 
highness arbitriment, or his vicegerent aforesaid. 

Item ; That ye shall provide on this side the feast of 
next coming, one book of the whole Bible of the 
largest volume in English, and the same set up in some 
convenient place within the said church that ye have cure 
of, whereas your parishioners may most commodiously re- 
sort to the same and read it ; the charge of which book 
shall be ratably bom between you the parson and the pa- 
rishioners aforesaid, that is to say, the one half by you, and 
the other half by them. 

Item ; That you shall discourage no man privily or apertly 
from the reading or hearing of the said Bible, but shall ex- 
presly provoke, stir, and exhort every person to read the 
same, as that which is the very lively word of God, that 
Mtty Christian man is bound to embrace, believe, and fol- 
low, if he look to be saved ; admonishing them nevertheless 

• Cromwell, privy~»f al, and vice-gerent ' •» nowe om. 

T 4 




880 A CPLLECTJQN 

BOOK to avoid all contention, alteix^ion therein, and to use an 
honest sobriety in the inquisition of the true sense of the 
same, and refer the exf^ication of the obscure places to men 
of higher judgment in scripture. 

Item ; That ye shall every Sunday apd holy-day through 
the year, openly and pkunly recite to your parishioners, 
twice or thrice together, or oftener, if need require, one 
particle or sentence of the Paier Nqster, or Creed, in Eng- 
lish, to the intent they may learn the same by heart ; and 
so from day to day, to give them one ^\ike lesson or sentence 
of the same, till they have learned the whole PcUer Nosier 
and Creed, in English, by rote. And as they be taught 
every sentence of the same by rote, ye shall expound and 
• declare the understanding of the same unto them^ exhort- 
ing all parents and housholders to teach their children and 
servants the same, as they are bound in conscience to do. 
And that done, ye shall declare unto them the Ten Com- 
mandments, one by one, every Sunday and holy-day, till 
they be Ukewisc perfect in the same. 

Item ; That ye shall in confessions every Lent examine 
every person that cometh to confession unto you, whether 
they can recite the articles of our faith, and the Pater Nos- 
ier in English, and hear them say the same particularly ; 
wherein if they be not perfect, ye shall declare to the same, 
that every Christian person ought to know the same before 
they should receive the blessed sacrament of the altar ; and 
monish them to learn the same more (perfectly by the next 
year following, or else, like as they ought not to presume 
to come to God'^s board without perfect knowledge of the 
same, and if they do, it is to the great peril of their souls \ 
so ye shall declare unto them, that yc look for other ii\j unc- 
tions from the king^s highness by that time, to stay and re- 
pel all such from God^s board as shall be found ignor^t ill 
the premisses, whereof yc do thus admonish theni, to the 
intent they should both eschew the peril of their souls, and 
also the worldly rebuke that they might incur <^hereaf|^ 
by the same. 

•^ little •» after 



OF RECORDS. 881 

Item; That ye shall make, or cause to be made, in the BOOK 

III 
said church, and every other cure ye have, (me sermon 

every quarter of the year at ^the least, wherein ye shall 
purely and ancerely declare the very gospel of Christ, and 
in the same exhort your hearers to the works of charity, 
merqr,'and faith, ^specially prescribed and commanded in 
scripture, and not to repose their trust or affiance in any 
other works devised by mens fantasies besides scripture : as 
in wandring to pilgrimages, offering of money, candles, or 
tspers, Sto images, or reliques ; or kissing or licking the 
same over, saying over a number of beads, not understanded 
or minded on, or in such-like superstition ; for the doing 
whereof, ye not only have no promise of reward in scrip- 
ture, but contrariwise great threats and maledictions of 
God, as things tending to idolatry and superstition, which of 
all other offences Grod Almighty doth most detest and abhor, 
for that the same diminishetb most his honour and glory. 

Item ; That such feigned images as ye know in any of 
your cures to be so abused with pilgrimages or offerings of 
any thing made thereunto, ye shall, for avoiding of that 
most detestable offence of idolatry, forthwith take down^ 
and [without] delay ; and shall suffer from henceforth no 
candles, tapers, or images of wax to be set afore any image 
or picture, but only the light that commonly goeth a-cross 
the church by the ^rode-loft, the light before the sacra- 
ment of the altar, and the light about the sepulchre ; which 
for the adorning of the church, and divine service, ye shall 
suffer to remain : still admonishing your parishioners, that 
images serve for none other purpose, but as to be books of 
unlearned men, that ^can [ken] no letters, whereby they 
might be otherwise admonished of the lives and conversa- 
tion of them that the said images do represent; which 
images if they abuse, for any other intent than for such 
remembrances, they commit idolatry in the same, to the 
great danger of their souls : and therefore the king^s high- 
ness graciously tendring the weal of his subjects souls, 
hath in part already, and more will hereafter, travail for 

* the mm. ^ especially s to om. ** root- loft, * keu 



282 A COLLECTION 

BOOK the abolishing of such images as might be an occasion of so 
- great an offence to God, and so great a danger to the souls 
of his loving subjects. 

Item ; That ^all in such benefices, or cures, as ye have, 
whereupon ye be not your self resident, ye shall appoint 
such curates in your stead, as ^ both can by their ability, 
™and will also promptly, execute these injunctions, and do 
their duty otherwise ; that ye are ^ bounde in every behalf 
accordingly, and may profit them, no less with good <> ex- 
ample of living, than with declaration of the word of God, 
or else their lack and defaults shall [be] imputed unto you, 
who shall straitly answer for the same if they do otherwise. 

Item ; That ye sKall admit no man to preach within any 
your benefices or cures, but such as shall appear unto you 
to be sufficiently licensed thereunto by the king^s highness, 
or his grace^s authority, by the archbishop of Canterbury, 
or the bishop ot this diocess ; and such as shall be so li- 
censed, ye shall gladly receive to declare the word of Grod, 
without any resistance or contradiction. 

Item ; If ye have heretofore declared to your parishioners 
any thing to the extolling or setting forth of pilgrimages, 
feigned reliques, or images, or any such superstition, that 
Pye shall now openly afore the same recant and reprove the 
same, shewing them (as the truth is) that ye did the same, 
upon no ground of scripture, but as one led and seduced 
by a common error and abuse crept into the church, through 
the sufferance and avarice of such as felt profit by the same. 

Item ; If ye do or sball know any man within your pa- 
rish, or elsewhere, that is a letter of the word of God to be 
read in English, or smcerely preached, or of the execution 
of these injunctions ; or a ^fautor of the bishop of Rome^s 
pretensed power, now by the laws of this realm justly re- 
jected and extirped ; ye shall detect and present the same 
to the king^s highness, or his honourable council, or to his 
vicegerent aforesaid, or the justice of the peace next ad- 
joining. 

^ ID ali ' can both "■ well, aud ■* bouuden * examples 

p you •> favourer 



OF RECORDS. iSS 

Item ; That you, and every parson, vicar, or curate with- BOOK 
ID this diocess, shall for every church keep one book or re- 
gister^ wherein he shall write the day and year of every 
weddmg, christning, and burying, made within your parish 
for your time, and so every man succeeding you likewise ; 
and also there insert every person'^s name that shall be so 
wedded, christned, and buried ; and for the safe keeping of 
the same book, the parish shall be bound to provide, of 
their <x>mroon charges, one sure coffer with two locks and 
keys, whereof the one to remain with you, and the other 
with the wardens of every such parish wherein the said 
book shall be laid up ; which book ye shall every Sunday 
take forth, and in the presence of the said- wardens, or one 
of them, write and record in the same, all the weddings, 
christnings, and buryings, inade the whole week afore ; and 
that done, to lay up the book in the said coffer, as afore : 
and for every time that the same shall be omitted, the party 
that shall be in the fault thereof, shall forfeit to the said 
church Ss. 4d. to be employed on the reparation of the 
'same church. 

Item ; That ye shall every quarter of a year read these 
and the other former injunctions, given unto you by the 
authority of the king^s highness, openly and deliberately 
before all your parishioners, to the intent that both you 
may be the bettef admonished of your duty, and your said 
parishioners the more incited to ensue the same for their 
part. 

Item; Forasmuch as by a law established, every man is 
bound to pay >his tithes ; no man shall, by colour of duty, 
omitted by their curates^ detain their tithes, and so redou- 
ble one wrong with another, or be his own judge, but shall 
truly pay the same, as hath been accustomed, to their par- 
sons and curates, without any restraint or diminution ; and 
such lack pr default as they can justly find in their parsons 
*and curates, to call for reformation thereof at their ordina- 
ries, and other superiors hands ; who, upon complaint, and 
due proof thereof, shall reform the same accordingly. 

' said •the ' « or 



S84 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Item; That no parson shall from henceforth alter or 
change the order and manner of any fasting-day that is 
commanded and indicted by the church, nor of any prayer, 
" CH* divine service, otherwise than is specified in the said in- 
junctions, until such time as the same shall be so ordered 
and ^transposed by the king^s highnesses authority; the 
eves of such saints, whose holy-dayes be /abrogated, only 
excepted, which shall be declared henceforth to be no fast- 
ing-dayes; excepted, also the commemoration of Thomas 
Becket, some-time archbishop of Canterbury, which shall 
be clean omitted, and in the stead thereof, the ferial service 
used. 

Item ; That the knoUing of the ^aves after service, and 
certain other times, which hath been brought in and begun 
by the pretence of the bishop of Rome^s pardon, henceforth 
be left and omitted, lest the people do hereafter trust to 
have pardon for the saying of their avies, between the said 
knoUing, as they have done in times past. 

Item; Where in times past men have used in divers 
places in their processions to sing Ora pro nobis to so many 
saints, that they had no time to sing the good suffrages fol- 
lowing, as Parce nobis DominCy and Libera nos Domine, it 
must be taught and preached, that better it were to omit 
Ora pro nobls^ and to sing the other sufirages. 

All which and singular injunctions I minister unto you 
and *to your successors, by the king^s highness authority to 
me committed in this part, which I charge and command 
you by the same authority to obser\'e and keep upon pain 
of deprivation, sequestration of your fruits, or such other 
coercion as [to] the king^s highness, or his vice-gerent for 
the time being, shall seem convenient*. 

These are also in the bp, of London's Register ^f (A, 29, 30. 
with Bonner^s mandate to his arch-deacons for ob- 
servvng them^ SO Sept. 1541. anno regn, 32. 

" or of divine » transported y abrogated, be only * aries ■ to ©m. 
[♦ Here folk>w8, ia the register of Cranmcr, a Latin ratification of the in- 
junctions.] 



BOOK 
III. 



OF RECORDS. S86 

XII. 

IiyuncHons given by Tliomus archJnshop of Canterbury^ 
to the parsons, vicars, and other curats tn his visitation, 
leept (sede vacant) tpithin the diocess of Hereford, anno 
Domini 1538. 

I. 

First ; That ye, and every one of you, shall, with all RegUt. 
your diligence and faithful obedience, observe, and cause to f^^[ b. 
be observed, all and singular the king^s highness injunctions, ^i- 97- 
by his graces commissaries given in such places as they in 
times past have visited. 

II. 

Item; That ye, and every one of you shall have, by the 
first day of August neia coining, as well a whole Bible in 
Ladn and English, or at the least a New Testament of both 
the same ^languages, as the copies of the king''s highness 
injunctions. 

III. 

Item ; That ye shall every day study one chapter of the 
said Bible, or New Testament^ conferring the Latin and 
English together, and to begin at the first part of the book, 
and so to continue until the end of the same. ^ 

IV. 

Item ; That ye, ^ nor none of you, shall discourage any 
layman from the reading of the Bible in ^ Latin or English, 
but encourage them to ^it, admonishing them that they so 
read it, for reformation of their own life, and knowledge of 
their duty ; and that they be not lx)ld or presumptuous in 
judging of matters afore they have perfect knowledge. 

V. 

Item ; That ye, both in your preaching and secret con- 
fesuon, and all other works and doings, shall excite and 
move your parishioners unto such works as are commanded 
expresly of Grod, for the which God shall demand of them 
a ^streyght reckoning; and jdl other works which men do 

• language, >> or « Eoglish or Latin, '^ that, • strict 



286 A COLLECTION 

BOOK of their own will or devotion, to teach your parishioners s 
that they are not to be so highly esteemed as the other; : 
and that for the not doing of them God will not ask any 
accompt. 

VL 

Item ; That ye, nor none of you, suffer no friar, or re- 
ligious man, to have any cure or service within your 
churches or cures, except they be lawfully dispensed withal, 
or licensed by the ordinary. 

VII. 

Item ; That ye, and every one of you, do not admit any 
young man or woman to receive the sacrament of the altar, 
which never received it before, until that he or she openly 
in the church, after mass, or evening song, upon the holy- 
day, do recite, in the vulgar tongue, the PcUer Noster, the 
Creed, and the Ten Commandments. 

VIII. 

Item ; That ye, and every one of you, shall two times in a 
quarter declare to your parishioners the band of matrimony, 
and what great danger it is to all men that useth their bo- 
dies but with such persons as they lawfully may by the law 
of God. And to exhort in the said times your parishioners, 
that they make no privy contracts, as they will avoid the 
extn»m pain of the laws used within the king^s realm, by 
his grace^s authority. 



XIII. 

A letter of CromweWs to the bishop of Landaff^ directing 
him how to proceed in tfie reformation. An original. 

Cotton lib. After my right hearty commendations to your lordship, 
cieop. E.4.yg shall herewith receive the king^s highness letters ad- 
dressed unto you, to put you in remembrance of his high- 
ness travels, and your duty touching ordet to be taken for 
preaching, to the intent the people may be taught the 
truth, and yet not charged at the beginning with over-many 
novelties ; the publication whAreof, unless the same be tem- 
pered and qualified with much wisdom, do rather breed 



OF RECORDS. 887 

contention, division, and contrariety in opinion in the un- BOOK 
learned multitude, than either edifie, or remove from them, '^^' 
and out of their hearts, such abuses as, by the corrupt and 
unsavoury teaching of the bishop of Rome and his disciples, 
have crept in. the same. The e£Pect of which letters albeit I 
doubt not, but as well for the honesty of the matter, as for 
your own discharge, ye will so consider and put in execu- 
tion, as shall be to his grace^s satisfaction in that behalf: 
yet forasmuch as it hath pleased his majesty to appoint 
and constitute me in the room and place of his supream and 
prindpal mimster, in all matters that may touch any thing 
his clergy, or their doings, I thought it also my part, for 
the exoneration of my duty towards his highness, and the 
rather to answer to his grace^s expectaUon, opinion, and trust 
coDceived in me, and in that amongst other committed to my 
fidelity, to desire and pray you, in such substantial sort 
and manner, to travel in the execution of the contents of 
his grace's said letters 3 namely, for avoiding of contrariety 
in preaching, of the pronunciation of novelties, without wise 
and discreet qualification, and the repression of the temerity 
at those, that either privily, or apertly, directly or indi- 
rectly, would advance the pretended authority of the bishop 
at Rome ; as I be not for my discharge ^bothe enforced to 
oomplmn further, and to declare what I have now written 
unto you for that purpose, and so to charge you with your 
own fault, and to devise such remedy for tlie same, as shall 
appertain: desiring your lordship to accept my meaning 
herein, tending only to an honest, friendly, and Christian 
reformation, for ^avoidinge of further inconvenience, and to 
think none unkindness, tho** in this matter, wherein it is al- 
most more than time to speak, I write frankly, compelled 
and enforced thereunto, both in respect of my private duty, 
and otherwise, for my discharge ; forasmuch as it pleaseth 
his majesty to use me in the lieu of a counsellor, whose 
office is as an eye to the prince, to foresee, and in time to 
provide remedy for such abuses, enormities, and inconve- 
niences, as might else with a little sufieranoe engender more 

* botbe »in. ^ avoidagc 



388 A COLLECTION 

BOOK evil in his publick weal, than could be after ^redouUed, 
with much labour, study, diligence, and <> travail. And 
thu6 most heartily fare you well. From the Rolls, the 7l)i 
of January. 

Your lordship'^s friend, 
Hiomas Cromi^Il! 



XIV. 

The Qommisrion by which Bonner held his bishoprick of 

the kinff. 

Licentia regia concessa domino episcopo ad exercendam 

Jurisdiciionem epiacopalem. 

Regitt. Hbnricus Octavus, Dei gratia Anglian et Francise rex, 

foL^primo. ^^^ defensor, dominus Hibemise, et in terra supremum ec- 
clesias Anglicanse sub Christo caput, reVerendo in Chriffto 
patri Edmundo Londonensi episcopo salutem. Quando- 
quidem omnis jurisdicendi autoritas, atq; etiam jurisdicdo 
omnimoda, tam ilia quae ecclesiastica dicitur quam saecula- 
ris, k rcgia potestate velut ^ supremo capite, et omnium 
infra regnum nostrum magistratuum fontc et scaturigine, 
primitus emanavit, sane illos qui jurisdictionem hujusmodi 
antehac non nisi precario fungebantur, beneficium hujus- 
modi sic eis ex liberalitate regia indultum gratis animis ag- 
noscere, idq; regise munificentife solummodo acceptum re: 
fierre, eique, quotiens ejus majestati videbitur, libenter con- 
cedere convenit. Quum itaq; nos perdilectum commissa- 
rium nostrum Thomam Cromwell nobilis ordinis garterii 
militem, dominum Cromwell et de Wymolden nostri pri- 
vati sigilli custodem, nostrumq; ad quascunq; causas eccle- 
^asticas nostra authoritate, uti supremi capiUs dictse eccle- 
siae Anglicanae, quomodolibet tractand. sive ventiland. vicem 
gerentem, vicarium generalem et officialem principalem, per 
alias literas patentes sigillo nostro majori communitas, con- 
stituerimus et pra&fecerimus. Quia tamen ipse Thomas 
Cromwell nostris et hujus regni Angliae tot et tam arduis 

• recovered, <• travails. 



OF RECORDS. S89 

negodis adeo pnepedhus exisdt, quod ad omnem juriadic* BOOK 
aaDem nohisy uti suprano capiti hujusmodi oompetentem, 
oibiq; looorum infrm hoe regDum nostrum pnefiuum, in his 
qoK momn commode non paliuntur aut aiie noalrorum 
flubditorum injuria diflierri non possunt, in sua persona ex- 
pefiend. non sufficieC, nos tuia in hac parte supplicationibus 
biranlibus indinati, et noatrarum subditorum oommodis 
ocmsulere cupientes, tibi vicea nostras sub modo et forma 
inferius deseriptis oommittendas fore, teq; licentiandum esse 
deoemimuai, ad ordinandum igitur quoscunq; infra dioa 
tuam London, ubicunq; oriundos, quos moribus et iitera- 
tora pravio difigenti et rigoroso examine idoneo^ fore com* 
pereris, ad omnes etiam sacros et presbyteratus ordines pro^ 
movendum, praesentatosque ad beneficia eoclesiastica qua&- 
omque infra dioc. tuam London, constituta, si ad curam 
beneficiis hujusmodi imminentem sustinend. habiles rq)erti 
fberunt et idonei, admittendum ac in et de iisdem instituen- 
dnm et inyestigandum ; ac etiam si res ita exigat destituen- 
dum, beneficiaq; ecclesiastica qusecunq; ad tuam collationem 
nve dispoflitionem spectantia et pertinentia personis idoneis 
co nfe r en dum, atq; approbandum testamenta et ultimas yo- 
hmtates quorumcunq; tuse diocseseos, bona, jura, sive ere* 
dita non ultra summam centum librarum in bonis suis vitie 
et mortis suarum temporibus habend. necnon administra- 
tiones quorumcunq; subditorum nostrorum tuae dioc. ab 
intestato deoedend. quorum bona, jura, sive credita non 
ultra summam praedictam vitae et mortis suarum temporibus 
sese extendent, quatenus hujusmodi testatorum approbatio 
atq; administrationis commissio sive concessio per praedeoes- 
flores tuos aut eorum alicujus respective commissarios retro- 
actis temporibus fiebat ac fieri et coramitti potuit, et non 
aliter committendum, calculumq; ratiocinium et alia in ea 
parte expedienda causasq; lites et negotia coram te aut tuis 
deputatis pendend. indecis. necnon alias sive alia, quascunq; 
are qusecunq; ad forum eccle^asticum pertinentia ad te aut 
tuos deputatos ^ve deputand. per viam querelas aut appel- 
lationis sive ex offic. devolvend. sive deducen. quae extra 
I^pim nostrarum et statutorum reg. nostri ofiens. coram te 
VOL. I. p. 2. u 



«90 A COLLECTION 

BOOK aut tuis deputaUs agitari, aut ad tuam sive alicujus oommis- 
' sariorum per te vigore hujus commisaonis nostras deputan- 
dorum cognitionem devolvi aut deduci valeant et possint, 
examinand. et decidend. Ad visitandum insuper capitu- 
lum ecclesise tufie cathedral. London, civitatemq; London, 
necnon omnia et singula monasteria, abbatias et prioratus, 
collegia et alia loca pia, tarn religiosa quam hospitalia, quae- 
cunq; clerumq; et populum diet. dioc. London, quatenus ec- 
clesiae, monasterii, abbatias, per te sive predecessores tuos 
London, episcopos visitatio hujusmodi temporibus retroacfis 
exerceri potuit, ac per te sive per eosdem de legibus et sta- 
tutis ac juiibus regni nostri exerceri potuit et potest, et non 
aliter : necnon ad inquirendum per te, vel alium seu alios 
ad id per te deputandum sive deputandos, tam ex officio 
mero mixto quam promoto super quorumcunq; excessibus, 
criminibus seu delictis quibuscunq; ad forum ecclesiasticum 
spectantibus infra dioc. London, ac delinquentes sive cri- 
minosos, juxta comperta per te in ea parte per licita juris 
remedia pro modo culpae, prout natura et qualitas delicti 
poposcerit, coercendum et puniendum, caeteraq; omnia et 
singula in praemissis seu aliquo praemissorum, aut circa ea 
necessaria seu quomodolibet opportuna, ac alia quaecunq; 
autoritatem et jurisdictionem episcopalem quovismodo re- 
spiciend. et concemend. praeter et ultra ea quae tibi ex sa- 
cris Uteris divinitus commissa esse dignoscantur, vice, no- 
mine, et autoritate nostris exequendum, tibi, de cujus sana 
doctrina, conscientiae puritate, vitaeq; et morum integritate, 
ac in rebus gerendis fide et industria plurimum confidimus, 
vices nostras cum potestate alium vel alios, commissarium 
vel commissarios, ad praemissa seu eorum aliqua surrogandi 
et substituendi, eosdemq; ad placitum revocand. tenore prse- 
sentium committimus^ ac liberam facultatem concedimus; 
teq; licentiam per praesentes ad nostri bene placiti duntaxat 
duraturas cum cujuslibet congruae et ecclesiasticae coercio- 
nis potestate quacunq; inhibitione in te datam praesentium 
emanata in aliquo non obstante tuam conscientiam coram 
Deo strictissime onerantes, et ut summo omnium judici ali- 
quando raUonem reddere, et coram nobis tuo cum periculo 



OF RECORDS. 5191 

oorporali reqxmdere intendis: te admonentes ut interim BOOK 
tinim oflBcium juxta evangelii normam pie et sancte exeroere ^^^' 
studeasy et ne quern uUo tempore unquam vel ad sacros or- 
dinea promoveasy vel ad curam animarum gerend. quovis 
modo admittas, nisi eos duntaxat quos a^ tanti et tam vene- 
lahilis officii functionem vits et morum integritas certissimis 
testimoniis approbata, literarum sdentiae et aliae qualitates 
requirats ad hoc habiles et idoneos dare et luculenter osten- 
derint et declaraverint ; nam ut maxime compertum oogni- 
tumq; habemus morum omnium^ et maxime Christianae re- 
Bg^onis oomiptelam k malis pastoribus in populum ema- 
natte, nc ut veram Christi religionem, vitseq; et morum 
emendationem k bonis pastoribus iterum delectis et assump- 
tis in int^rum restitutum iri baud dubie speramus. In cujus 
rd testimonium prsesentes literas nostras inde fieri, et sigiUi 
Doatri quo ad causas eoclesiasticas utimur appensione jusn- 
mus oommuniri. 'Dat. 12. die mensb Novemb. anno Dom. 
1599. et r^ni nostri anno 81. 



XV. 

The kin^s letters patents Jbr printing the Bible in English. 

Henry the Eighth, &c. To all and singular printers Rot. Put. 
and sellers of books within this our realm, and all other offi-3i* Hcn.fl 
cers, ministers, and subjects, these our letters hearing or 
seeing, greeting. We let you wit, that being desirous to 
have our people at all times convenient, give themselves to 
the attaining the knowledg of God^s word, whereby they 
wiH the better honour him, and observe and keep his com- 
mandments; and also do their duties better to us, being 
their prince and sovereign lord : and considering that this 
our zeal and desire cannot by any mean take so good eflect, 
as by the granting to them the free and liberal use of the 
Bible in our own natural English tongue : so unless it be 
foreseen that the same pass at the beginning by one transla- 
tion to be perused and considered ; the frailty of men is 
sudiy that the diversity thereof may breed and bring forth 

u2 



298 A COLLECTION 

BOOK manifold inconveniences; as when wilful and heady folk 
shall confer upon the diversity of the said translations. We 
have therefore appointed our right trusty and well-beloved 
counsellor, the lord Cromwell, keeper of our privy-seal, to 
take for us, and in our name, spedal care and charge, that 
no manner of person, or persons, within this our realm, shall 
enterprise, attempt, or set in hand to print any Bible in the 
English tongue of any manner of volumn, during the space 
of five years next ensuing after the date hereof, but only all 
such as shall be deputed, assigned, and admitted by the said 
lord Cromwell. 

The 13 Novemb. tricesimo primo regnu 



XVI. 
The attainder of Thomas CromweU. 

Item qucedam aliapetitio^Jbrmam mjusdam actus aitincturce 
in se contmens^ exhibita est suae regime rruyestati in par- 
liamento prcedicto, ctyus tenor sequitur in haec verba. 

Parliament In their most humble-wise shewing to your most royal 
So^anno* °^*j^^ty* ^^® lords spiritual and temporal, and all your most 
legni tri- loving and obedient subjects, the commons in this your most 
cundo. ' ^^^ court of parliament assembled ; that where your most 
royal majesty, our natural sovereign lord, is justly, and law- 
fully, really entituled to be our sole supream head and ge- 
vemour, of this your realm of England, and of the domin- 
ions of the same ; to whom, and to none other under God, 
the kingly direction, order, and governance of your most 
loving and obedient subjects, and people of this your realm, 
only appertaineth and belongeth. And the which your 
most loving and obedient subjects, your highness prudently 
and quietly, without any manner of disturbance by a long 
time most graciously hath preserved, sustained and defend- 
ed : and your highness, for the quietness, wealth, and tran- 
quility of your said humble and obedient subjects, hath 
made, and ordained, divers and many most godly^ vertuous 
and wholsome laws ; and for due execution of the same. 



OF RECORDS. S9S 

hath not desisted to travel in your own most royal person, BO( 
to support and maintain, as well the laws of Almighty Grod, 
as tike laws by your highness made and ordained, by due 
and condign execution of the same laws upon the transgres- 
sors offending contrary to the same : and your majesty hath 
always most vertuously studied and laboured, by all ways, 
and all means, to and for the setting forth thereof, in such 
wise as might be most to the honour, glory, and pleasure of 
Almighty God ; and for the common accord and wealth of 
this your realm, and other yoiu: dominions: and for the 
true execution of the same, hath elected, chosen and made 
divers, as well of your nobles as others, to be of your most 
honourable council, as to the honour of a noble prince ap- 
pertaineth. And where your majesty hath had a special 
trust and confidence in your said most trusty counsellors, 
that the same your counsellors, and every of them, had 
minded and intended, and finally purposed to have followed 
and pursued your most godly and princely purpose, as of 
truth the more number hath most faithftiUy done ; yet 
nevertheless Thomas Cromwell, now earl of Essex, whom 
your majesty took and received into your trusty service, the 
same Thomas then being a man of very base and low de- 
gree, and for angular favour, trust and confidence, which 
your majesty bare and had in him, did not only erect and 
advance the same Thomas unto the state of an earl, and en- 
riched him with manifold gifts, as well of goods, as of lands 
and offices, but also him, the said Thomas Cromwell, earl of 
Essex, did erect and make one of your most trusty counsel- 
lors, as well concerning your grace^s supream jurisdictions 
ecclesiastical, as your most high secret affairs temporal. 
Nevertheless your majesty now of late hath found, and 
tried, by a large number of witnesses, being your faithful 
subjects, and personages of great honour, worship, and dis- 
cretion, the said Thomas Cromwell, earl of Essex, contrary 
to the singular trust and confidence which your majesty had 
in him, to be the most false and corrupt traitor, deceiver, 
and circumventor against your most royal person, and the 
imperial crown of this your realm, that hath been known, 

u3 



294 A COLLECTION 

BOOK seen, or beard of in all the time of your most noble reign: 
insomuch that it is manifestly proved and declared, by the 
depontions of the witnesses aforesaid, that the same Thomas 
Cromwell, earl of Essex, usurping upon your kingly estate, 
power, authority, and office; without your grace's com- 
mandment or assent, hath taken upon him to set at liberty 
divers persons being convicted and attiunted of misprision of 
high treason ; and divers other being apprehended, and in 
prison, for suspection of high treason ; and over that, many 
and divers times, at sundry places in this your realm, for 
manifold sums of money to him given, most traiterously 
hath taken upon him, by several writings, to give and grant, 
as well unto aliens, as to your subjects, a great number of 
licenses for conveying and carrying of money, com, grain, 
beans, beer, leather, tallow, bells, mettids, horses, and other 
commodities of this your realm, contrary to your highnesses 
most godly and gracious proclamations made for the com- 
monwealth of your people of this your realm in that behalf, 
and in derogation of your crown and dignity. ^And the 
same Thomas Cromwell, elated and full of pride, contrary 
to his most bounden duty, of his own authority and power, 
not regarding your majesty royal ; and further, taking upon 
him your power, sovereign lord, in that behalf, divers and 
many times most traiterously hath constituted, <Ieputed and 
assigned, many singular persons of your subjects to be com- 
missioners in many your great, urgent and weighty causes 
and affairs, executed and done in this your realm, without 
the assent, knowledge, or consent of your highness. And 
further also, being a person of as poor and low degree, as 
few be within this your realm ; pretending to have so great 
a stroke about you, our, and his natural sovereign liege lord, 
that he letted not to say publickly, and declare, that he was 
sure of you; which is detestible, and to be abhorred 
amongst all good subjects in any Christian realm, that any 
subject should enterprize or take upon him so to speak 
of his sovereign liege lord and king. And also of his own 
authority and power without your highnesses consent, hath 
made, and granted, as well to strangers as to your own sub- 



OF RECORDS. 895 

jects, diren and min J pBM-parts, to paas over the seas, with BOOK 
honesy and great suns of moDej, without any search. And ^*' 
orer that, nKMt gracious sovere^ kvd, amoogst divers other 
Us ti ca so naj deceits, and fidshoods, the sud Tbooias Cnan- 
weD, eari of EsspTj being a detestable heretick, and being 
m himsdf utterly disposed to set and sow common sedition 
and Vaiianoe among your true and loving subjects, hath se- 
credy set fiorth and dispersed into all shires, and other terri- 
tories of this your realm, and onher your dominions, great 
numbers of £dse erroneous books, whereof many were 
printed and made beyond the seas, and divers other within 
realm, comprinng and declaring, among many other 
and errors, manifest matters to induce and lead your 
8ub|ect8 to diffidence, and refusal of the true and sincere 
£uth and belief^ which Christian religion bindeth all Chris- 
tian people to have, in the most holy and blessed sacrament 
of the idtar, and other articles of Christian religion, most 
gTKiously declared by your majesty, by authority of parlia- 
ment : and certain matters comprised in some of the said 
books, hath caused to be translated into our maternal and 
English tongue: and upon report made unto him by the 
translator thereof, that the matter so translated hath expresly 
been against the said most blessed and holy sacrament ; yet 
the same Thomas Cromwell, earl of Essex, after he had 
read the same translation, most heretically hath affirmed 
the same material heresie so translated, to be good; and 
further hath said, that he found no fault therein ; and over 
that, hath openly and obstinately holden opinion, and said. 
That it was as lawful for every (Ibristian man to be a min- 
ister of the said sacrament, as well as a priest. And where 
also your most royal majesty, being a prince of vertue, 
learning, and justice, of singular confidence and trust, did 
constitute and make the same Thomas Cromwell, earl of 
Essex, your highnesses vicegerent within this your realm of 
Enj^and ; and by the same, gave unto him authority and 
fomttj not only to redress and reform all, and all manner 
of errcNTs, and erroneous opinions, insurging and growing 
among your loving and obedient subjects of this your realm, 

u 4 



«96 A COLLECTION 

BOOK and of the domioioDs of the same, but also to onier a&d 
' direct all ecclesiastical and spiritual causes within your said 
realm, and dominions; the said Thomas Cromwell, earl cS 
Essex, not regarding his duty to Almighty God, and <o 
your highness, under the seal of your vicegerent, hath with* 
out your grace^s assent ch: knowledge, licensed and authcHv 
ifled divers persons, detected and suspected of heresies, 
c^nly to teach and preach amongst your most loving and 
obedient subjects within this your realm of fjigland. And 
iuider the pretence and colour of the said great authorities 
and cures, which your majesty hath committed unto him in 
the premisses, hath not only, of his corrupt and damnaUe 
will and mind, actually, at some time, by his own deed and 
cfnnmandment, and at many other times by his letters eK- 
presly written to divers worshipful persons, being sheriffl^ 
in sundry shires of this your realdi, falsly suggesting thereby 
your grace^s pleasure so to have been, caused to be set at 
large many false her^ticks, some being there indicted, and 
some other being thereof apprehended, and in ward : and 
commonly, upon complaints made by credible persons unto 
the said Thomas CromweU, earl of Essex, of great and most 
detestible heresies committed and sprung in many places of 
this your realm, with declaration of the specialities of the 
same heresies, and the names of the ofienders therein, the 
same Thomas •CromweU, earl of Essex, by his crafty and 
subtil means and inventions, hath not only defended the 
same hereticks from punishment and reformation ; but 
being a fautor, maintainer, and supporter of hereticks, di- 
vers times hath terribly rebuked divers of the said credible 
persons being their accusers, and some others of them hath 
persecuted and vexed by imprisonment and otherwise. So 
that thereby many of your grace'^s true and loving subjects 
have been in much dread and fear, to detect or accuse such 
detestable known hereticks ; the particularities and special* 
ties of which siud abominable heresies, errors, and offences, 
committed and done by the said Thomas Cromwell, Uflg 
over-tedious, long, and of too great number here to be ex- 
pressed, declared, or written. And to the intent to have 



OF RECORDS. «7 



thoae damnaUe errors and heresies, to be inculcated, im- BOOK 
pressed, and infixed in the hearts of your subjects, as weU 
eoDtraiy to God's laws, as to your laws and ordinances. 
Most gracious sovenugn lord, the same Thomas Cromwell, 
esrl of Essex, hath allured and drawn unto him by retain- 
ours, many of your subjects sunderly inhalnting in every 
of your said shires and territories, as well erroneously 
perswading and declaring to them the contents of the fidse 
erroneous books, above-written to be good, true, and best 
itanding with the most holy word and pleasure of God ; as 
other his fSedse and heretical opinions and errors; whereby, 
and by his confederacies therein, he hath caused many of 
]four faithful subjects to be greatly infected with heresies, 
and other errors, contrary to the right laws and pleasure of 
Almighty God. And the same Thomas Cromwell, earl of 
Essex, by the false and traiterous means above-written, sup- 
pofling himself to be fuUy able, by force and strength, to 
maintain and defend his said abominable treasons, heresies, 
and errors, not regarding his most bounden duty to AL 
mighty God, and his laws, nor the natural duty of allegiance 
to your majesty, in the last day of March, in the 30 year 
of your most gracious reign, in the parish of St. Peter the 
Poor, within your dty of London, upon demonstration and 
declaration then and there made unto him, that there were 
certain new preachers, as Robert Barnes derk, and other^ 
whereof part were committed to the Tower of London, for 
preaching and teaching of leud learning against your high- 
nesses proclamations ; the same Thomas affirming the same 
preaching to be good, most detestably, arrogantly, erro- 
neously, wilfully, maliciously, and' traiterously, expresly 
against your laws and statutes, then and there did not let 
to declare, and say, these most traiterous and detestable 
words ensuing, amongst other words of like matter and 
effect ; that is to say, That if the king wotM tumjrom ii^ 
yet I would not turn ; and if the king did tum^ and aU his 
peeple, I would Jight in IheJUld in mine own personj with 
mjf eword in my hand against him and ail others; and 
then, and there, most trmterously pulled out his dagger. 



308 A coLLEcnoir 

too II aiM^ h^ i( c'O highy saying xheat wanK O^ div iku Jogger 
y- /Af7a< m^ to £/hr heart, if I wemU no^ <fir m dof ^Mmi 
OffMutt tkem all: and I trusty if I Mna ama jftar nr tmo^\i 
skaU noiUe in the km^s ptmtr ta rntt or bit itifk 
would. And further, thai and dure smemans by a greit 
o«fh, traiteroualy affirmed die same his traitercNis saying 
and pronunciation of words, «ying, / vaitt do jo imdeedj ex- 
tending up his arm, as tho* he had had a svoid in his 
hand: to the moat perilous, gpewoaa^ and wicked example 
of all other your loving, faidifiil and obecfienc sufegects in 
this yotir realm, and to the pml of your most royal 
person. And moreover, oar most gradoos aov^ereign hxd, 
the ttid Thomas Cromwdl, eari of Eaaex, hath ao 
quired and obtained into his posesBOO, by oppressioD, 
bribery, extort, power, and fabe promises made by him, to 
your 8ub|ects of your realm, innomerable sums of money 
and treasure ; and being so enriched^ hath had your nobles 
of your realm in great <fisdain, derision, and detestation, as 
by express words by lum most opprobriousiy spoken hath 
appeared. And being put in remembrance of others, of 
his estate, which your highness hath called lum unto, offend- 
ing in like treasons, the last day of January, in the 31 year 
of your most noble reign, at the parish of St. Martins in the 
Field, in the county of Middlesex, most arrogantly, willingly, 
maliciously, and traiterously, said, published, and declared, 
That if the lords icauld handle him Jo, thai he would give 
them such a bredk^fast as never was made in England, and 
that the proudest of them should know ; to the great peril 
nnd danger, as well of your majesty, as of your heirs and 
successors : for the which his most detestable and abomin- 
able heresies and treasons, and many other his like offences 
and treasons over-long here to be rehearsed and declared. 
Be it enacted, ordained, and established by your majesty, 
with the assent of the lords spiritual and temporal, and the 
fimitnons in this present parliament assembled, and by the 
AUlhority of the same. That the said Thomas Cromwell, eari 
of Essex, for his abominable and detestable heresies and 
ircasons, by him most abominably, heretically, and traiter- 



OF RECORDS. 299 

ously practised, oommitted^ and done, as well against Al- BOOK 
mighty God, as agiunst your majesty, and this your said 
redm^ shall be, and stand, by authority of this present par- 
liament, oofivicted and attainted of heresie and high>treason, 
and be adjudged an abominable and detestable heretick and 
traitor; and shall have and suffer such pains of death, 
losses, and forfeitures of goods^ debts, and chattels, as in 
cases of heresie and high- treason, or as in cases of either of 
them, at the pleasure of your most royal majesty. And that 
the same Thomas Cromwell, earl of Essex, shall, by author- 
ity abovesaid, lose, and forfeit to your highness, and to 
your heirs and successors, all such his castles, lordships, 
mannors, messuages, lands^ tenements, rents, reversions, re- 
mmnders, services, possessions, offices, rights, conditions, 
and all other his hereditaments, of what names, natures, or 
qualities soever they be, which he the said Thomas Crom- 
well, earl of Essex, or any other to his use had, or ought to 
have had, of any estate of inheritance, in fee-simple or fee- 
tttl, ip reversion or possession, at the said last day of March, 
in the said thirtieth year of your most gracious reign, or 
any time sith or after, as in cases of high-treason. And 
that all the said castles, lordships, mannors, lands, messuages, 
tenements, rents, reversions, remainders, services, possessions, 
offices, and all other the premisses forfeited, as is abovesaid, 
shall be deemed, invested, and adjudged, in the lawful, real, 
and actual possession of your highness, your heirs and suc- 
cessors for ever in the same, and in such estate, manner and 
form, as if the said castles, lordships, mannors, messuages, 
lands, tenements, rents, reversions, remainders, services, 
possessions, offices, and other the premisses, with their ap- 
purtenances, and every of them, were especially or particu- 
larly founden, by office or offices, inquisition or inquisitions, 
to be taken by any escheator or escheators, or any other 
oonmiissioner or commissioners, by vertue of any commis- 
sion or commissions to them or any of them, to be directed 
in any county or counties, shire or shires, within this your 
realm of England, where the sud castles, and other the 
premisses, or any of them, been, or do lye, and returned 



800 A COLLECTION 

BOOR into any of your n^ajeaty^s courts. Saving to all and nn- 
gular, person and persons, bodies politick and corporale, 
their heirs and successors, and their successors and assignea 
of every of them, other than the said Thoilias Croni« 
well, earl of Essex, and his heirs, and all and every other 
person and persons, claiming by the same Thomas Crom-; 
well, and to his use, all such right, title, entrie, possesaons, 
interest, reversions, remainders, lease, leases, conditions, 
fees, oflSces, rents, annuities, commons, and all other com* 
modities, profits, and hereditaments whatsoever they or any 
of them might, should, or ought to have had, if this act had 
never been had or made. Provided always, and be it «i« 
acted by the authority aforesaid^ that this act of attainder, 
ne any offence, ne other thing therein contained, extend 
not unto the deanery of Wells in the county of Sommerset; 
nor to any raannors, lands, tenements, or hereditamenta 
thereunto belonging; nor be in any wise prejudicial or 
hurtful unto the bishop of Bath and Wells, nor to the dean 
and chapter of the cathedral church of St. Andrew of Wells, 
nor to any of them, nor to any of their successors ; but that 
the said bishop, dean, and chapters, and their successors, 
and every of them, shall and may have, hold, use, occupy, 
and enjoy, all and singular their titles, rights, mannors, 
lands, tenements, rents, reversions, and services, and all and 
angular other their hereditaments, commodities, and profits, 
of what nature, kind, or quality, or condition soever they 
be, in as ample and large manner and form, as tho^ this ad 
of attainder, or any offence therein mentioned, had nevei 
been had, committed, nor made ; and that from hence-fortli 
the dean, and his successors, deans of the said cathedra] 
church that hereafter shall be perfected, elected, and ad* 
mitted to the same, shall, by the authority aforesaid, be deao 
of the said cathedral church, fully and wholly incorporated 
with the chapter of the same, in as ample, large, and Uk( 
manner and form, to all intents and purposes, as the deant 
before this time hath been and used to be, with the said 
chapter of the said /uithedral church of Wells. And thai 
the same dean and chapter, and their successors, shall have. 



OF RECORDS. SOI 

oocupy^ and enjoy, all and angular their such possesions, BOOK 
mannors, lands, tenements, rents, reversions, and servicesj 
tnd all and angular their hereditaments, of what nature, 
Imd, name or names they be called or known. And shall 
be adjudged and deemed in actual and real possesion and 
msin of, and in the same premises, to all intents and pur- 
poses, aooording to their old*corporation, as tho^ this act of 
tttamdor, or any thing, clause, or matter therein contained 
had never been had, committed, nor .made. This said act 
of attainder, or any other act, provision, or any thing here- 
tofinne had or made to the contrary notwithstanding. Cut 
qmdem petitioni cum praoUione prcedict, perlect. et inteU 
kcL per dictum dominum regem ex authoritate et consensu 
parKamenii pnedictt sic responsum est. 

Soitjuict come U est desiro. 



XVIL* 

CromweTs letter to the king concerning his marriage wiih 

JnnqfCIeve, An original. 

To the kingy my most gracious sovereign lord his royal 

majesty. 

Most merciful king, and most gracious sovereign lord, CoUon lib. 

may it please the same to be advertised, that the last time it 

pleased your benign goodness to send unto me the right ho- 

iiourable lord chancellor, the right honourable duke of 

Norff. and the lord admiral, to examine, and also to declare 

Unto me divers things from your majesty ; among the which, 

One special thing they moved, and thereupon they charged 

Doe, as I would answer before God at the dreadful day of 

judgment, and also upon the extream danger and damnation • 

of my soul and conscience, to say what I knew in the mar- 

iiage, and concerning the marriage, between your highness 

and the queen. To the which I answered as I knew, de- 

[* This it one of the articlet now wanting in the Cotton manuscript] 



aOi A COLLECTION 

BOOK daring unto them the particulars, as nigh as I then coi: 

^_____ call to remembrance. Which when they had heard, they, 

your majesty'^s name, and upon like charge as they h 

given me before, commanded me to write to your highn^ 

the truth, as much as I knew in that matter ; which no^ 

do, and the very triith, as God shall save me, to the utt 

most of my knowledg. First ; ' after your majesty heard 

the lady Ann of Cleves arrival at Dover, and that her joi 

neys were appointed towards Greenwich, and that she shot 

be at Rochester on new-years even at night, your highni 

declared to me, that you would privily visit her at Roche 

ter, upon new-years-day, adding these words. To nouri 

love ; which accordingly your grace did upon new-years-dc 

as is above said. And the next day, being Friday, yc 

grace returned to Greenwich, where I spake with yc 

grace, and demanded of your majesty, how ye liked t 

lady Ann : your highness answered, as me thought, heavi 

and not pleasantly, Nothing so weU as she was spoken c 

saying further. That if your highness had known as nm 

before as ye then knew^ she should not have come witfi 

this realm ; saying as by the way of lamentation. What : 

m^dy ? Unto the which I answered and said, I know noi 

but was very sorry therefore ; and so God knoweth I w 

for I thought it a hard beginning. The next day after t 

receipt of the said lady, and her entry made unto Gre< 

wich, and after your highness had brought her to her cha 

ber, I then waited upon your highness into your pri^ 

chamber ; and being there, your grace called me unto yc 

saying to me these words, or the like. My lord, is it not 

I told you f say what they willy site is nothing so fair as i 

hath been reported ; howbeit she is well and seemly, Whe 

unto I answered and said, By my faith, sir, ye say trut 

adding thereunto, that I thought she had a queenly mi 

ner; and* nevertheless was sorry that your grace was 

better content : and thereupon your grace commanded me 

call together your council, which were these by name ; t 

arch-bishop of Canterbury, the dukes of Norfolk and Si 

folk, my lord admiral, and my lord of Duresme, and i 



OF RECORDS. 808 

sdf to oommune of these matters, and to know what com- BOOK 

III 

nuanoDs the agents of Cleves had brought, as well touching ' 

the perfminance of the covenants sent before from hence to 
Dr. Wotton, to have been concluded in Cleves, as also in 
die declaration how the matters stood for the covenants of 
marriage, between the duke of Lorrain'*s son, and the said 
lady Ann. Whereupon Olesleger and Hogeston were called, 
and the matters proposed;- whereby it plainly appeared, 
that they were much astonished and abashed, and desired 
that they might make answer in the next morning, which 
was Sunday : and upon the Sunday in the morning your 
aaid cxninsellors and they met together early, and there eft- 
KKms was proposed unto them, as well touching the commis- 
aoD for the performance of the treaty and articles sent to 
Mr. Wotton, as also touching the contracts and covenants of 
marriage between the duke of Lorrain^s son, and the lady 
Ann, and what terms they stood in. To which things so 
proposed, they answered as men much perplexed. That as 
touching commission, they had none to treat concerning the 
articles sent to Mr. Wotton. And as to the contract and 
covenants of marriage they could say nothing, but that a re- 
vocation was made, and that they were but sponsals. And 
finally, after much reasoning, they offered themselves to 
remain prisoners, until such time as they should have sent 
unto them from Cleves the first articles ratified under the 
duke their master^s sign and seal, and also the copy of the 
revocation made between the duke of Lorrain^s son and the 
lady Ann. Upon the which answers, I was sent to your 
' Ughness by my lords of your council, to declare to your 
highness their answer ; and came to you, by the privy way, 
into your privy chamber, and declared unto the same all 
the circumstances^ wherewith your grace was very much dis- 
pleased, saying, / am not weU handled ; insomuch that I 
might well peceive that your highness was fully determined 
not to have gone through with the marriage at that time, 
saying unto me these words, or the like in effect ; Thai if it 
were not that she is come so Jar unto my realm^ and the 
great preparations that my states and people have madejbr 





804 A COLLECTION 

BOOR her, andjbrjiar qfmdkinga ruffle in the world; thai is, 
' to mean to drive her brother into the hands of the emperor, 
and the French king's hands, being now tcgether^ I would 
never have ne married her. So that I might well perceive 
your grace was neither content with the person, ne yet with 
the proceedings of the agents ; and at after-dinner, the said 
Sunday, your grace sent for all your said counsellors in, re- 
peating how your highness was handled, as well touching 
the said articles, as also the said matter of the duke of Lcs*- 
rain's son. It might, and I doubt not did, appear unto 
them how loth your highness was to have married at that 
time. And thereupon, and upon the considerations afore- 
said, your grace thought that it should be well done that 
she should make a protestation before your said counsellors 
and notaries to be present, that she was free from all con- 
tracts ; which was done accordingly. And thereupon I re- 
pairing to your highness, declared how that she had made 
her protestation. Whereunto your grace answered in effect 
these words, or much like ; Is there none other remedy, bfU 
that I must needs, against my wiU,put my neck in the yokef 
and so departed, leaving your highness in a study or pen- 
siveness. And yet your grace determined the next morning 
to go through ; and in the morning, which was Monday, 
your majesty preparing your self towards the ceremonies ; 
there was one question, who should lead to the church ? and 
it was appointed that the earl of Essex deceased, and an 
earl that came with her, should lead her to the church. 
And thereupon one came to your highness, and s£ud to you. 
That the earl of Essex was not come ; whereupon your 
grace appointed me to be one that should lead her : and so 
I went into her chamber, to the intent to have done your 
commandment ; and shortly after I came into her chamber^ 
the earl of Essex was come: whereupon I repaired back 
again into your graces privy-chamber, and shewed your 
highness how he was come ; and thereupon your majesty 
advanced towards the gallery out of your privy chamber ; 
and your grace being in and about the midst of your cham- 
ber of presence, called me unto you, saying these words, or 



OF RECORDS. 805 

the like in •entenoe; My lord, if it were not to satiajy ike E 
worU^ and my redhn^ I would not do that I must do thie^ 
igMjbr none earthbf thing; and therewith one brought 
jour grace word that she was coming; and thereupon your 
mce repaired into the gallery towards the closet, and there 
mused for her coming, being nothing content that she so long 
tarried as 1 judged then. And so consequently she came, 
and your grace afterwards proceeded to the ceremonies; 
and they being finished, travelled the day as appertained, 
and the night after the custom. And in the morning on 
Tuesday, I repairing to your majesty into your privy- 
diamber, finding your grace not so pleasant as I trusted to 
have done, I was so bold to ask your grace how you liked 
the queen ? Whereunto your grace soberly answered, say- 
mg. Thai I vfcis not all men, surely, as ye know, I Uked 
Urbe/bre not well, but now I like her much worse; Jbr, 
quoth your highness, / have felt her belly, and her breasts, 
and thereby J as I can judge, she should be no maid ; which 
iironk me so to the heart when I felt them, that I had nei- 
tker wiU nor courage to proceed any farther in other mat- 
iers ; saying, / have left her as good a maid as I found 
ier : which methought then ye spake displeasantly, which 
made me very sorry to hear ; your highness also after Can- 
dlemas, and before Showstie, once or twice said. That ye 
were in the same case with her as ye were of ore, and that 
your heart could never consent to meddle with her carnally. 
Notwithstanding your highness alledged that ye for the 
most part used to lay nightly, or every second night by 
her and yet your majesty ever said. That she was as good a 
fnaidfbr you as ever her mother bare h€r,fbr any thing ye 
had ministred to her. Your highness shewed to me also in 
Lent last passed, at such time as your grace had some com- 
munication with her of my lady Mary, how that she began 
to wax stubborn and wilful, ever lamenting your fate, and 
ever verifying that ye never had any carnal knowledge with 
her : and also after Easter, your grace likewise, at divers 
times, and in the Whitsun-week, in your grace's privy- 
chavber at Greenwich, exceedingly lamented your fate, and 
VOL. !• p. S* X 




906 A COLLECTION 

BOOK that your greatest grief was, That ye should surely never 
^^^' have any more chUArenJbr the comfort of this realms if ye 
should so continue ; assuring me, that hefore God ye tiumght 
she was never your lawful vAfe, At which time your grace 
knoweth what answer I made ; which was, that I would for 
my part do my utmost to comfort and deliver your grace of 
your afflictions ; and how sorry I was both to see and hear 
your grace, Gt>d knoweth. Your grace divers times athen 
Whitsuntide, ever alledging one thing, and also saying. That 
ye had as much to do to move the consent of your heart and 
mind as ever did man, and that you took God to witness ; 
hut ever, you said, the cbstacle coidd never out of your mind. 
And, gracious prince, after that you had first seen her at 
Rochester, I never thought in my heart that ye were or 
would be contented with that marriage. And sir, I know 
now in what case I stand, in which is only the mercy of God 
and your grace ; if I have not, to the uttermost of my re- 
membrance, said the truth, and the whole truth in this mat- 
ter, Gt>d never help me. I am sure ther^ is, as I think, no 
man in this your realm that knew more in this than I did, 
your highness only excepted. And I am- sure, my lord 
admiral calling to his remembrance, can shew your highness, 
and be my witness what I said unto him after your grace 
came from Rochester, yea, and after your grace'^s marriage: 
and also now of late, sithence Whitsuntide, and I doubt not 
but many and divers of my lords of your council, both be- 
fore your marriage, and sithence, have right-well perceived 
that your majesty hath not been well pleased with your mar- 
riage. And as I shall uiswer to God, I never thought 
your grace content, after you had once seen her at Roches- 
ter. And this is all that I know, most gracious and most 
merciful sovereign lord, beseeching Almighty God, who evei 
hath in all your causes counselled, preserved, opened, main- 
tained, relieved and defended your highness; so he will now 
vouchsafe to counsel you, preserve you, maintain you, re- 
medy you, relieve and defend you, as may be most to your 
honour, with prosperity, health, and comfort of your hearts 
For the which, and for the long life, and proq)er- 



OF RECORDS. 807 

OU8 reign of your most royal majesty, I shall, during my BOOK 
life, and whiles I am here, pray to Almighty Grod, that he ^^^* 
of his most abundant goodness will help, aid, and comfort 
you, after your continuance of Nest(»r^s years: that that 
most noble imp, the princess grace, your most dear son, may 
succeed you to reign long, prosperously, and felidously to 
God's pleasure: beseeching most humbly your grace to 
pardon this my rude writing, and to consider that I a most 
woful prisoner, ready to take the death, when it shall please 
€iod and your majesty ; and yet the frail flesh inciteth me 
continually to call to your grace for mercy and grace for 
mine offences; and thus Christ save, preserve, and keep 
you. 

Written at the Tower this Wednesday, the last of 
June, with the heavy heart, and trembling hand, of 
your highnesses most heavy and most miserable pri- 
soner, and poor slave, 

Thomas Cromwell. 

Most gracious jnince, I cry for mercy, mercy, mercy. 



XVIII. 

TTu king's own dedaraHon concerning it. An original^ 

Hn his majestjfs own hand. 

First I depose and declare^ that this hereafter written is cotton lih. 
meerly the verity intended, upon ^no sinister affection, nor^|*»^^-'®' 
yet upon none hatred ^or displeasure, and her^n I take Grod 
to witness. Now to the matter I say and affirm ; that when 
the first communication was had with me for the marriage 
of the lady Ann of Cleves, I was glad to hearken to it, 
tmstiiig to have some assured friend by it ; I much dQubt- 
ing that time, both the emperor, France, and the Inshop of 
Borne ; and also because I heard so much, both of h^ ex- 
odlent beauty and virtuous conditions. But when I saw 
her at Rochester, the first time that ever I saw bar, it re- 

^ hahu nuije$tif'$ own hand, did. ^ none * nor 

X 2 



80a A COLLECTION 

BOOK jcnced my heart that I had kept me free from making an 
pact or bond before with her till I saw her my self; for the 



I adsure you I liked her so ill, and so far contrary to th£ 
she was praised, that I waa woe that ever she came int 
England ; and deliberated with my self, that if it were pot 
sible to find means to break off, I would never enter yok 
with her. Of which misliking, both the great master, th 
admiral that now is, and the master of the horses, can an 
will <*bere record. Then after my repair to Greenwich, th 
next day after I think, and doubt not, but that the lord c 
Essex well examined, can, and wiU, or hath declared whf 
I then said to him in that case ; not doubting, but since h 
is a person which knoweth himself condemned to dye by ac 
of parliament, will not damn his soul, but truly declare th 
truth, not only at the time spoken by me, but also contini 
ally till the day of Qiarriage ; and also many times aftei 
whereby my lack of consent, I doubt not, doth or shall we 
appear ; and also lack enough of the will and power to cor 
summate the same; wherein both he, my physitians, th 
lord privy seal that now is, Hennage and Denny can, an 
I doubt not will testifie according to truth, which is, That 
never for love to the woman consented to marry ; nor yet : 
she brought maidenhead with her, took any from her b 
true carnal copulation. This is my brief, true, and perfec 
declaration. 

XIX. 

^The judgment of {he convocation Jbr annulling of the mai 

riage with Ann qfCleve, 

Regift. Tenor vero literarum testimonialium hujusmodi sequitui 

et est talis excellentissimo in Christo principi, &c. Thomn 
Cantuarien. et Edwardus Eboracen. archiepiscopi, ceteriq 
episcopi et reliquus vestri regni Anglise clerus autoritate lite 
rarum commissionalium vestrse majestatis, congregati a 
synodum universalem repraesentantes, cum obsequio, revc 
rentia et honore debitis, salutem et felicitatem. Cum nc 

•• here 



Cimnm€r. 



OF RECORDS. SOB 

humiKmi et majestatis vestne devotissimi subditi, convocati BOOK 

* ** ••• ■ 111* 

et eoDgregati sumus virtute commissionis vestrse magno a- 

giDo vestro sigillat. dat. 6 JuUi anno foelicisfflmi regni vestri 
trioesiino secundo, quam accepimus in hsec quae sequuntur 

fCnNU 

Henricus Octavus Dei gratia Angliae, &c. archiepiscofnt 
Cantuarien. et Eborac. ac caeteris regni nostri AngUae epi- 
wdpis, decanis, archidiaconis, et universo clcro, salutem. 
Egenint apud dob regni nostri proceres et populus^ ut cuni 
super qusedam emerserint, quse ut illi putant ad nos 
Rgniq; nostri successionem pertineant, inter quae praecipua 
est, causa et conditio matrimonii quod cum illustri et 
iiobili foemina domina Anna Clevensi propter exiemam 
qindem conjugii speciem, perplexum alioqui etiam multis 
«c variis modis ambiguum videtur ; nos ad ejusdem matri- 
monii disquisitionem ita procedere dignaremur, ut opinio- 
nend vestram qui in ecclesia nostra Anglicana scientiam 
verU Dei et doctrinam profitemini exquiramus, vobisq; dis- 
cutiendum autoritatem ita demandemus, ut si animis vestris 
fuerit persuasum matrimonium cum praefata domina Anna 
minime consistere aut cohaerere debere; nos ad matrimo- 
nium contrahend. cum alia liberos esse, vestro, patrum ac 
reliquae deinde ecclesiae suffragio pronuncietur et ccxifirme- 
tur. Nos autem qui vestrum in reliquis ecclesiae bujus Ah- 
glicanae negotiis gravioribus quae ecclesiasticam oeconomiam 
et religionem spectant judicium amplecti solemus, ad veri- 
tatis explicandae testimonium omnino necessarium rati sumus 
causae hujusmodi matrimonialis seriem et circumstantias 
vobis exponi et communicari curare, ut quod vos per Dei 
leges licere decreveritis, id demum totius ecclesiae nostrae 
autoritate innixi licite facere et exequi audeamus. Vos itaq; 
conYocari et in synodum universalem nostra autoritate con- 
venire volentes, vobis conjunctim et divisim committimus 
atq; mandamus ut inspecta hujus negoui veritate, ac solum 
Deum prae oculis habentes, quod verum, quod justum, . 
quod honestum, quod sanctum est, id nobis de communi 
ooDcilio scripto annuncio renuncietis et de communi con- 
sensu licere definiatis : nempe hoc unum it vobis nostro jure 

xS 




810 A COLLECTION 

BOOK postulomus, ui tanquam fida et proba eocle«e memlii 
causae huic eodeaasticae, quae maxima eat, in justitia < 
▼eritate adesae veUtia et earn maturrime juxta commissioiie] 
vobia in hac parte factam absolvere et expedire. In cuji 
rei testimonium has literas nostras fieri fecirous patente 
teste meipso apud Westmon. sexto die Julii, anno r^ 
nostri trioesimo secundo. Nos tenorem et eifectum yestr 
commissionis per omnia sequentes, postquam matura del 
beraUone perpendimus et connderavimus omnes matrimon 
praetensi inter veatram majestatem illustrissimam et nobilei 
fSoeminam dominam Annam Clevensem circumstantias, nob 
mulds modis exposttas, cognitas et perspectas, tandem a 
definitionem et determinationem sequentem, quam oommtn 
omnium consensu justorumq; animorum nostrcn-um judid 
ao recto oonsdentifle dictamine protulimus, processimus, i 
hunc modum et (quod tenor yestrae commissionis exigi^ 
▼eatrae nobiliasimae majestoti in hoc praeaenti acripto ref 
rend, duximus, et .igmfic»nu> prout Liuitur. 

Primum itaq; comperimus et considerayimus matrim^ 
nium inter majestatem vestram et nobilem foeminam dom 
nam Annam Clevensem praetensam praecontracto quodai 
sive sponsaliorum, sire matrimonii, inter dictam dominai 
Annam et marchionem Lotharingiae concluso ambiguun 
plane impeditum et perplexum reddi ; animadvertimus emi 
quod quamvis vestra majestas in prima hujus matrimon 
praetensi tractatione praecontractus praedicti, et de quo tui 
aermo multus habebatur, discussionem et declarationero ani 
solemnizandum cum dicta domina Anna matrimonium tani 
instantia exegerit, ut pro conditione contrahendi deind 
matrimonii fuisse merito existimari possit, qua condition 
defkcta nihil ageretur ; atq; haec cum ita se haberent tame 
neq; ante solemnizationem ilia de praecontractu ambiguiti 
expedita et declarata est, cum id ipsum turn temporis mi 
jeataa vestra denuo exposceret et efflagitaret, cui dara jai 
et expedita esse omnia falso renunciabatur, neq; poatfi 
quicquam eiBcax ut promissum ab oratoribus fuerat, hv 
transmiMUfen ^t, quo acrupulus ille ex praeeontTactu natu 
i^xitneiretuf , tdlleretur aut anfioveretur, adeo quidem ut prae 



OF RECORDS. 811 

tomum matrinioiiiuin inter majestatem vestram et dominam BOOK 
Amam pnedictam non modo ex conditionis defectu comi- *"' 
frit, aed si nulla conditio hujusmodi omnino fuisset, certe 
qindem matrimonium hujusmodi prsetensum ex sola pr»- 
eontractus hujusmodi causa non explicata in suspenso man- 
aerit, in eum etiam casum nullius vigoris omnino ac valoris 
pranundandum^ quo prsecontractum ilium verbis de pra^- 
mti factum fuisse oonstiterit, id quod multXs de causis est 
feriamilius et merito suspectum haberi potest. 

Connderavimus prseterea ex his quae allegata, affirmata 
et probata nobis fuerunt, quod praetensum matrimonium 
iDter majestatem vestram et dominam Annam praedictam 
internum, purum^ perfectum et integrum consensum non 
babuit: imo contra quemadmodum inter ipsa tractationis 
initiay cum de hoc matrimonio ageretur, plurimus illecebra- 
nmi fucus adhibitus est, et magnus laudationum acervus 
supra fidem cumulatus, ut hie perduceretur et obtruderetur 
ignota, ita solemnizationis actus qui instabat k majestate 
▼estra animo reluctante et dissentiente exortus est, causis 
maxiinis et gravissimis urgentibus et prementibus quae ani- 
mum invitum et alienum perpellere merito possent. 
. Consideravimus etiam carnalem copulam inter majesta- 
tem vestram et praedictam dominam Annam minime secu- 
tarn esse, nee cum ea justo impedimento intercedente con- 
sequi deinde posse. Quae omnia ex his quas audivimus 
probationibus, vera et certa esse exisUmamus. Postremo illud 
quoq; Consideramus, quod et nobis ab aliis propontum etiam 
. nos verum esse fatemur, agnoscimus et approbamus viz. ut 
a majestas vestra (modo ne fiat divinae jussioni praejudicium) 
in libertate contrahendi matrimonii cum alia esse declaretur, 
maxime totius regni beneficio id futurum. Cum quidem 
regoi fcelidtas omnis et conservatio, turn in regia vestra 
penooa ad Dei honorem et divinarum legum executionem 
coDiervandam consistit, tum in vitandis etiam simstris om- 
nibiis opinionibus et scandalis quae de majestatis vestrae pro- 
gme post natam nobis ex praetenso matrimonio sobdem 
^borirentur, si praecontractus ille de quo diximus, et cujus 
dedaratio nulla secuta est, praedictae dominae Annae objice- 

X 4 



81« A COLLECTION 

Book retur. His itaq; de causis et connderationibus aliisq; mu 
' non necessaiiis quas exprimantur, cum separatim singulis,! 



^x>njunctim omnibus considerads et perpensis, nos arcl 
piscopi et episcopi) cum decanis, archiadiaconis, et relic 
hujus regni clero nunc congregato, circumstantias facti eju 
veritatem ut antedictum est oonsiderantes, turn vero qi 
ecciesia in hujusmodi caabus et possit facere et ssepenum* 
antehac fecerit perpendentes, tenore praesentium declaran 
et definimus, majestatem vestram priedicto matrimonio pi 
tenso, utpote nuUo et invalido, non alligari, sed alio de 
per judicio non expectato ecclesiae suae autoritate fret 
posse arbitrio suo ad contrahend. et consummand. matrin 
nium cum quavis foemina, divino jure vobiscum contrahi 
non prohibita, procedere, praetenso illo cum domina An 
praedicta matrimonio non obstante. 

Similiter domlnam Annam praedictam non obstante n 
trimonio praetenso cum majestate vestra, quod nullo pai 
obstare debere decemimus, posse arbitrio suo cum qua^ 
alia persona divino jure non prohibita matrimonium cc 
trahere. Haec nos clerum et doctam ecclesiae Anglicai 
partem repr^esentantes, tum vera, justa, honesta, et san( 
esse affirmamus, tum eisdem qui perfectissime, integerrin 
et eflicacissime ad omnem intentionem, propositum et effk 
tum a nobis exigi potest, consentimus et assentimur p 
praesentes. In quorum omnium et singulorum testimoniu 
haec scripta manuum nostrarum subscriptione, communimi 
utriusq; etiam archiepiscopi sigillo apposito. Dat. Westmo 
nono die mensis Julii, anno Dom. ]540. 

XX* 

Ann qfCkve*8 letter to her brother. 

BROTHER, 

Otbl!c!io. Becausb I had rather ye knew the truth by mine adve 

foJ. 238. tisement, than for want thereof ye should be deceived I 

vain reports, I write these present letters unto you, I: 

which ye shall understand, that being advertised how tl: 

[• Most of this letter is burnt.] 



OF, RECORDS. 81S 

nobles and commons of this realm dedred the king*s high- BOOK 
Kss here to commit the e^aminaUon of the matter of mar- 
liage, between me and his majesty, to the determination of 
the clergy : I did the more ydllingly consent thereunto, and 
ODoe the determination made, have also allowed, approved, 
and agreed unto the same, wherein I have more respect, as 
beoometh me, to truth and good pleasure, than any worldly 
affection that might move me to the contrary. I account 
God {leased with that is done, and know my self to have 
nifiered no wrong or injury ; but being my body preserved 
in the int^rity which I brought into this realm, and I truly 
discharged from all band of consent, I find the king^s high- 
ness, whom I cannot justly have as my husband, to be never- 
theless as a most kind, loving, and friendly father and bro- 
ther, and to use me as honourably, and with as much human- 
ity and liberahty as you, I my self, or any of our kin or ^allye 
could wish or desire ; wherein I am, for my own part, so 
well content and satisfied, that I much desire my mother, 
you, and other mine allies so to understand it, accept, and 
take it ; and so to use your self towards this noble and ver- 
tuouB prince, as he may have cause to continue his friend- 
ship towards you, which on his behalf shall nothing be im- 
paired or altered for this matter ; for so hath it pleased his 
highness to signify unto me, that like as he will shew me 
always a most fatherly and brotherly kindness, and has so 
provided for me ; so will he remain vnth you, and other, 
according to such terms as have passed in the same knot of 
amity which between you hath been concluded, this matter 
notwithstanding, in such wise as neither I, ne you, or any 
of our friends shall have just cause of miscontentment. 
Thus much I have thought necessary to write unto you, 
lest for want of true knowledge ye might otherwise take 
this matter than ye ought, and in other sort care for me 
than ye should have cause. Only I require this of you, 
that ye so use your self, as for your untowardness in this 
matter, I fare not the worse ; whereunto I trust you will 
have regBrd. 

• alUes 



814 A COLLECTION 

BOOK 
"'■ XXL 

Ez MSS. The resolutions of several bishops and divines^ of some que^ 
flertf""*^' fton* amceming the sacraments; by which it mtt c^ 
pear with what maturity and care they proceeded in H 
re/ormationf taken from the originals^ under their on 
hands. Only in copying them^ I judged it might \ 
more acceptable to the reader to see every marCs ansm 
set down after every question; and therefore they a 
published in this method. 

The first question. 
What a sacrament is by the scripture f 

Answers, 

Canter- Thk scripture sheweth not what a sacrament is, nevi 

^^^' theless where in the Latin text we have sacramentum, the 
in the Greek we have mysterium ; and so by the scriptui 
sacramentum may be called mysterium^ id est, res occm 
sive arcana. 

York, To the first ; In scripture we neither find definition b 

description of a sacrament. 

Undon. Without prejudice to the truth, and saving always mc 

better judgment, Cumjacultate etiam melitts deliberandi 
hoc parte. 

To the first question ; I think that the scriptures do i 
this word sacrament, in divers places, according to the m 
ter it treateth upon, Tobie 12. Rev. 1. Wisd. 2. 6, 1 
Dan. 2. Eph. 1. S, 6. Col. 1. 1 Tim. 10. Rev. 17. as alsc 
doth divers other words : yet, what a sacrament is by d< 
nition, or description of scripture, I cannot find it explical 
openly. Likewise as I cannot find the definition or descr 
tion of the Trinity, nor yet such like things. Marry, w] 
other men can find, being daily and of Icmg season exercii 
in scripture, I cannot teU, referring therefore this thing 
their better knowledge. 
Rochester. J think that where this word sacram^entum is found 
the scripture in the Latin translation, there in the Greeb 



OF RECORDS. 815 



ibmid tUs ipord pnmiif&m^ that is to say, a myatory, or a ae^ roq 
act thii^* **^' 

What the word sacnunent betokeneth, or what is the de- Cvikk. 
fioitioii, deacriptioii, or noufication thereof^ I have found no 
aidi fdainly set out by scripture. But this I find, that it 
ahould appear by the same scripture, that the Latin word 
iteromentum^ and the Greek word mysterium^ be in manner 
alwqrs used for one thing; as much as to say as, ab9condi' 
tuMy occulimium^ vd in occuUo. 

TlKiinaa Robertson. Ad quaestiones. 

Ad primam respondeo, vocem sacramenU, mihi in sacris Dr. Ro- 
Kteris Don reperiri in hac significatione, nisi quatenus ad^*^"^"* 
matrimcHiium applicatur ii Paulo, ubi tamen Greece habetur 
mysterium : et proinde ex meris scripturis expresse definiri 
Don posse. 

I find not in scripture the definition of a sacrament, nor Dr. Cos. 
what a sacrament is. 

I find no definition in scripture of this word saeramentmnj Dr. Daj, 
howbest wheresoever it is found in scripture, the same is in 
the Greek myHerium^ which signifieth a secret, or hid thing. 

Noa habetur in scripturis, quid sacramentum proprie sit. Dr. Of u 
tarn, quod subinde mysterium dicitur : varia enim, et in scrip- ^**'^' 
turis, et in eccleaasticis scriptoribus reperitur ejus nominis 
sigmficatio; ideoque definiri non potest. 

I find no definition of this word sacrament in the scrip- Dr. im. 
ture; nor likewise of this word gratia^ or lex^ with innur"'*^* 
menble more ; and yet what they signifie, it is known ; so 
the signification of this word sacrament is plain, it is nothing 
else but a secret hid thing, or any mystery. 

Like as angelus^ cesium^ terra^ be spoken of in scripture. Dr. Edg. 
yet none of them defined : so altho^ sacramentum be spoken ^^^' 
of in scripture, yet it hath no definition there, but is taken 
divers wayS| and in divers significations. 

This word sacrament in scripture is not defined. ^^* ^^r"' 

I say this word sacrament, taken in his common sigmfica^Dr.Tn- 
tioB, betokeneth a mystery, and hid, or a secret thing : but •^"»- 
if ye understand it in his proper ugnification, as we use to 
apply it only to the seven sacraments, the scripture sheweth 



1 



816 A COLLECTION 

Book not what a Mcrament U. Add yet lest any man might be 
offended, thinking, that because the scripture sheweth not 



what a sacrament is, therefore the same is a light thing, or 
little to be esteemed : here may be remembred, that there 
are some weighty and godly things, being also of our belief^ 
which the scripture sheweth not expresly what they are. 
As for example; we believe the Son is consubstantial to the 
Father : Item ; that the Fath^ is unbegotten, yet the scrip- 
ture sheweth not what is consubstantial, nor what is unbe- 
gotten, neither maketh any mention of the words. like- 
wise it is true, baptism is a sacrament, pennance is a sacra- 
ment, &c. yet the scripture sheweth not what a sacrament 
is. 
Edwardus Leyghton. 

Responsions unto the questions. 
Dr. Lcygfa- To the first question, I say ; That in holy scripture I 
^^* never found, and I think there is no man that will find a 

definition or description of this word sacramentum; which 
is as much to say in English, as a mystery, a secret, or a 
bid thing. 
Dr. Cord. I do read no definition of this word sacramentum in scrip- 
ture ; but sometimes it is used in scripture, to signify a 
thing secret or hid. 
Conre- ^^ primo articulo conveniunt omnes, non satis constare ex 

niuat. scriptura, quid sit sacramentum; pleriq; tamen dicunt Greece 

appellari, Mysterium, (i. e.) a secret, or a hid thing. 
Affce- In the answer unto the first question, they do all agree, 

that it is not evident by scripture, what a sacrament is, biit 
mysteriumj that is, a secret, or a hid thing. 



iDcnt. 



2. Question. 
What a sacrament is by the ancient avihorsf 

Answers. 

Canter- The ancient doctors call a sacrament, sacrcR ret signum'^ 

^'^^' viz. visibUe verbum^ symbclum^ atque pactio qtia sumus 
constricti. 



OF RECORDS. S17 



/Vo the aeooiid; Of St. Augustinc^s worda, this descrip- boo 
lioD following of a sacrament may be gathered ; Sacramefi^ ^'^' 
pm ui invUibiUs graii€ej visUnUaJbrma. And this thing, Tork. 
that is such visible form or sign of invisible grace in sacra- 
^Dents, we find in scripture, altho^ we find not the word sa- 
cnment, saving only in the sacrament of matrimony. 

To the second; I find in authors this declaration, jSocro-London* 
menium est aacnB ret signum^ Also, InviMilis grati6B vi- 
tibiRiJbrmas Also, Visibilisjbrma invisibilU gratuB ima- 
gmem gerena ei amea exietens. And of the verity and 
goodness of thb description or declaration, I refer me to the 
dirines, better acquainted with this matter than I am. 

I think that this word sacrament, as it is taken of the old Rocbeiti 
authors, hath divers and sundry ngnifications, for sometimes 
it is extended to all holy signs, sometimes to all mysteries, 
sometimes to all allegories, &c. 

Thomas Waldensis, who writeth a solemn work (k SacrO' Cmriiiie. 
meniu^ causeth me to say, that this word, aacramentum in 
commimij is defined of the ancient authors ; who after that 
he had shewed how that Wyclifi^, and before him Beren- 
garius hath said, that Augustine defineth sacramentutn 
thus : Sacramentum est sacrum signum ; and signum in 
this wise, Signum est res prceter speciem guam sensibuSy in- 
gerit aUquid aliud ex se Jbeiens in cogitationem venire. 
He himself, with ancient authors, as he saith, defineth it 
thus; Sacramentum est invisibiUs gratice visibilis Jbrma^ 
velj Sacramentum est sacrce rei signum : both these descrip- 
tions (saith he) be of the ancient fathers. 

Sacramentum a vetustioribus, quemadmodum fert Hugo Dr. no- 
de S. Victore, et Thomas Aquinas, nondum reperiri defini- ***'*^"' 
tum, nisi quod Augustinus, interdum vocet sacramenta, 
wcra signa aut signacula, interdum amilitudines earum re- 
rum, quarum sunt sacramenta. £t Rabanus, Sacramentum 
dicttur, quod sub tegumento rerum corporalium, virtus di- 
vina secretins salutem eorundem sacramentorum operatur, 
unde et a secretis virtutibus vel sacris sacramenta di- 
quntnr. 

The ancient authors commonly say. That a sacrament isDr.Cox. 



818 A COLLECTION 

BOOK McrtE rei rignum, or sacroionchsm signaeylum ; but tbej 
do not utterly and {m>parly define what it if. 



i>r. Day. The ancient doctors take this word sacramenium di^enly, 

and apply it to many things. 
Dr. Ogle. Ex Augustino et aliis coUigitur, Sacnunentum posse did, 
'^' sacrae rei signum, vel, invimbilis gratise Tifflbilis forma, quaii^ 
quam haec posterior definido non oonveniat omnibus sacra- 
mentis, sdL tantum septem istis usitatis ; sed nee his quoq; 
ex aequo, cum non aequalem conferant gratiam. 
Dr. Red- Grenerally it is taken to ngnify every secret mystery, and 
"^^' sacramenta be called, sacrarum rerum signa^ or, sacra rig- 
naada: and as this word sacrament particularly is attri- 
buted to the chief sacraments of the church, this definition 
of a sacrament may be gathered of St. August. InxfiMUii 
graiicB visibilisjbrma. And also that a sacrament b a mys- 
tical or secret work which consisteth ex verbo et elemeniOm 
And Cyprian suth, Verborum solemniias ei eacri invocatio 
nominis^ et rigna institutionibus apoHolicU sacerdotym^ 
fMnisterUs attrUmta^ visibile celebnani sacramenium^ rem 
vero ipsam Spiritus Sanctusjbrfnat et efficit. 
DrEdg. By the ancient authors, sacramenium hath many signifi- 

worth. cations, sometimes it is called a secret counsel, Tob. 12. 
Sacramentum regis abscondere bonum est. Nebuchadnez- 
zar^s dream was called sacramentum^ Dan. 2. The mystery 
of Christ's incarnation, and of our redemption is so-called, 
Ephes. 3. and 1 Tim. 3. so that every secret thing having 
some privy sense or signification, is called sacramentum^ ge- 
nerally extending the vocable : notwithstanding in one sig- 
nification, sacramentuniy accordeth properly to them that be 
commonly called the seven sacraments ; and hath this defi- 
nition taken of St. August, and others, Invistbilis graike 
visUnlisJbrmaj ut ipsius imaginem gerat et quodammodo 
causa eanstat. 
Dr. Sym- ^he ancient authors of divinity use this word sacrament 
n>ont. in divers significations, for they call it mysterium; and so 
the scripture useth it in many places, as 1 Tim. S. Tobie IS. 
Wisd. 2. Dan. 2. Eph. 1. and 3. The word sacrament is 
also used for a figure or a sign of the Old Testament, signi- 



« : «4 *i 




Fkibilit fionna, his fieptem oooTenire« Tliurlebeiis ait, noQ 
xmwenire omoibiis sepCem, ct eqoe pluribus posse attribui 
itq;8epleni. 

In the aecaod they put man v descriptions of a sacrament, 'V**^ 
m the ngn at m holy thing, a viable word, 8cc But upon 
his one definition, A sacrament is a Tisible form of iuTisible 
^raee, they do not all ^:ree : for doctors Edgworth, Tre- 
ham, and Oglethorp say. That ii it appUcabk omfy mnd 
iropgHgf umio At word socrameniy asUsignifieik ikesfvem 
acramemU usualfy received. My lord dect of 






890 A COLLECTION 

BOOK ster saith. That t^ agreeth not unto att the sevenjnoryet 
more spedaUy unto the seven, than unio any Mer. 



S. QuesUon. 
How many sacraments there be by the scripture f 

Answers. 

Cantefw Thb scripture sheweth not how many sacraments there 

^^' be, but incamatio Christi and matrimonium be called ia 
the scripture mysterioy and therefore we may call them by 
the scripture sacramenta. But one sacramentum the scrip* 
ture maketh mention of^ which is hard to be revealed fully, 
as would to Grod it were, and that is, mysterium iniquitaiisj 
or mysterium meretricis magnce et bestice, 

York. To the third ; In scripture we find no precise number of 

sacraments. 

iModon. Xo the third ; I find not set forth the express number, 
with express declaration of this many and no more; nor 
yet of these expresly by scripture which we use, especially 
under the name of sacraments, saving only of matrimony. 

BoclMfter. j ^jjini^ that in the scripture be innumerable sacraments, 
for all mysteries, all ceremonies, aU the facts of Christ, the 
whole story of the Jews, and the revelations of the Apo- 
calypse, may be named sacraments. 

Carittie. The certain number of sacraments, or mysteries, con- 

tained within scripture, cannot be well expressed or as- 
signed ; for scripture containeth more than infallibly may 
be rehearsed. 

Dr. Robert- De istis septem, quse usitate vocamus sacramenta, nullum 
invenio nomine sacramenti appellari, nisi matrimonium. Ma- 
trimonium esse sacramentum, probat Eckius, Homi. 73. et 
conferre gratiam, ibid. 

Dr. Cox. There be divers sacraments by the scripture, as in To- 
bie IS. sacramentum regis^ the king^s secret Also Nebu- 
chadnezzar's dream, Dan. S. is called sacramenhmi. In- 
carmUio Christie sacramentum^ Ephes. 3. mairimoniumy 
sacramentum. 



OF RECORDS. 8S1 

Taking for sacraments any thing that this word sacrc^ BOOK 
i^entum doth signify, there be in scripture a great number ' 
if -sacraments more than seven. ^'* ^T- 

Non habetur determinatus sacramentorum numerus inDr. Ogle- 
cripturis, sunt enim innumera fere illic, quse passim vocan- '^' 
or sacramenta ; cum omnis allegoria, omneq; mysterium, 
licatur sacramentum. Quin et somnia, ac secreta, subinde 
acramenta vocantur. Tobie 2. Sacramentum re^s abscon- 
lere bonum est; et Dan. S. Imploremus misericordias 
[>ei ooeli super sacramento isto, et somnio. Paulus etiam 
Bpist. 2. vocat mysterium incarnationis Christi sacramen- 
um: et in Apoc. 1. vocat sacramentum septem stellarum. 
\A hoc prsecipue observandum venit, nullum a septem sa- 
anamentis receptis hoc nomine appellari, praeter solum ma- 
rimonium. 

As many as there be mysteries, which be innumerable ; i^- *«^ 
3Ut by scripture, I think, the seven which be named sacra- 
ments may principally bear the name. 

Speaking of sacraments generally, they be innumerable Dr. Edg- 
qpoken of in scripture; but properly to speak of sacra- 
ments, there be but seven that may be so called, of which 
matrimony is expresly called sacramentum^ Ephes. 6. and 
B8 I think, in the germane and proper signification of a 
sacrament ; so that the indivisible knot of the man and his 
irife in one body, by the sacrament of matrimony, is the 
matter of this sacrament; upon which, as on the literal 
verity the apostle foundeth this allegorical saying. Ego au" 
iem dico in ChristOj et in ecdesia ; for the mistical sense 
pre-supposeth a verity in the letter on which that is taken. 
Six more there be to which the definition doth agree, as 
manifestly doth appear by the scriptures, with the exposi- 
tion of the andient authors. 

In the scripture there is no certain number of sacraments, or. Sjm- 

I find no more of the seven, called expresly ^^raments, 5^*^^ 
bat only matrimony ; but extending the name of sacrament tham. 
in hit most general acception, there are in scripture a great 
mnnber of sacraments^ whereof the apostle saith. Si nave- 
Hni mj/eUria omniay Sfc. 

VOL. I. p. 2. Y 



888 A COLLECTION 

BOOK To the third ; I say, that I find not in scripture any of 
^^^' these seven which we commonly call sacraments, caUed m- 



Dr. L«7sh- cromentufn^ but only nuUrimonium. But I find divers and 
many other things called sacraments in scripture, as in the 
18. of Tobie, Sacramentum regis abscondere bonum est, 
/^m, Apoc. n.Dicamus tibi sacramentum. Item, 1 Tim. 8. 
Magnum estpietatis sacramentum^ S^c. 

Dr. Coren. I cannot tell how many sacraments be by scripture, for 
they be above one hundred. 

CoDTeni- jfi tertio convenkmt satis: nan esse certum numerum 
sacramentorum per scripturas. Redmatfnus oddity But by 
scripture I think the seven which be named sacraments, 
may principally bear the name. Idrm sentit Edgworth, et 
septem tantum. Matrimanium in scripturis haberi sub fio- 
mine sacramenti pleriq; dicurU. 

Agreement. In the third they do agree, that there is no certain num- 
ber of sacraments by scripture, «but even as many as there 
be mysteries ; and none of these seven called sacraments, 
but only matrimony in scripture. 



4. Question. 
How many sacraments there be by the ancient authors f 

Answers. 

c«nter. gy ^g ancient authors there be many sacraments more 

than seven, for all the figures which signify Christ to come, 
or testify that he is come, be called sacraments, as all the 
figures of the old law, and in the new law; EucharistiOy 
baptismuSf paschaj dies DominicuSj lotio pedum^ signum 
crucisy chrismoy matrimoniumy ordoy sabbatumy impositio 
manuumy oleumy consecratio cieiy laCy mely aqua, vinum, sai, 
ignisy cinisy adapertio aurium^ vestis Candida, and all the 
parables of Christ, with the prophesies of the Apocalyps, 
and such others, be called by the doctors sacramenta. 

York. To the fourth ; There is no precise number of sacraments 

mentioned by the ancient authors, taking the word sacra- 
ment in his most general signification. 



OF RECORDS. SSS 

To the fimrtfa ; I find that St Austine speaketh, de bap* book 
6mo^ de eucharuHay de matrimoniOf de ordinatione clericO' ^^' 
fwi, de eacramenio chrUmatis et unciionis : also I find in LoDdon. 
the 68x1 St. Austine, that in the old law there were many 
nerameDts^ and in the new law few. 

I think that in the doctors be found many more sacra- Rocbetter. 
ments than seven, viz. pants caUckumenorum^ signum cru^ 
CM, obfutny lac, saly mel^ S^c. 

That Bcripture containeth, by the same Holy Ghost which Carlisle. 
IB author thereof, the holy doctors, and ancient fathers ex- 
poundeth ; so that where in scripture the number of sacnu 
ments is uncertain, it cannot be among them certain. 

Apud Augustinum lego sacramentum nuptiarum, sacra- ^r. Robert- 
mentum baptismi, sacramentum eucharistise, quod et altaris "^"^ 
ave panis vocat ; sacramentum ordinationis ; sacramentum 
durismatis, quod datur per manus impositionem baptizatis ; 
sacramentum unctionis. 

I find in the ancient authors, that baptism is called sacrO' Dr. Cox. 
meniumy eucharuftia sacramentum^ matrimonium sacramen- 
iumy ordo sacramentum^ chrisma sacrameniumy imposiiio 
fnanuum per bapHsmum sacramentum, dUectio sacramen-^ 
turn, lotio pedum sacramentum, oleum, mel, lac, sacrament 
ta ; and many others. 

There be a great sort of sacraments found in the doctors. Dr. Day. 
after the aoception above-said, more than seven. 

Apud scriptores ecclesiasticos reperiuntur multo plura sa-Dr. Ogic- 
cramenta quam haec septem. ^^' 

Taking this word sacrament universally for mysteries, or Dr. Red- 
all secret tokens, there be more sacraments than can be"**^* 
reckoned ; but the seven by old authors may specially ob- 
tain the name. Lotto pedum is spoken of in old authors as 
a spedal sacrament used then in the church, and as it ap- 
pesflieth, having a great ground in the scripture ; and I 
think it were better to renew that again, and so to have 
eight sacraments, rather than to diminish the number of 
the seven now used. Dr. Etig- 

£v«i Uke as to the next question before. mot^h. 

The aodent authors acknowledg many more than seven ; ^^^ "*' 



824 A COLLECTION 

BOOK for they call in their writings all rites and ceremonies 8a- 
' craments. 



Dr. Tre. Generally^ as many as mysteries, specially seven, and no 
•luun. more of like nature to them ; for although I find not ex- 
press mention where penance is called a sacrament, yet I 
think it may be deduced and proved by Cyprian in his ser- 
mon de Passione Christie in these words ; Deniq; quicunq; 
Jiunt sacramentorum ministfij per operaiionem atUhoriias 
in figura cruets omnibus sacramentis largUur effectumj ei 
cuncta peragit nobis quod omnibus fwminibus eminet a so- 
cramentorum vicariis invocatum ; ai Ucet indigni sini qm 
acdpiuntf sacramentorum tamen revereniia et propinquio- 
rem ad Deum pared accessum^ et ubi redierint ad cor con- 
stat ablutionis donum^ et redit effectus munerum, nee alias 
qucsri aut repeti necesse est scdutiferum saeramentum ; in 
these words, redit effectus munerum ; and nee alias repeA 
necesse est scdutiferum saeramentum^ must needs be under- 
stood penance, and also that penance is a sacrament : for as 
our first access to God is by the sacrament baptism, which 
Cyprian there following called ablutionem primam; so if 
we fall by deadly sin, we cannot repetere God again, but by 
penance; wiiich repeting (i. e.) penance, Cyprian calleth 
salutiferum saeramentum, 
Dr.Leygb- To the fourth, I say; That I find in ancienter authors 
every one of these seven, which we call commonly sacra- 
ments, called saeramentum ; as in Austin every one of them 
is called saeramentum but only penance ; which Cyprian 
calleth saeramentum. Also I find in the ancienter authors 
divers other things (besides the seven) called sacraments, as 
hiiopedum'm Cyprian, &c. 
Dr. Coren. More sacraments be found in old authors than seven. 
ConveDi. ^'* quarto conveniunty plura esse saeramenta quam septem 
unt. apud auihores : Redman addit ; But the seven, by old au- 

thors, may specially obtain the name. Idem putat Edg- 
worth, and Tresham. Lotio pedum, he thinketh were bet- 
ter to be renewed, and so made eight sacraments, than the 
number of the seven to be diminished. Treshamus eitat 
Cyprianum in Serm. de Passione Christi pro pomitentia^ 



OF RECORDS. SS5 

pod dicaiur sacramentum^ cum aUiJire ommes nusquam BOOK 
&fpdlari aiunt sacramentum apud authores^ ei hie locus "^' 
tferie agit de baptismo^ quod vocai donum Mutionis^ ei 
Mcramenium salutiferum. 

In the fourth they agree, That there is no determinate A^ree- 
onmber of sacraments spoken of in the old authors; but"**" ' 
that my lord of York, and Edgworth, Tresham, Redmayn, 
Cimyfcm], and Simmons, say, That those seven by old au- 
thon^ may specially obtain the name of sacraments. The 
Udiap of St. Davids saith. That there be but four sacra- 
ments in the old doctors most chie6y spoken of, and they 
be baptisniy the sacrament of the altar, matrimony and 



6. Question. 

Whether this word sacrament be and ought to be attributed 
to the seven only f And whether the seven sacraments be 
Jmmd in aimf of the old authors f 

Answers. 

I KNOW no cause why this word sacrament should be Canter- 
attributed to the seven only ; for the old authors never pre- "'^' 
scribed any certain number of sacraments, nor in all their 
books I never read these two words joined together, viz. 
sqpiem sacramenta. 

To the fifth ; To the first part of this question, this word York. 
sacrament is used and applied in scripture to some things 
that be none of the seven sacraments. To the second part ; 
The seven sacraments be found in some of the ancient au- 
thors. 

To the fifth, I answer ; That this word sacrament in our Londoi 
language commonly hath been attributed to the seven cus- 
tomahly caUed sacraments, not for that yet, that the word 
ear rami nt cannot be applied to any more, but for that the 
seven have bjeen specially of very long and ancient season 
received, continued and taken for things of such sort. 

I think that the name of a sacrament is and may be aURMf 

y8 




826 



A COLLECTION 



BOOK 
III. 



Cnrlisle. 



Dr. Ro- 
bertson* 



Dr. Cos. 



Dr. Day. 



Dr. Ogle- 
thorp. 



Dr.Red- 
mayn. 



tributed to mare than seven, and that all the seven sac»- 
ments be found in the old authors, tho^ all peradventure be 
not found in one author. But I have not read penance 
called by the name of a sacrament in any of them. 

Certain it is, that this word sacrament neither is nor 
ought to be attributed to seven only, for both scripture and 
ancient authors otherwise applieth it; but yet nothing kt- 
teth, but that this word sacrament may most especially, and 
in a certain due preheminenoe, be applied to the seven sa- 
craments, of most ancient name and usage among Christian 
men. And that the andent authors have so used and ap- 
plied it, affirmeth the said Thomas Walden, c»nvindng 
Wycliffe and Berengarius, who enforced the contrary; firam 
Cyprian, and also Augustin, with other holy doctors, they 
may so well be gathered. 

Vocabulum, sacramenti, in sacris Uteris, nulli sacramento- 
rum quod scdam tribuitur, nisi matrimonio: a vetustis scrip- 
toribus tribuitur ceremoniis et umbris l^is, incamationi 
Christi, figuris, all^oriis, et fesdvitatibus: apud Paulum 
legitur divinitatis, voluntatis divinse, et pietatis sacramen- 
tum. Cffiterum loquendo de sacramentis his, quae sunt in- 
visibilis gratias collatse in ecclesia Christi visibilia sigoa, opi- 
nor non plura quam septem inveniri, hisq; magb proprie 
quam reliquis, sub hac ratione, tribui nomen sacramenti. 

This word sacrament is not, nor ought not to be attri- 
buted to these seven only. Those that we call seven sacra- 
ments, be found in old authors, altho^ some of them be sel- 
dom found called by this name sacrament. 

This word, sacramentufiif neither is nor ought to be so 
attributed unto these seven, but that it is and may be at- 
tributed to many more things, and so the andenter doctors 
use it. The seven sacraments be found in andent doctors 
under the name of sacrament, saving that I remember not 
thgt I have read in them penance called a sacrament. 

Nomen commune est multis aliis rebus, quam septem istis 
usitatis sacramentis. Septem sacramenta, seorsim et sparsim 
reperiuntur in veterum monumentis. 

To the seven specially and prindpally, and in general to 



moot. 



OF RECORDS. 827 

imuiiienible more* But I cannot tell whether in any old BOo: 
ittthor might be found these two words, seven sacraments, 
IT this number limited ; but every one of the seven sacra- 
nents, one by one, be found in the old authors. 

Sacramentumj in his proper signification, is and ought Xjo'^* ^r 
le attributed to the seven only; and they be all seven found 
n the authors. 

This word, sacrament, is not only to be attributed to thei>r.S7iii. 
leven, but that the seven sacraments especially conferreth 
{[race, the old authors especially accounteth them by the 
number of seven ; and these seven are found in authors and 
Kariptures, altho^ they be not found by the name of seven. 

I say, this word sacrament is attributed to the seven; Dr. Tre- 
ind that the seven sacraments are found in the ancient "^"^ 
luthors. 

To the fifth I say, first, (as before) that this word ^ocro- Dr. Leyg 
nentwn^ is not applied or attributed in holy scripture to^*^ 
my of the seven, but only to matrimony. But it is attri- 
buted in scripture, and ancient authors, to many other 
things besides these. Howbeit, taking this word, sacrc^ 
fnentum, for a sensible ^gn of the invisible grace of God 
^ven unto Christian people, as the schoolmen and many 
late writers take it; I think that the seven commonly called 
lacimments^ are to be called only and most properly sacra- 
ments. 

This word sacrament may well be attributed to the seven; Dr. core 
ind so it is found in old authors, saving that I do not read 
sxpresly in old doctors, penance to be under the name of a 
lacrament, unless it be in Chrysostome, in the exposition 
id Hebrew, homik SO. sect. 1 cap. 10. mprincipio. 

In quinto prseter Herfordens. Roffens. Dayium, Ogle- Non con 
kfaorpum, Menevens. et Coxum, putant omnes nomen sa- 
cramenti prsecipue his septem convenire. Symons addit, 
T%e seven- sacr amenta specially confer grace; Eboracens. 
Curren^ Tresham, Symons, aiunt septem sacramenta mve- 
m. apud veteres, quanquam Curren et Symons mox vi- 
claitur iterum n^gare. 

In the fifth; The bishops of Hereford and St. Davids, Diiwnt. 

t4 



888 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Dr. Day, Dr. Cox, say, that this word, sacrament, in tfaeold 
authors, is not attributed unto the seven only, and ought 



not to be attributed. The bishop of Carlisle alledging 
• ^aldenris. Doctors Curren, Edgworth, Symmons, Tresham, 
say, that it is and may be attributed. And Dr. Curren, aixl 
Mr. Symmons, seem to vary agwist themselves eadi in 
their own answers ; for Dr. Curren saith, that this word 
sacrament is attributed unto the seven in the old doctors, 
and yet he cannot find that it is attributed unto penance. 
Dr. Symmons stdth, that the old autliors account them by 
the number of seven ; and yet he saith, that they be not 
Ibund there by the name of seven. 



6. Question. 

WTiether the determinaie number of seven sacramenU be a 
doctrine J either of the scripture y or of ike old auihors^ 
and so to be taughtf 

Answers. 

CtDter. Thb determinate number of seven sacraments is no doc- 

^^' trine of the scripture, nor of the old authors. 

Tork. To the sixth ; The scripture maketh no mention of the 

sacraments determined to seven precisely ; but the scripture 
maketh mention of seven sacraments, which be used in 
Christ's church, and grounded partly in scripture ; and no 
more be in use of the said church but seven so grounded ; 
and some of the ancient doctors make mention of seven, and 
of no more than seven, as used in Christ^s church so 
grounded ; wherefore a doctrine may be had of seven sa- 
craments precisely used in Chrisf s church, and grounded 
in scripture. 

London. To the sixth ; I think it be a doctrine set forth by the 

ancient fathers, one from another, taking their matter and 
ground out of scripture, as they understood it ; tho' scrip- 
tiure, for al that, doth not give unto all the seven the spe- 
cial names by which now they are called, nor yet op^y 



OF RECORDS. 8S9 

caU them by the name of sacrament, except only (as is be- BOOK 
fore-said) the sacrament of matrimony. "^' 

Albeit the seven sacraments be in effect found both in Bochetter. 
the scripture, and in the old authors, and may therefore be 
so taught ; yet I have not read this precise and determinate 
number of seven sacraments, nether in the scripture, nor in 
the ancient writers. 

By what is here before-said, I think it doth well appear, Cariiiie. 
that both the scripture of God, and holy expositors of the 
same, would have the seven sacraments both taught, and in 
due form exhibited to all Christian people, as it shall also 
better appear by what followeth. 

In scriptura tantum unum ex istis septem sacramentum vo-l>r. Ra- 
can mvemo, nimirum matnmomum : apud veteres repenun- 
tur omnia hiec septem, a nuUo tamen, quod sciam, nomine 7. 
sacramentorum celebrari, nisi quod Eras, ait 7. a veteribus 
recenseri: August, loquens de sacramentis ad Januarium 
ep. 118. ait numerum septcnarium tribui ecclesise proprie in- 
star universitatis; item objectum fuisse Husso in concilio Con- 
stantienti quod infideliter senserit de 7. sacramentis. Deper- 
fectione num. septenarii, vide August, lib. 1. de Civ. cap. 81. 

This determinate number of seven sacraments is no doc* Dr. Cox. 
trine of scripture, nor of the old authors, nor ought not to 
be taught as such a determinate number by scripture and 
old authors. 

Ndther the scripture, nor the ancient authors, do recite Dr. Day. 
the determinate number of the seven sacraments ; but the 
doctrine of the seven* sacraments is grounded in scripture, 
and taught by the ancient authors, albeit not altogether. 

Septenarius sacramentorum numerus, doctrina est recen- Dr. Ogie- 
tium theologorum; quam illi partim ex scriptura, partim^^^'^' 
ex veterum scriptis, argute in sacrum hunc (ut aiunt) nu- 
DEierum, collegerunt. 

I think, as I find by old authors, the ancient church used Dr. Red. 
all these seven sacraments ; and so I think it good to be™*^ 
taught. 

The determinate number of seven sacraments is notDr.Edir 
taught in any one process of the scripture, nor of any one^*^*^ 



880 A COLLECTION 

K of the old auth<»*8 of puipose qMrnkkigof lliem altogethor, 
or in one process^ as far as I can remember; albat they all 






seven be there, and there spoken of in scripture manifMlyi 
and so have the old authors left them in sundry places of 
thar writings; and so it ought to be taught. 

Dr.Syfli- Forasmuch as the scripture teacheth these seven, and 
sheweth spedal graces given by the same, the which are 
not so given by others, called sacraments, the old authors 
perceiving the spedal graces, have accounted them in a cer* 
tain number, and so have been used by doctors to be called 
seven, and without inconvenience may so be taught 

Dr.Tm- I say, the determinate number of seven is not ex- 

* presly mentioned in the scripture, like as the determinate 

number of the seven peudons of the prayer is not expresly 
mentioned ; and as I think the seven petitions to have their 
ground in scripture, even so do I think of the seven sacra- 
ments, to be grounded in scripture. 

Dr. Leygh. To the fflxth, I say as befcHre, That the old authors call 
each of these seven, sacraments ; but be it, I cannot remem- 
ber that ever I read the determinate, precise, and express 
number of seven sacraments in any of the ancient authors, 
nor in scripture. Howbeit we may find in scripture, and 
the old authors, also mention made, and the doctrine of 
each of these seven, o^wimonlj called sacraments. 

Dr.Ck>reD. The determinate number of seven is a doctrine to be 
taught, for every one of them be contained in scripture, tho^ 
they have not the number of seven set forth there, no more 
than the peddons of the Pater Noster be called seven, nor 
the Articles of the Creed be caUed twelve. 

Coo. Priori parti qusestionis negative respondent. Herfor- 

dens. Menevens. RoiFens. Dayus, Dunelmens. Oglethorpus, 
Thurleby: posteriori parti, quod sit doctrina conveniens 
respondent afHrmative Eboracen. Roffen. Carliolen. Londi- 
nen. Dayus, Edgwortb, Redmayn, Symmons, Curren: 
Londinen. et Redmanus non respondent priori parti quie- 
stionis, nee Oglethorpus, Tresham, Robinsonus posteriori. 
-Eboracen. Londin. Symmons, Curren, volunt e scriptiuis 
peti doctrinam septem sacramoitcMrum. 



OF BECORDS. S81 

In the nxtb, touchiiur the detenmnate number of. the ae> BO( 

III 

n Mcnunents, the bishop cxf Duresme^ Harefocd^ St Da- 

ds, and Rodiester^ the elect of Westminster, Dr. Day, Agreen 

od Dr. Ogdthorpe say, T^his prescribed number qfeacra^ 

tmUs i$ notjbwui inihe old authors. The bishop of York^ 

Dra. Curren, Tresham, and Sjrmmons, say the contrary. 

CoDoeming the second part, whether it be a dextrine to be 

taught? the Inshops of Hereford, St Davids, and Dr. 

Cos, think it ougki not to be so taught as such a determu 

note number by scripture. The bishops of York, London, 

Carlisle ; Drs. Day, Curren, Tresham, Symmons, Crayford, 

iUnk it a doctrine meet to be taught : and some of them 

ny, that it isjbunded an scripture. 



7. Quesdon. 

Whaiisjbund in scripture of the matter, nature^effecty and 
vertue of such as we caU the seven sacraments ; soas 
aUhd ihe name be not there^ yet whether the thing be in 
scripture or no, and in what wise spoken off 

Answers. 

I FIND not in the scripture, the matter, nature, and effect Cantei 
of all these which we call the seven sacraments, but only 0f ^"'^' 
oertain of them, as of baptism, in which we be regenerated 
and pardoned of our sin by the blood of Christ : of eucha- 
risOOj in which we be concorporated unto Christ, and 
made lively members of his body, nourished and fed to the 
everlasting life, if we receive it as we ought to do, and else 
it is to us rather death than life. Of penance also I find in 
the scripture, whereby sinners after baptism returning whdly 
unto. God, be accepted again unto God^s £Eivour and mercy. 
But the scripture speaketh not of penance, as we call it a 
Mcrament, consisting in three parts, contrition, oonfessioo, 
and satis£Ktion ; but the scripture taketh penance for a 
pure oonveraon of a sinner in heart and mind from his sins 
jmto God, making no mention of private confession of all 
deadly tans to a priest, nor of ecclesiastical sadsfeiction to be 




888 A COLLECTION 

BOOK enjcnned by him. Of matrimony also I find very much in 
^^^' acripture, and among other things, that it is a mean where- 
by Grod doth use the infirmity of our concupiscence to the 
setting forth of his glory, and encrease of the world, thereby 
sanctifying the act of carnal commixtion between the mao 
and the wife to that use ; yea, altho^ one party be an in- 
fidel : and in this, matrimony b also a promise of salvation, 
if the parents bring up their children in the faith, love, and 
, fear of God. Of the matter, nature, and efiect of the other 

three^ that is to say, confirmation, order, and extream unc- 
tion, I read nothing in the scripture, as they be taken for 
sacraments. 

To the seventh ; of baptism, we find in scripture the in- 
stitution by the word of Christ ; we find also that the mat- 
ter of baptism is water, the efiect and vertue is remission of 
nns. Of confirmation, we find that the apostles did con- 
firm those that were baptized, by laying their hands upon 
them, and that the efiiect then was the coming of the Holy 
Ghost into them^ upon whom the apostles laid their hands, 
in a visible sign of the gift of divers languages, and there- 
with of ghostly strength to confess Christ, following upon 
the same. Of the sacrament of the altar, we find the in- 
stitution by Christ, and the matter thereof, bread and wine, 
the effect, increase of grace. Of the sacrament of penance, 
we find the institution in the gospel, the efiect, reconcilia- 
tion of the sinner, and the union of him to the mystical 
body of Christ. Of the sacrament of matrimony, we find 
the institution both in the Old and New Testament, and 
the efiect thereof, remedy against concupiscence and dis- 
charge of sin, which otherwise should be in the office of 
generation. Of the sacrament of order, we find that our 
Saviour gave to his apostles power to baptize, to bind and 
to loose sinners, to remit sins, and to retain them, to teach 
and preach his word, and to consecrate his most precious 
body and blood, which be the highest offices of order ; and 
the efiect thereof, grace, we find in scripture. Of extream 
unction, we find in the Epistle of the holy apostle St. James, 
and of the efiects of the same. 



OF RECORDS. 8S8 

To the seventh, I find that St Austin is of this sentence, Boi 
that where ike sacraments ofAe old law did promise grace 
and com/brt^ the sacraments of the new law do give it tfi- ^o^ 
deed. And moreover he saith, that the sacraments of the 
new law arCy factu faciliora, pauciora, salubriora, et foelici- 
ora, mare easier, more fewer, mare wholsomery and mare 
happy. 

The scripture teacheth of baptism, the sacrament of the Rodie 
altar, matrimony and penance manifestly : there be also in 
the scripture manifest examples of confirmation, viz. that 
it was done after baptism by the apostles, per manuum im- 
positianem. The scripture teacheth also of order, that it 
was done,jper manuum impositionem cum orcUione etjejunio. 
Of the unction of sick men, the Epistle of St. James teach* 
eth manifestly. 

I think verily, that of the substance, effect, and vertue Cartii] 
of these seven usual sacraments, that are to be taken and 
esteemed above others, we have plainly and expresly by 
holy scripture. Of baptism, that whosoever believeth in 
Christ, and is christened, shall be saved; and except that 
one be bom again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot 
come within the kingdom of God. Of matrimony, we have 
in scripture, both by name, and in effect, in the Old and 
New Testament, both by Christ and his apostle Paul. Of 
the sacrament of the altar, I find plainly, expresly, both in 
the holy gospels, and other places of scripture. Of penance 
in like manner. Of confirmation we have in scripture, that 
when the Samaritans, by the preaching of Philip, had re- 
ceived the word of God, and were christened, the apostles 
hearing of the same, sent Peter and John unto them ; who 
when they came thither, they prayed for them that they 
might receive the Holy Ghost : then they laid their hands 
upon them, and so they received the Holy Ghost ; TTiis, 
said Bede, is the office and duty only of bishops. And this 
manner andjbrm, (saith St. Hierom,) as it is written in 
the ActSy the church hath Jcept^ that the bishop should go 
abroad to calljbr the grace of the Hcly Ghost, and lay his 
hands upon them, who had been christened by priests and 



884 A COLLECTION 

BOOK deacons. Of the sacrament of orders, we have) that Christ 
made his apostles the teachers of the law, and mimsters d 



his sacraments, that they should duly do it, and make and 
ordain others likewise to do it after them. And so the 
apostles ordained Matthias to be one of their number. 
St. Paul made and ordained llmothy and Titus, with 
others likewise. Of the sacrament of extream unction, we 
have manifestly in the Grospel of Mark, and Epistle of 
St« James. 

Dr. Bobeit- Materia sacramentorum est varbum et elementum, virtus 

**^ quam Deus per ilia digne sumentibus conferat gratiam, 

juxta suam promissionem, nimirum quod rint sacra signa- 
cula, non tantum signantia, sed etiam sanctificantia. Unde 
opinor constare banc sacramentorum vim esse in sacris 
Uteris. 

Dr. Cos. ' I find in scripture, of such things as we use to call sacra- 
ments. First, of baptism manifestly. Of ewharittia ma- 
nifestly. Of penance manifestly. Of matrimony manifestly. 
Of ordering, per manus impoMUmem et orationem mani- 
festly. It is also manifest, that the apostles hud their hands 
upon them that were christened. Of the unction of the 
sick with prayer manifestly. 

Dr. Day. Albeit the seven sacraments be not found in scripture 
expressed by name, yet the thing it self, that is, the matter, 
nature, effect and vertue of them is found there. Of bap- 
tism in divers places; of the most holy communion; of 
matrimony ; of absolution ; of bishops, priests, and deacons, 
how they were ordained per manuum impositionem cum ora- 
Hone; of laying the apostles hands on them that were 
christened, which is a part of confirmation ; of unction of 
them that were sick, with prayer joined withal. 

Dr. Ogle- Natura, vis, effectus, ac uniuscujusq; sacramenti proprie- 

thorp. tas, seorsim in scriptura reperitur, ut veteres eam interpre- 
tati sunt. 

Dr, igjf^ As it aj^areth in the articles which be drawn of the said 

m»yn. seven sacraments. 

In scripture we find of the form of the sacraments, as the 

worth. words sacramental; and the matter, as the dement, oil. 



OF RECORDS. 885 

; and the padent recdiving the sacrament ; and of BOOK 
grace and encrease of vertue given by them, as the effects. ^'^' 



Hie things are contained in scripture, as baptism, confir*!^- Sjm. 
mation, eucharistiaf pceniientiaj exirema ufwtiOj ordoy altho^ 
they have not there this name sacramentumj as matrimony 
hath ; and every one of them hath his matter, nature, effect 
and vertue. 

I think the thing, the matter, the nature, the eflfect, and ^' ^^^ 
vertue of th^n all be in the scripture, and all there insti- 
tuted by God^s authority ; for I think that no one man, nei- 
ther the whole church, hath power to institute a sacrament, 
but that such institution pertaineth only to Grod. 

To the seventh, I say. That we may evidendy find in scrip* i>r. Leygfa. 
ture the substance of every one of the seven sacraments, the^°' 
nature, effect, and vertue of the same ; as of baptism, con- 
firmaticm, penance, matrimony, and so forth of the rest. 

Of the matter, nature, vertue, and effect, of such as wei>r. Conn. 
call aacraments, scripture maketh mention : of baptism ma- 
nifestly ; of the most holy tommunion manifestly ; of ab- 
solution marafestly ; of matrimony manifestly ; of bishops, 
priests, and deacons, scripture speaketh manifestly; for 
they were ordered, per impasitiones manuum presbyierii 
cum oratione etjejunio. 

Conveniunt praeter Menevens. naturam septem saerft-Con. 
mentorum nobis tradi in scripturis. Eboracens. effectus 
nUgulorum enumerat, item Carliolens. 

Londinens. non respondet questioni. Treshamus ait ideo 
k seripturis tra£ nobis sacramenta, quoniam tota eccleaia 
non habet authoritatem instituendi sacramenta. 

In the sevcntli they do agree, saving this. That the bishop Agieraient. 
of St. Davids says, that the noiture^ effect^ and vertue qf 
ik§$e, seven sacramentSj only baptism, the sacrament of the 
aUs^Tj mairimonyf penance, are contained in the scripture. 
The other say, that the nature and the vertue qfaU the 
seven, be contained in the scripture. 



836 



A COLLECTION 



Canter- 
barj. 

York. 



London. 



BOOK o rk 

III, 8. Question. 

Whether confimuUionj cum chrismate, qfihem thai be hap- 

tizedy bejbund in scripture f 

Answers, 

Of confirmation with chrism, without which it is counted 
no sacrament, there is no mention in the scripture. 

To the eighth ; We find confirmation, cum impositicne 
manuum in scripture, as before ; cum chrismaiewe find not 
in the scripture, but yet we find chrismation with oil used 
even from the time of the apostles, and so taken as a tradi- 
tion apostolick. 

To the eighth ; I find in scripture, in many places, de 
impositione mcmuum, which I think (considering the usage 
commonly, and so long withal used) to be confirmation ; and 
that with chrism, to supply the visible appearance of the 
Holy Ghost, which Holy Ghost was so visibly seen m the 
primitive church; nevertheless for the perfect declaration 
of the verity hereof, I refer it to the judgment of men of 
higher knowledge in this faculty. 

Altho^ confirmation be found in the scripture by exam- 
ple, as I said before, yet there is nothing written de chris^ 
mate. 

The imposition of hands, the holy doctors take for the 

same which we call confirmation, done upon them which 

were christened before, whereof is written in the Acts. 

And as for chrisma, it should seem by Cyprian, both as 

touching the confection and usage thereof, that it hath a 

great ground to be derived out of scripture, tho^ it be not 

manifestly therein spoken of. 

Dr.Rol>ert. Res et eifectus confirmationis continentur in scriptu^^ 

'^"* nempe, impositio manuum per apostolos baptizatis, per quam 

dabatur Spiritus Sanctus. De chrismate nihil illic legimus, 

quia per id tempus Spiritus Sanctus signo visibili descenderit 

in baptizatos. Quod ubi fieri desierit, ecclesia chrismate 

signi extemi loco uti coepit. 

Dr. Cox. I find not in scripture, that the apostles laying their 



Rochester. 



Carlisle. 



OF RECORDS, 
kiirii OBOO dwM dnt were hapdied, did anoint theni BOOK 



Coafinnatioo cmm dkwitmuste I read not in scripture, liiitDr.i^. 
imporitiomem mammMm super bapHxatoi^ I find there is, 
vUch anrifiit au thor i call oonfirmatioD; and inunction 
vilii d b f i iwn hadi been used firom the primitive diurch. 

De impoHtione manuum cum onUione, expressa mentioDr.Ofir. 
en in icripturis, qum nimc usitato nomine, a doctDnbus*^^ 
fidtur, oonfinnafia . Sacrum chrisma, traditio est apostohca, 
ittez Teleribus liquet. 

The question is not simple, but as if it were asked, Whe- Dr. R«d> 
ther atdkaristia in in/ermeniaio be in the scripture, or Ar^"^^* 
iitmmi cum salef Imposition of the apostles hands, in which 
was oonfarred the Holy Ghost for confirmation of them who 
were baptized, is foiuid in scripture. Chrisma is a tradition 
deduced from the apostles, as may be gathered by scripture, 
and by the <dd authors, and the mystery thereof is not to 
be despised. 

This sacrament is one, unUaie inUgrUoHs^ as some others Dr. Edg. 
be: therefore it hath two parts; of which one, that is, tin-^'^* 
poiMo mofiMttm, is taken Heb. 6. and Act. 8. The other 
part, that is, chrisme, is taken of the tradition of the fathers, 
and so used Arom the primitive church. Vid, Cyp, EpUt, 
lib. 1. €p. 12. 

ConfirmaUon is found in scripture, and confirmation cum Dr. Sym- 
r, is gathered from the old authors. 



mons. 



I say, confirmation is found in scripture, but this addita* Dr. Trc 
ment, cum chrismaUy is not of the scripture, yet it is a 
very ancient tradition, as appeareth by Cyp. de Unci. 
Chtism* 

To the eighth question, I say, that confirmation of them Dr. Leygii- 
that be baptized, is found in scripture, but cum chrismate 
it is not found in scripture, but it was used cum chrismaie 
m the diurch soon after the apostles time, as it may evi- 
dently appear by the cited authors. 

^Hie laying of the bishops hands upon them that bcDr.Corvn. 
christened, which is a patt of confirmation, is plainly in 
scripture ; and the unction with chrisme, which is another 

VOL. I. p. S. z ^ 



8S8 A COLLECTION 

POOK party hath been obsierved from the primitive church, an 
called of St. Austin sacramerUum chrismcUis. Unctioi 
the sick with oil, and the prayer, is grounded expresi; 
scripture. 
Ck>n. Conveniunt omnes confirmationem cum chrismate 

haberi in scripturis. Eboracens. Tresham, Coren, I 
Oglethorpe, Edgworth, Leighton, Simmons, Redman, 
binsonus, confirmationem in scripturis esse contendu 
cseterum chrisma esse traditionem apostolicam : addit 
bertsonus, et ubi fieri desierat miraculum consecrandi • 
ritus Sancti, ecclesia chrismate signi extemi loco uti cce 
convenit illi Londinens. 

Carliolens. putat usum chrismatis ex scripturis peti pot 
putant omnes tum in hoc articulo, tum superiori, imposi 
nem manuum esse confirmationem. 
Agree- In the eighth they do agree all, except it be the bisho] 

°>*o^* Carlisle, that confimuUio cum chrismate is not founc 
scripture, but only cor^fiftnatio aim manuum imposUi 
And that also my lord of St. Davids denieth to be in sc 
ture, as we call it a sacrament. My lord of Carlisle sa 
that chrisma^ as touching tlie confection and usage ther 
hath a ground to he derived out of scripture. The other i 
that it is bid a tradition. 



9. Question. 

Whether the apostles lacking a higher power y as in 
having a Christian king among them, made bishopt 
that necessity, or by authority given by God f 

Answers* 

Cuter- All Christian princes have committed unto them im 

°^* diately of God the whole cure of all their subjects, as 

concerning the administration of God's word, for the < 
of souls, as concerning the ministration of things polii 
and civil governance : and in both these ministrations, t 
must have sundry ministers under them to supply t 
which is appointed to their several offices. The civil i 



OF RECORDS. S39 

isten under the king^s majesty, in this realm of En^and, BOOK 
be those whom it shall please his highness for the time to 
put in authority under him : as for example ; the lord 
cbaooellor, lord treasurer, lord great master, lord privy-seal, 
lord admiral, majors, sherifib, &c. The ministers of Grod'^s 
word, under his majesty, be the bishops, parsons, vicars, and 
such other priests as be appointed by his highness to that 
mimstration : as for example, the bishop of Canterbury, 
die bishop of Duresme, the bishop of Winchester, the par- 
son of Winwick, &c. All the said officers and ministers, 
as wdl of that sort as the other, be appointed, assigned, 
and elected^ and in every place, by the laws and orders of 
kings and princes. In the admis^on of many of these of- 
ficers, be divers comely ceremonies and solenmities used, 
which be not of necesaty, but only for a good order and 
seemly fashion ; for if such offices and ministrations were 
committed without such solemnity, they were nevertheless 
truly committed: and there is no more promise of Grod, 
that grace is given in the commitUng of the ecclesiastical 
office, than it is in the committing of the civil office. In 
the apostles time, when there was no Christian princes, by 
whose authority ministers of God^s word might be ap- 
pointed, nor sins by the sword corrected, there was no re- 
medy then for correction of vice, or appointing of ministers, 
but only the consent of Christian multitudes among them- 
selves, by an uniform consent, to follow the advice and per- 
swarion of such persons whom God had most endued with 
the spirit of counsel and wisdom : and at that time, foras- 
much as the Christian people had no sword, nor governor 
amongst them, they were constrained of necessity to take 
such curats and priests, as either they knew themselves to 
be meet thereunto, or else as were commended unto them 
by others that wet^ so replete with the Spirit of God, with 
such knowledge in the profession of Christ, such wisdom, 
such conversation and counsel, that they ought even of very 
conscience to give credit unto them, and to accept such as 
bjr them were presented : and so sometimes the apostles and 

z S 




i 



340 A COLLECTION 

BOOK others, unto whom God had given abundantly his Spirit, 
' sent or appointed ministers of Grod's word ; sometimes the 



people did chuse such as they thought meet thereunto ; and 
when any were appointed or sent by the apostles or others, 
the people of their own voluntary will with thanks did ac- 
cept them ; not for the supremity, empire, or dominion, 
that the apostles had over them to command, as their 
princes and masters, but as good people, ready to obey the 
advice of good counsellors, and to accept any thing that 
was necessary for their edification and benefit. 

York. To the ninth ; We find in scripture, that the apostles 

used the power to make bishops, priests, and deacons; 
which power may be grounded upon these words : Sicui 
misit me vivena Paier^ sic ego mitto x>08j &c. And we 
verily think, that they durst not have used so high power, 
unless they had had authority from Christ ; but that their 
power to ordain bishops, priests or deacons, by imposition 
of hands, requireth any other authority, than authority of 
Grod, we neither read in scripture nor out of scripture. 

London. To the ninth ; I think the apostles made bishops by the 

law of Godj because, Acts 22. it is said, In quo vos Spirihis 
Sanctus posuit: nevertheless, I think if Christian princes 
had been then, they should have named by right, and ap- 
pointed the said bishops to their rooms and places. 

Rochester. I think that the apostles made bishops by authority given 
them from God. 

Carlisle. That Christ made his apostles, priests, and bishops, and 

that he gave them power to make others like, it seemeth to 
be the very trade of scripture. 

Dr. Robert- Opinor apostolos authoritate divina creasse episcopos et 
presbyteros, ubi publicus magistratus permittit. 

Dr. Ck>K. Altho^ the apostles had no authority to force any man to 
be priest, yet (they moved by the Holy Ghost) had author- 
ity of Gkxl to exhort and induce men to set forth Gkxl^s 
honour, and so to make them priests. 

Dr. Day. The apostles made, that is to say, ordained bishops by 
authority given them by God ; Joh. 20. Sicut misii me 



OF RECORDS. S41 

rivmi Pater ^ iia ei ego mitto vos. Item Joan. uH. et Act. BOOK 
80. and 1 Tim. 4. Paultu ordinavit Timotheum et Titum^ ^"' 
eipnescribit quales illi debeant ordinare. 1 Tim. 1. Tit. 1. 

Apostoli authoritate et mandato Dei, ordinabant ac insti-Dr.Ogie. 
tuebant episcopos, petita ac obtenta prius facultate a prin-^^'^* 
dpe ac magistratu (ut opnor) qui tum prseerat. 

Christ gave his apostles authority to make other bidiops ^'* *^- 
and ministers in his church, as he had received authority of™ 
the Father to make them bishops ; but if any Christian 
prince had then been, the apostles had been, and ought to 
have been obedient subjects, and would nothing have at- 
tempted, but under the permission and assent of their earthly 
governors : yet was it meet' that they which were special 
and moat elect servants of our Saviour Christ, and were 
sent by him to convert the world ; and having most abun- 
dantly the Holy Ghost in them, should have special order- 
ing of such ministry as pertained to the planting and en- 
creasing of the faith; whereunto I doubt not, but a Christian 
prince, of his godly mind, would most lovingly have con- 
descended. And it is to be considered, that in this question, 
with other like, this word, making of a bishop^ or priestj 
may be taken two ways : for understanding the word, to 
ordain or consecrate, so it is a thing which pertaineth to 
the apostles and their successors only ; but if by this word 
(making) be understood the appointing, or naming to the 
office ; so, it pertaineth specially to the supream heads and 
govemours of the church, which be princes. 

The apostles made bishops and priests by authority ^ven Dr. £dg- 
tfaem of Grod, and not for lack of any higher power : not- ^ ' 
withstanding where there is a Christian king, or prince, the 
dection, deputation and assignation of them, that shall be 
priests or bishops, belongeth to the king or prince, so that 
he may fori^id any bishop within his kingdom, that he give 
no orders, for considerations moving him, and may assign 
him a time when he shall give orders, and to whom : ex- 
ample of king David, 1 Chron. 24. dividing the Levites into 
S4 orders^ deputing over every order one chief bishop, pre- 
scribing an ordinal and rule how they should do their du- 

z8 



i 



84« A COLLECTION 

BOOK ties, their courses; and what sacrifices, rites and ceremonies, 
they should use every day, as the day and time required^ 



And his son, king Solomon, diligently executed and com- 
manded the same usages to be observed in the temple, after 
he had erected and finished it, 2 Chron. 8. 

Dr. Sym. The apostles made bishops and priests, by authority 
given them of God. 

Dr. Tie- I say, that the apostles had authority of Grod to make 

•bam. bishops; yet if there had been a Christian king in any 
place where they made bishops, they would, and ought, to 
have desired authority also of him^ for the executing of 
such their godly acts, which no Christian king would have 
denied. 

Dr.Leygh. To the ninth, I say, that the apostles (as I suppose) made 

^^ bishops by authority given unto them of Christ : howbeit I 

think they would and should have required the Christian 
princes consent and license thereto, if there had been any 
Christian kings or princes. 

Dr. Coreo. The apostles made bishops and priests by authority given 
them of God : notwithstanding if there had been a Chris- 
tian king at that time, it had been their duties, to have had 
his license and permission to do the same. 

Cod. Omnes conveniunt apostolos divinitus accepisse potesta- 

tem creandi episcopos; Eboracens. addit, non opus fuisse 
alia authoritate apostolis quam divina : sic Thirleby et Edg- 
worth, Redmanus distinguit de institutione presbyteri, ordi- 
nationem et consecrationem tribuit tantum apostolis et eo- 
rum successoribus, nominationem et electionem magistrati- 
bus : sic Londinens. Leightonus, Redman, Tresham, Cur- 
ren, aiunt petendam fuisse potestatcm a magistratu Chri- 
stiano, si tum fuisset. Robertsonus non respondet quaesti- 
oni, concedit enim datam esse apostolis potestatem creandi 
episcopos ubi magistratus permittit. Oglethorpus putat eos 
impetrasse potestatem a principibus: Carliolens. Rofiens. 
Dayus, non respondent ultimae parti. 

Agreem. In the ninth, touching the authority of the apostles in 
making priests, the bishop of York, the elect of Westmin- 
ster, Dr. Edgworth, say, that the apostles made priests by 



OF RECORDS. 843 

their ownpower^ given them by God, and that they had no BOOK 
need of any other power. The bishop of St. Davids saith, ^^^' 
that because they lacked a Christian prince j by that ne- 
cessity they ordained other bishops. Dr. Leighton, Curren^ 
Tresham, and Redmayn, suppose, that they ought to have 
asked license of their Christian governors^ if then there 
had been any. 

10. Question. 

Whether bishops or priests were firsts and if the priests 
were firsts tlien the priest made the bishop. 

Answers, 

Th£ bishops and priests were at one time, and were nocanter- 
two things, but both one office in the beginning of Christ's ^^"'^r- 
rdigion. 

To the tenth; we think that the apostles were priests York. 
before they were bishops ; and that the divine power which 
made them priests, made them also bishops ; and altho' their 
ordination was not by all such course as the church now useth, 
yet that they had both visible and invisible sanctification, we 
may gather of the gospel, where it is written, Sicut misit me 
Paier vivens^ et ego mitto vos: et cum h<Bc dixit, insiffflavit 
in eos et dixit, Acdpite Spiritum Sanctum : quorum remise- 
riiis, &c. And we may well think, that then they were made 
bishops, when they had not only a flock, but also shepherds 
appointed to them to overlook, and a governance com* 
mitted to them by the Holy Ghost to oversee both ; for the 
mime of a bishop is not properly a name of order, but a name 
of office, signifying an overseer. And altho' the inferior 
fhepherds have also cure to oversee their flock, yet foras- 
much as the bishops charge is also to oversee the shepherds, 
the name of overseer is given to the bishops, and not to the 
other ; and as they be in degree higher, so in their consecra- 
tion we find difference even from the primitive church. 

To the tenth ; I think the bishops were first, and yet I London. 
think it is not of importance, whether the priest then made 
the bishop, or else the bishop the priest ; considering (after 

z 4 



844 A COLLECTION 

BOOK the sentence of St. Jerome) thai in Ihe begmtw^g qf tke 
church there xtfoe none {or if it werCj very email} d^erem 



between a bishop and prieet, eepedaUy Umehing the eign^ 
cation. 

Rochester. I find in scripture, that Christ bdng both a priest and a 
bishop, ordiuned his apostles, who were both priests and U- 
shops ; and the same apostles did afterwards ordain bi^ops, 
and commanded them to ordain others. 

Carlisle. Christ made his apostles exorcists, as it appeareth in the 

10. Mat. deacons, priests, and bishops, as partly there, and 
after, in the 20. of St. John, Quorum remiseritis^ S^c. 
and where he said, Hocjhdte in meam commemoraiionem. 
In the Acts, Cceterorum nemo audebat se conjungere illii. 
So that they were all these together ; and so being accord- 
ing to the ordinance of Christ, who had made after them 72 
other priests, as it appeareth in the 10th of St. Luke ; they 
made and ordained also others the seven prindpal deacons, 
as it is shewed in the 6th of the Acts ; where it is said, that 
they praying laid their hands upon them. In the 18. of 
the Acts, certain there named at the commandment of the 
Holy Ghost, severed Saul and Barnabas to that God liad 
taken them, fasting, praying, and laying their hands upon 
them ; the which Saul, Ananias the disciple had baptized, 
laying his hand upon him, that he might be replenished 
with the Holy Ghost. And Paul so made, ordained Ti- 
mothy and Tite, willing them to do likewise as he had done, 
and appointed to be done from city to city. James was or- 
dained the bishop of Jerusalem, by Peter, John, and James. 
So that example otherwise we read not. 

Dr. Robert- Incertus sum utri fuere priores, at si apostoli in prima 

***°* profectione ordinati erant, apparet episcopos fuisse priores, 

nempe apostolos, nam postea designavit Christus alios sep- 
tuaginta duos. Nee opinor absurd um esse, ut sacerdos 
episcopum consecret, si episcopus haberi non potest. 

Dr. Cox. Altho^ by scripture (as St. Hierome siuth) priests and bi- 

shops be one, and therefore the one not before the other : 
yet bishops, as they be now, were after priests, and there- 
fore made of priests. 



OF RECORDS. Stf 

The i^nstles were both biriiops and priests, and they BOOK 
isade biaheps and priests, as Titus and Timotheus made^. 



priests. Episccpahtm eftts accipiai aiter^ Ajst.l. Predf^^-Dtcf^ 
teros qui in vobis sant^ obsecro et ego compresbffierj 1 Pet. 5. 
And in the beginning of the church, as well that word epi^ 
fcopus as presbffier, was common and attributed both to 
bishops and priests. 

tJtrique primi a Deo facti, apostoli, episoopi ; aeptuaginta Dr. Ogie- 
iiscipuli (ut conjectura ducor) saoerdotes. Unde verisimile *^^* 
est epiacopos prsecessisse, apostoli enim prius vocati erant. 

They be of like beginning, and at the banning were Dr. Red- 
both one, as St. Hierome and other dd authors shew by "^^* 
the scaipture, wherefore one made another indifFerendy. 

Christ our chief-priest and tnshop made his apostles Dr. Edg- 
priests and Inshops all at once ; and they did like¥rise make ^^ * 
odiers, some priests, and some bishops : and that the priests 
b the primitive church made bishops, I think no inoonve^ 
nience ; as Jerome saith, in an Epi^t. ad £hagrium. Even 
like as souldiers should chuse one among themselves to be 
their captain : so did priests chuse one of themselves to be 
thar bishop, for consideration of his learning, gravity, and 
good living, &c. and also for to avoid schisms among them- 
selvA by them, that some might not draw the people one 
uray, and others another way, if they lacked one head among 
them. 

Christ was and is the great high bishop, and made all his Dr. Sym- 
apostles bishops ; and they made bishops and priests after ^^^' 
him, and so hath it evermore continued hitherto. 

I say, Christ made the apostles first priests, and then hi- Dr. Tre. 
shops, and they by this authority made both priests and hi-* ^^' 
shops ; but where there had been a Christian prince, they 
would have desired his authority to the same. 

To the tenth. ^' ^y^^' 

tOD. 

The iqx>stles were made of Christ bishops and priests. Dr. Corvn. 
both at the first ; and after them sepiuaginia duo ducipuli 
were made priests. 

Menevens. Thirleby, Redmanus, Coxus, asserunt in initio Con. 
eosdem fuisse episcopos et presbyteros. Londinens. Carlio- 





346 A COLLECTION 

BOOK lens. Symmons, putant apostolos fuisse insdtutos ejMsoopos 
' a Christo, et eos postea instituisse alios episoopos et presby- 



teros, et 72 presbyteros postea fuisse ordinatos : sic Ogle* 
thorpus, Eboracens. et Tresham aiunt apostolos primo fu- 
isse presbyteros, deinde episcopos, cum aliorum presbytero- 
rum credita esset illis cura. Robertson us incertus est utri 
fuere priores, non absurdum tamen esse opinatur, ut sacer- 
dos consecret episcopum, si episcopus faaberi non potest. 
Sic Londinens. Edgworth, Dayus, putant etiam episcopos, 
ut vulgo de episcopis loquimur, fuisse ante presbyteros. 
Leightonus nihil rcspondet. 
Agre^m. In the tenth; where it is asked, whether bishops or 
priests were first ? the bishop of St. Davids, my lord elect 
of Westminster, Dr. Cox, Dr. Redmayn, say, that ai the 
beginning they were aU one. The bishops of York, Lon- 
don, Rochester, Carlisle; Drs. Day, Tresham, Symmons, 
Oglethorp, be in other contrary opinions. The bishop of 
York, and doctor Tresham, think, thai the apostles first 
were priests, and after were made bishops^ when the .aver- 
seeing of other priests was committed to them. My lords of 
Duresme, London, Carlisle, Rochester, Dr. Symmons and 
Crafford, think, that the apostles Jirst were bishops, and 
they after made other bishops and priests. Dr. Coren and 
Oglethorpe say, that the apostles were made bishops, and 
t/ie 72 were after made priests. Dr. Day thinks, that bi- 
shops as tliey be now-a-days called, were before priests. 
My lord of London, Drs. Edgworth and Robertson, think 
it no inconvenience, if a priest made a bisliop in tfiat time. 



11. Question. 

Whether a bishop liath authority to make a priest by tlie 
scripture, or nof And whether any other but only a bi- 
shop may make a priest f 

Ansxvers. 
Canter- A BISHOP may make a priest by the scripture, and so 

bury. 



OF RECORDS* S47 

Dttf priacaes mmA governors also, and that by die autfaori^p I 
of God aaaaaiCbed to them, and the peofde also hy their. 
ekcDan; fer as we rend that bishops have done it, so Chiist- 
ka e mp et mm and princes usually have done it, and the 
people, faefiore Christian princes were, commonly did elect 
their bishops and priests. 

To the derentfa ; that a Ushop may make a priest, may T 
be deduced of scripture; for so much as they have all au* 
thori^ necessary for the ordering of Christ^s Church, de- 
lived from the apostles, who made bishops and priests, and 
not withoat authority, as we have said before to the ninth 
qoesbon ; and that any other than bisbops or priests may 
make a priest, we neither find in scriptiu^ nor out €f 8crip> 

ture. 

To the deirenth, I think, that a bishop duly appmited ^ 
hath authoritj, by scripture, to make a bishop, and also a 
priest : because Christ bring a bishop did so make himsdf ; 
and because alive, his apostles did the like. 

He scripture sheweth by example, that a bishop hath R< 
authority to make a priest ; albeit no bishop being subject 
to a Christian prince, may either ^ve orders to excommu- 
nicate, or use any manner of juriscUction, or any part of hisr 
authority, without commission from the king, who is su- 
pream head of that church whereof he is a member ; but 
that any other man may do it beades a bishop, I find no 
example, rither in scripture or in doctors. 

By what is said before, it appeareth, that a bishop by Ca 
scripture may make deacons and priests, and that we have 
no example otherwise. 

Opinor episcopum habere authoritatem creandi sacerdo-Di 
tem, modo id magistratus publici pennissu fiat. An vero*^' 
ab alio quam episcopo id rite fieri possit, haud scio, quamvis 
ah alio factum non memini me legisse. Ordin. conferr. gra- 
tiam. vid. £ck. Homil. 60. 

Bishops have authority, as is aforesaid, of the apostles, in Di 
the tenth question, to make priests, except in cases of great 
necessity. 

Bishops have authority by scripture to ordain bishops di 



848 A COLLECTION 

BOOK and priests ; Joh. SO. Hujua ret graiAa reUqm te Cretm fst 
cofuiiiuas oppidatim presbjfteros^ Tit. 1. Act. 14. 



Dr. Ogle. Authoritas ordinandi presbyteros data est episoopisper 

^' verbum, nullisq; aliis quos lega 
Dr. Red. To the first part, I answer, yea; (at so it appeareth 
"•^°* Tit. 1. and 1 Tim. 5. with other places of scripture. But 
whether any other but only a bishop may make a priest, I 
have not read, but by singular priviledge of God, as when 
Moses (whom divers authors say was not a priest) made 
Aaron a priest. Truth it is, that the oiSce of a godly 
prince is to oversee the church, and the ministers thereof; 
and to cause them do their duty, and also to appoint them 
special charges and offices in the church, as may be most for 
the glory of God, and edifying of the people : and thus we 
read of the good kings in the Old Testament, David, Joas, 
Ezekias, Josias. But as for making, that is to say, ordain- 
ing and consecrating of priests, I think, it specially belong- 
eth to the office of a bishc^, as far as can be shewed by 
scripture, or any example, as I suppose from the banning. 
Dr.Edg. A bishop hath authority by scripture to make a priest, 
"^^^ and that any other ever made a priest since Chrisf s time I 
read not. Albeit Moses, who was not anointed priest, 
made Aaron priest and Inshop, by a special commission or 
revelation from God, without which he would never so 
have done. 
Dr. Sym- A bishop placed by the higher powers, and admitted to 
"^"•' minister, may make a priest ; and I have not read of any 

other that ever made priests. 
Dr. Tre. I say, a bishop hath authority by scripture to make a 

•bam. priest, and other than a bishop hath not power therein, but 

only in case of necessity. 
Dr. Leygh- To the eleventh ; I suppose that a bishop hath authority 
*®°' of God, as his minister, by scripture to make a priest ; but 

he ought not to admit any man to be priest, and conse^ 
crate him, or to appoint him unto any ministry in the church, 
without the princes license and consent, in a Christian re- 
gion. And that any other man hath authority to make a 
priest by scripture, I have not read, nor any example thereof. 



OF RECORDS. M9 

A fabbop being licensed by his prince and supreun go- boo I 
▼eniour,liath authority to make a priest by the law rf God. "'• 



IdoDOiicttdthat any priest hath been ordered by any other Dr. 

tban a faUiap. 

Ad primani partem quaestionis respondent omnes, et oon- Coo. 
ymtt ommbus praeter Menevens. episcopum habere autho- 
iitateni instituendi presbyteros. Roffens. Leighton, Curren, 
Robertaonus, addunt, modo magistratus id permittat. Ad 
Kciindam partem respondent Cox us et Tresham in necessi- 
tate ooocedi potestatem ordinandi aliis. Eboracen. ridetur 
anunno den^are aliis banc authoritatem. Redmajrn, Sym- 
moDS^ Rohertscm, Lrigfaton, Thirleby, Curren, Roffim. Edg^ 
worth, Oglethorp, Carliolen. nusquam l^erunt alios uaoa 
fmase hac potestate, quanquam (pririlegio quodam) data sit 
Moya, ut Redmanus arbitratur et Edgworth. Nihil re- 
nxndent ad secundam partem quaestionis Londinenas et 

Dsyus. 
In the eleventh ; To the former part of the quesUon, the Agreem 

bidiop of St. Davids doth answer, that bishops have no ati- 
ihorify to make priests without they be auAorized of ike 
ChnjKlkan princes. The others all of them do say, that 
Aey be authorized of God. Yet some of them, as the bi- 
shop of Rochester, Dr. Curren, Leighton, Robertson, add, 
that thet/ cannot use this authority xvUhotit their Christian 
prince doth permit them. To the second part the answer 
of the bishop of St. Davids is, that laymen have other^whUes 
made priests. So doth Dr. Edgworth and Redmayn say, 
Aat MoseSy by a priviledg given him of God, made Aaron 
his brother priest. Dr. Tresham, Crayford, and Cox say, 
that laymen may make priests in time of necessity. The 
Ushops of York, Duresme, Rochester, Carlisle, elect of 
Westminster, Dr. Curren, Leighton, Symmons, seem to 
deny this thing ; for they say, they find not, nor read not 
any such example. 



( 



S50 



A COLLECTION 



900K 
IlL 



Canter, 
barj. 



York. 



LondoD. 



12. Quesdon. 

Whether in the New Testament be required any consecra- 
tion of a bishop and priest^ or only appointing to the 
office be sufficient ? 

Answers, 

In the New Testament, be that is appointed to be a bi- 
shop, or a priest, needeth not consecradon by the seiipture, 
for election or appointing thereto is sufficient. 

To the twelfth question ; the apostles orduned priests by 
imposition of the hand, with fasting and prayer ; and so fol- 
lowing their steps we must needs think, that all the foresaid 
things be necessarily to be used by their successors : and 
therefore we do also think, that appointment only without 
visible consecration and invocadon for the assistance and 
power of the Holy Ghost, is neither convenient nor suffi- 
cient ; for without the said invocation, it beseemeth no man 
to appoint to our Lord ministers, as of his own authority; 
whereof we have example in the Acts of the Apostles ; 
where we find, that when they were gathered to chuse one 
in the place of Judas, they appointed two of the disciples, 
and commended the election to our Lord, that he would chuse 
which of them it pleased him, saying, and praying. Lord, 
thou tfiat Jcnowest the hearts of all men, shew whether of 
these two thou dost chy>se to succeed in the pkice of Judas. 
And to this purpose in the Acts we read. Dixit Spiritus 
SanctuSy Segregate mihi Barnabaniy Sfc. And again, Quos 
posuit Spiritus Sanctus regere ecclesiam Dei, And it ap- 
peareth also that in the Old Testament, in the ordering of 
priests, there was both visible and invisible sanctification ; 
and therefore in the New Testament, where the priesthood 
is above comparison higher than in the Old, we may not 
think that only appointment sufficeth without sanctification, 
either visible or invisible. 

To the twelfth ; I think consecration of a bishop and 
priest be required, for that in the old law (being yet but a 
shadow and figure of the new) the consecration was re- 



OF RECORDS. 861 

quired, as appears Levit. 8. yet the truth of this I leave to book 
those of higher judgments. ^^*' 



The scripture speaketh, de imposiHone manus et de ara- Rocbcfter. 
tione : and of other manner of consecrations I find no men- 
don in the New Testament expresly ; but the old authors 
make mention also of inunctions. 

Upon this text of Paul to Timothy ; Noli negligere gra^ Carlisle. 
tiam quiB in te exty qu<B data est tibi per propketiam cum 
knposiiione manuum presbyterii; St. Anselm saith, this 
grace to be the gift of the bishops office, to the which God 
tfhis mere goodness had c(tlled and preferred him. The 
prophecy (he saith) was the inspiration of the Holy Ghost j 
by the which he knew what he had to do therein. The tm- 
position of the hands is thai by the which he was ordained 
and received that office : and therefore (saith St. Paul) God 
M mjf witness^ thai I have discharged my self^ showing you 
as I ought to have done. Now look you well upon it whom 
that ye take to orders^ lest ye lose your self thereby. Let 
bishops ^refbre, who (as saith St. Hierome) hath power to 
make priests j consider well under what law the order ofec-- 
desiaeiical constitution is bounden ; and let them not think 
those words qfthe apostle to be hisj but rattier the words of 
Christ himself. 

Opinor requiri consecrationem quandam, hoc est imposi- ^r* Robert- 
tionem manuum, orationem, jejunium, &c. tamen nusquam 
hoc munere fungi posse, nisi ubi magistratus invitet, jubeat, 
aut permittat. 

By scripture there is no consecration of bishops and priests ^^' Cox. 
required, but only the appointing to the office of a priest, 
cum impositione manuum. 

Consecration of bishops and priests I read not in the New Dr. Daj. 
Testament, but ordinatio per manuum impositionem cum 
oratione is read there, as in the places above ; and the only 
appointment, as I think, is not sufficient. 

Praeter vocationem, ceu designationem extemam, quae vel ^J^- ^8*®' 
a principe fiat, vel a populo per electionem et sufiragia, re- 
quiritur ordinatio alia per manuum impositionem, idque per 
verbum Dei. 



85S 



A COLLECTION 



BOOK 

in. 

Dr. Red. 
mayii. 



Dr.Edg. 
worth. 



Dr. Sym- 
mons. 



Dr. Tre- 
shim. 



Dr.Lejgh- 

tOD. 



Dr. Coren. 



Con. 



Beffldes the appointing to the office, it appeoreth that in 
the primitive church, the apostles used certain consecration 
of the ministers of the church, by imporation of hands and 
prayer. Acts 6. and with fasting. Acts 14^ &c. The office 
of priesthood is too dangerous to set upon, when one is but 
appointed only : therefore for the confirmation of their faith, 
who take in hand such charge, and for the obtaining of far- 
dier grace requisite in the same, consecration was ordained 
by the Holy Ghost, and hath been always used from the 
banning. 

Deputation to the office is not sufficient to make a priest, 
or a bishop, as appeareth by David and Solomon, who de- 
puted the 24 above mentioned to their offices, yet they made 
none of them priests, nor any other. 

The appointing to the office per manuum tmposvHonem 
is in scripture, and the consecration of them hath of long 
time continued in the church. 

There is a certun kind of consecration required, which is 
impaction of the bishops hands with prayer, and the ap- 
pointing only is not sufficient. 

To the twelfth ; I suppose that there is a consecration 
required, as by imposition of hands ; for so we be taught 
by the ensample of the apostles. 

In the New Testament is required to the making of a bi- 
shop, impoHtio manuum cum oratione, which I take for con- 
secration, and appointment unto the office is not sufficient ; 
for king David, 1 Chron. ^. did appoint 24 to be bishops, 
who after were consecrated ; so that both the appointment 
and the consecration be requisite. 

Respondent Eboracens. Londinens. Carliolens. Leigh ton, 
Tresham, Robertsonus, Edgworth, Curren, Dayus, Ogle- 
thorp, consecrationem esse requisitam. Redmanus ait earn 
receptam esse ab apostolis, atque a Spiritu Sancto institutam 
ad conferendam gratiam. Dayus, Roffens. Symmons, aiunt 
sacerdotium conferri per manuum impositionem, idq; e scrip- 
turis ; consecrationem vero diu receptam in ecclesia : Coxus 
instituUonem cum manuum impositione sufficere, neq; 
per scripturam requiri consecrationem. Robertsonus addit 



OF RECORDS. 858 

pra alioB misquam hoc munere fungi posse quempian^, BOOR 
i uln magistratus invitet, jubeat aut permittat. 



[n the twelfth question, where it is asked. Whether in Agicem. 
i New Testament be required any consecration of a bi- 
yp, or only appointing to the oiSce be sufficient ? The bi- 
vp ci St. David^'s saith, that onk^ the appointing. Dr. 
X, that only appointing^ cum manuum impositione, is 
ficient without consecration. The bishops of York, Ijon- 
0, Duresm, Carlisle, Drs. Day, Curren, Leighton, Tre- 
\m, Edgworth, Oglethorp, say, that consecration is re~ 
isite. Dr.Redmayn saith, that consecration hath been 
eivedjrom the apostles timcy and institute of the Holy 
\ost to confer grace. My lord of Rochester, Dr. Day, 
1 Symmons, say, that priesthood is given per manuum 
positionem, and that by scripture ; and that consecration 
(h of long time been received in the church. 



13. Question. 

Tiether (ifitjbrtuned a Christian prince learned, to con- 
quer certain dominions of irifidelsy having none btit tem^ 
poral learned men tenth him) if it be defended by God*s 
lawj that he and they should preach and teach the word of 
God there, or no? And also make and constitute priests, 

m 

or nof 

• Answers. 

It is not against God's law, but contrary they ought in* Canter- 
ed so to do ; and there be histories that witnesseth, that "^^' 
ne ChrisUan princes, and other laymen un-consecrate have 
ne the same. 

To the thirteenth; to the first part of this question, Tork. 
iching teaching and preaching the word of Grod in case of 
ch need ; we think that laymen not ordered, not only may. 
It must preach Christ and his faith to infidels, as they 
all see opportunity to do the same, and must endeavour 
emaelves to win the miscreants to the kingdom of God, if 
at thoy em ; for as the Wise Man saith^ God hath given 
VOL. I. p. 2. A a 



S64 A COLLECTION 

BOOK charge to every man of his neighbom' ; and the scripture of 
^^' Grod chargeth every man to do aU the good ffiai he can toaU 



men : and surely this is the tnghest alms to draw men from 
the Devil the usurper, and bring them to Grod the very 
owner. Wherefore in this case every man and woman may 
be an evangelist, and of this also we have example. But 
touching the second part, for case of necesaty ; as we nei- 
ther find scripture, nor eitample, that will bear, that any 
man, being himself no priest, may make, that is to say, may 
^ve the order of priesthood to another, and authority there- 
with to minister in the said order, and to use such powers 
and offices, as appertaineth to priesthood grounded in the 
gospel. So we find in such case of need, what hath been 
done in one of the ancient writers ; altho^ this authority to 
ordain, after form afore-mentioned, be not to laymen ex- 
presly prohibited in scripture ; yet such a prohibition is im- 
plied, in that there is no such authority given to them, 
either in scripture or other- ways; for so much as no man 
may use this or any other authority which cometh from the 
Holy Ghost, unless he hath either commission grounded in 
scripture, or else authority by tradition, and ancient use of 
Chrisfs church universally received over all. 

London. To the thirteenth and fourteenth following; I think that 

necessity herein, might either be a sufficient rule and war- 
rant to determine and order such cases, considering that tem- 
pore necessitatis mulier baptizat^ et laicus idemjacit^ et 
audit confessionem : or else that God would inspire in the 
princes heart, to provide the best and most handsome re- 
medy therein : and hard were it perad venture to find such 
great necessity, but either in the train of the said prince, or 
in the regions adjoining thereunto, there might be had some 
priests for the said purposes ; or, finally, that the prince 
himself, godlily inspired in that behalf, might, for so good 
purposes and intents, set forth the act indeed, referring yet 
this thing to the better judgment of others. 

Rochester. To the thirteenth and fourteenth following ; I never read 
these cases, neither in scripture, nor in the doctors, and 
therefore I cannot answer unto them by learning, but think 



OF RECORDS. S55 



to be a good answer for all such questions, viz. NeceMn^ BOOK 
tet mn habet legem. "*' 



It is to be thought, that Christ may call, as it |dea8ethc«ri»i«- 
him, inwardly, outwardly, at by both together : so that if 
no priest might be had, it cannot be thought, but that a 
Christian prince, with others learned, inwardly moved and 
CiUed, might most charitably and godlily prosecute that 
same their calling in the most acceptable work, which is to 
bring people frcHn the Devil to Grod, from infidelity to true 
fiuth, by whatsoever means Grod shall inspire. 

In hoc casu ezistimarem aocersendos verbi et sacramen- 1^* ^^ 
torum ministros, si qui forent vidni ; quin si nulli inveni- 
rentur, prindpem ilium Christianum haberemus pro apo- 
Koks tanquam missum a Deo, licet extemo sacramento non 
enet commendatus, quum Deus sacramentis suis noaat alli- 
gatns. 

To thp thirteenth and fourteenth following; it is notDr.Cox. 
(gainst God^^s law, that the prince, and his learned temporal 
men^ may preach and teach, and, in these cases of extrcam 
neoessi^, make and institute ministers. 

In this case (as I think) the prince, and other temporal Dr. Daj. 
learned men with him, may, by Code's law, teach and preach 
the word of God, and baptize ; and also (the same necessity 
standing) elect and appoint men to those offices. 

In summa necesritate baptizare et prsedicare possunt eti>r.Ogie- 
debent, haec etenim duo necessaria sunt media ad salutem ; ^' 
at ofdindle (ut conjectura ducor) non debent, sed aliunde 
sacrificoB aocerrire, quos si habere nequeant, Deus ipse 
(cujus nq;otium agitur,) vel oraculo admonebit, quid facien- 
dum erit, vel necesritas ipsa (quae sibi ipsi est lex) modum 
ordinandi suggeret ac suppeditabit. 

I think they might, in such case of necessity ; for in thisi>'.R«<i- 
case the laymen made the whole church there, and the au- 
thority of preaching and ministring the sacraments, is given 
immediately to the church ; and the church may appoint 
ministers, as is thought convenient. There be two stories 
good to be oonridered for this question, which be written in 
the lOth book of the History Ecclesiastick ; the one of Fru- 

Aa2 m 



866 A COLLECTION 

BOOK mentius, who preached in India, and was after made priest 
and bishop by Athanasius. And the other story is cxf the 



king of the Iberians, of whom Ruffine the writer of the 
story siuth thus ; Et nondum initiaius McrisJU nue geniu 
apostolus. Yet nevertheless it is written there, that m 
ambassade was sent to Constantine the emperor^ that k$ 
would send them priests Jbr theJurAer establishment of the 
faith there. 
Dr.Edg. The prince and his temporal learned men might and 
^^ * ought, in that neces^ty, to instruct the people in the fidth 
of Christ, and to baptize them, ui idem rex sit et suee gentis 
apostolus^ and these be sufficient for the salvaticm of his sub* 
jects. But as concerning other sacraments, he ought to 
abide and look for a speci^J commisaon from Almighty God, 
as Moses had, or else to send unto other regions where 
priests or bishops may be had, and else not to meddle^ 
Examples in Eccles. Hist. lib. 10. cap. 1. de Frumeniio. et 
cap. S. de AndUa captiva ques convertit gentem Hiberorumy 
cufus captives moniiis ad imperatorem Constantinum totiut 
gentis legatio mittitur, res gesta exponitur, sacerdotes mit- 
tere exorantur qui coeptum erga se Dei munus imple- 
rentj S^c. 
Dr. Sym- I think that in such a necessity, a learned Christian 
"***"• prince, and also temporal men learned, be bound to preach 
and minister either sacraments, so that the same ministers 
be orderly assigned by the high power, and the congr^ation* 
Dr.Tre- I say, to the first part, that such a king, and his temporal 

shun. learned men, not only might, but were also bound to preach 
God^s word in this case. And as to the second part, I say, 
that if there could no bishop be had to institute, the prince 
might in that of necessity do it. 
Dr. Leygb- To the thirteenth ; I suppose the affirmative thereof to 
be true ; Q^amvis potestas clavium residet prcBciptie in ec* 
clesia. 
Dr. Coren. In such a case, I do believe that God would illuminate 
the prince ; so that either he himself should be made a hi-* 
shop, by internal working of God (as Paul was) or some of 
his subjects, or else Grod would send him bishops from other 



OF RECORDS. 857 

puts. And as for preaching of the word of Grod, the prince BOOK 
night do it himself, and other of his learned subjects, altho^ 
hej were no priests. 

In prima parte quarationis conveniunt omnes, edam laicos, Om. 
ah renim statu, non solum posse sed debere docere. Me- 
lerens. Thirlebeus, Leightonus, Coxus, Symmons, Tre- 
ham, Redmanus, Robertsonus, etiam potestatem minis- 
Fsndi sacramenta, et ordinandi ministros, concedunt illis. 
Sbcraoens. banc prorsus potestatem denegat. Coren credit 
mopem diyinitus illuminandum et oonsecrandum fore in 
]MOopum interne, aut aliquem ex suis, Paul! exemplo. 
limile habet Herefordensis et CarUdenns. Dayus nihil 
espoodet de ordinandis presb]rteris in hac necesmtate. 

In the thirteenth ; concerning the first part, whether Agreem. 
lymcn may preach and teach Grod^s word P They do all 
gree, in such a case, that not^ onJy they majfy but they 
^ygki to teach. But in the second part, touching the con- 
dtuting of priests of lajrmen, my lord of York, and doctor 
Sdgworth, doth not agree with the other; they say, that 
lymen in no wise can make priests, or have stich authority. 
The bishops of Duresme, St. Davids, Westminster^ Drs. 
[Vesham, Cox, Leighton, Crayford, Symmons, Redmayn, 
lobertaon, say, that laymen in such ccue have authority 
y minister the sacraments, and to make priests. My lords 
f London, Carlisle, and Hereford, and Dr. Coren, think, 
kai God in such a case would give the prince authority, 
fttt him inwardly, and illuminate him or some of his, as he 
id St. Paul. _ 

14. Question. 
Vhether it bejbrefended by God's law^ that (if it sojbrtune 
that aU the bishops and priests of a region were dead,and 
Aai the word of God should remain there unreached, 
and the sacrament of baptism, and others un-ministred) 
that ihe king of that region should make bishops and 
priests to supply ihe same, ornof 

Answers* 
It is not forUdden by Grod's law. canter- 

bury. 

A a3 



358 



A COLLECTION 



BOOK 
III. 

York. 



London. 

Rochester. 

Carlisle. 



Dr. Ro. 
bertson. 

Dr. Cox. 
Dr. Day. 



Dr. Ogle- 
thorp. 



To the fourteenth ; In this case, as we have said in the 
next article afore, teaching of the word of Grod may be 
used by any that can and would use it, to the glory of God; 
and in this case also the sacrament of baptism may be nun- 
istred by those that be no priests ; which things altho* we 
have not of scripture, yet the universal tradition and prac- 
tice of the church doth teach us : and peradventure contract 
of matrimony might also be made, the solemnization thereof 
being only ordained by law pontive, and not by any ground, 
either of scripture, or of tradition ; altho^ for very uigent 
causes, the said solemnization is to be observed when it may 
be observed ; but that the princes may not make, that is, 
may not order priests nor bishops, not before ordered to 
minister the other sacraments, the ministry whereof in scrip- 
ture is committed only to the apostles, and from them de- 
rived to their successors, even from the primitive church hi- 
therto, and by none other used, we have answered in the 
thirteenth article. 

Ut supra, quaest. 13. 

Ut supra, qusest. 18. 

Not only it is given of God to supream governors, kings 
and princes immediate under them, to see, cause, and com- 
pel all their subjects, bishops, priests, with all others, to do 
truly and uprightly their bounden duties to God, and to 
them, each one according to his calling : but also if it were 
so, that any-where such lacked to do and fulfil that Grod 
would have done, right well they might, by the inward 
moving and calling of God, supply the same. 

Huic quaestioni idem respondendum, quod priori, ar- 
bitror. 

Ut supra, quaest. 13. 

To this case, as to the first, I answer ; that if there could 
no bishops be had to order new priests there, by the prince's 
assignation and appointment ; then the prince himself might 
ordain and constitute, with the consent of the congr^ation, 
both priests and ministers, to preach and baptize, and to do 
other functions in the church. 

Si ab aliis regionibus sacerdotes haberi non poterint, opi- 



OF RECORDS. 35S 

nor ipBuiQ principeiii deputare posse etiam laicos ad hoc sa- BOOK 
cnim offidum ; sed omnia prius tentanda essent, ut supra. 



To this, I think, may be answered, as to the last question Df- Red- 
before; howbeit the surest way, I think, were to send for 
amne midisters of the church dwelling in the next regions, if 
they might be conveniently hod. 

likewise as to the next question afore. Dr. Edg. 

. If the king be also a Inshop, as it is possible, he may ap-IT 
pMDt bishops and priests to minister to his people : but hi-moDi. 
th^to I have not read that ever any Christian king made 
biahop or priest. 

I make the same answer as to the ISlh question isDr. Tn- 
Buide. •'"»• 

To the fourteenth; I suppose the affirmative to be true, Dr. Len^ 
in case that there can no bishops nor priests be had forth of **'^ 
other countries, conveniently. 

In this case I make answer as before, that God will never dt. Conn, 
suffer his servants to lack that thing that is necessary ; for 
there should, either from other parts, priests and bishops be 
called thither, or else God would call inwardly some of them 
that be in that re^on to be bishops and priests, 

Fatentur, ut prius, omnes, ludos posse docere. Ebora- Confmi. 
cens. Symmons, Oglethorp negant posse ordinare presby- 
teroB, tamen concedit Eboracens. bsptizare et contrahere ma> 
trimonia, Edgworth tantum baptizare posse; nam sufficere 
didt ad salutem. Alii omnes eandem potesutem conce- 
duut, quam prius. Roffens. non aliud respondet his dua- 
bus quamtiooibus, quam quod necesntas non habeot le- 
genk 

In the fourteenth they agree for the most part as they A 
did before, that lawmen in thU case may teach and minuter 
the sacramenta. My lord of York, Dr. Symmons, and 
Oglethorp say, the^ can make no priextt, althd Symmona 
said they might minister aU sacraments, in the question be- 
fore. Yet my k>rd of York, and Edgworth, do grant, 
that they may christen. The bishops of London, Roches- 
ter, and Dr. Crayford, ssy, that m such a case, Necesatas 
non habet legem. 

Aa4 



seo 



A COLLECTION 



Caoter- 
bary. 



York. 



London. 



BOOK 

*'^' 16. Question. 

Whether a man be bound by authority of this scripture^ 
(Quorum remiserius) and suchJike^ to confess his secret 
deadty sins to a priest^ if he may have him^ or no? 

Answers. 

A MAN is not bound, by the authority of this scripture, 
Quorum remiseriiis^ and such-like, to confess his secret 
deadly nns to a priest, altho' he may have him. 

To the fifteenth; this scripture is indifferent to secret 
and open sins ; nor the authority given in the same is ap- 
pointed or limited, either to the one, or to the other, but is 
given commonly to both : and therefore sedng that the sn- 
ner is in no other place of scripture discharged of the con- 
fession of his secret sins, we think, that thb place chargeth 
him to confess the secret sins, as well as the open. 

To the fifteenth ; I think that as the sinner is bound bv 
this authority to confess his open sins, so also is he bound 
to confess his secret sins, because the special end is, to wit, 
absolutionem a peccato cujnsjecit se serxmrn^ is all one in 
both cases : and that all sins as touching God are open, and 
in no wise secret or hid. 

Roihester. I think that confession of secret deadly sins is necessary 
for to attain absolution of them ; but whether every man 
that hath secretly committed deadly sin is bound by tliese 
words to ask absolution of the priest, therefore, it is an hard 
question, and of much controversy amongst learned men» 
and I am not able to define betwixt them ; but I think it is 
the surest way, to say, that a man is bound to confess, &c. 

Carlisle. I think that by the mind of most ancient authors, and 

most holy expositors, this text, Qiiortim remiseritis peccafa^ 
^c. with other-like, serveth well to this intent ; that Chris- 
tian folk should confess their secret deadly sins to a priest 
there to be assoiled, without which mean, there can be none 
other like assurance. 

Dr. Robert- Opinor obligarc, modo aliter conscientiae illius satisfieri ne- 

&on, 

queat. 



OF RECORDS. 361 

I cannot find that a man is bound by scripture to confess BOOK 
his secret deadly sins to a priest, unless he be so troubled in 



his consdenoe, that he cannot be quieted without godly in- Dr. Coz. 
struction. 

The matter b^g in controversy among learned men, and Dr. Day. 
very doubtful, yet I think rather the truth is, that by au- 
thority of this scripture. Quorum remiseritisy ($*c. and such- 
like, a man is bound to confess his secret deadly sins^ which 
grieve his conscience, to a priest, if he may conveniently 
have him. Forasmuch as it is an ordinary way ordained 
by Christ in the gospel^ by absolution to remit ans ; which 
absolution I never read to be given, sine canfessione pm- 
vid. 

Confitenda sunt opinor, etiam peocata abdita ac secretaDr. Ogie 
propter absolutionem ac conscientiae tranquillitatem, et praeL^ ^' 
dpue pro vitanda desperaUone, ad quam plerumq; adigun- 
tur multi in extremis, dum sibi ipsis de remissione peocato- 
rum nimium blandiuntur, nullius (dum sani sunt) censuram 
subeuntes nisi propriam. 

I think, that altho^ in these words confession of privy ansDr. Red- 
is not expresly commanded; yet it is insinuated and shewed"*^"' 
in these words, as a necessary medicine or remedy, which 
all men that fall into deadly sin ought, for the quieting of 
their consciences, seek, if they may conveniently have such 
a priest as is meet to hear their confession. 

Where there be two ways to obtain remission of sin, andi^''^K- 
to recover grace, a man is bound by the law of nature to 
take the surer way, or else he should seem to contemn his 
own health, which is unnatural. Also because we be bound 
to love God above all things, we ought by the same bond 
to labour for his grace and favour : so that because we be 
bound to love God, and to love our selves in an order to 
God, we be bound to seek the best and surest remedy to re- 
cover grace for our selves. Contrition is one way ; but be- 
cause a man cannot be well assured, whether his contrition, 
attrition, or displeasure for his an be sufficient to satisfy 
or content Almighty Grod, and able or worthy to get hia 
graoe ; therefore it is necessary to take that way that wiD 



362 A COLLECTION 

BOOK not fail, and by which thou mayest be sure, and that is ab- 
solution of the priest, which by Christ^s promise wiD not 



decdve thee, so that thou put no step or bar in the way; 
as, if thou do not then actually sin inwardly nor outwardly, 
but intend to receive that the church intendeth to give thee 
by that absolution, having the efficadty of Christ^s promise. 
Quorum remiseriiis, S^c. Now the priest can give thee no 
absolution from that tan that he knoweth not: therefore 
thou art bound, for the causes aforesaid, to confess thy sin. 

Dr. Sym- This scripture, as ancient doctors expound it, bindeth all 
men to confess their secret deadly sins. 

^|^*J^' - I say, that such confession is a thing most consonant to 
the law of Grod, and it is a wise point, and a wholesome 
thing so for to do, and God provoketh and allureth us 
thereto, in ^ving the active power to priests to assoil in the 
words, Quorum remiseritis. It is also a safer way for sal- 
vation to confess, if we may have a priest : yet I think 
that confession is not necessarily deduced of scripture, nor 
commanded as a necessary precept of scripture, and yet it is 
much consonant to the law of God, as a thing willed, not 
commanded. 

Dr.Leygh. To the fifteenth ; I think that only such as have not the 
knowledg of the scripture, whereby they may quiet their 
consciences, be bound to confess their secret deadly sins 
unto a priest : howbeit no man ought to contemn such auri- 
cular confession, for I suppose it to be a tradition apostoli- 
cal, necessary for the unlearned multitude. 

Dr. Cord. A man whose conscience is grieved with mortal secret 
ans, is bound by these words, Quorum remiseritis^ <S*c. to 
confess his sin to a priest, if he may have him conveni- 
ently. 

Coo. Eboracens. Londinens. Dayus, Oglethorpus, Coren, Red- 

mayn, asserunt obiigari. Coxus, Tresham, et Bobertso- 
nus dicunt non obiigari, si aliter conscientise illorum satis- 
fieri queat ; Menevens. nullo modo obiigari. Carliolens. et 
Symmons aiunt, secundum veterum interpretationem, hac 
scriptura quemvis obiigari peccatorcm. Roffens. Hereford- 
ens, et Thirleby non respondent, sed dubitant. Leightonus 



OF RECORDS. SOS 

flohim indoctos obligari ad oonfesfflonem. Edgworth tnulit BOO 
du[dioeni modum remisfflonis peccatorum, per contritiooem ^*^* 
me attritkmein, et per absolutionem : et quia nemo potest 
oertns esse, num attrido et dolor pro peocato sufficiat ad sa- 
tisfiKnendum Deo et obtinendam gratiam, ideo tutiBsimam 
Tiam deligcndam, scilicet, absolutionem a sacerdote, quae 
per promissionem Christi est certa; absolvere non potest 
nia cognoscat peccata ; ergo peccata per confessionem sunt 
illi rerelanda. 

' In the fiflteenth ; concerning confession of our secret Agrecmc 
deadly sins. The bishops of York, Duresme, London, Drs. 
Day, Coren, Oglethorp, Redmayn, Crayford, say, that men 
be bound to confess them of their secret sins. Drs. Cox, 
Tresham^ Robertson, say, they be not bounds if they may 
quiet their consciences otherwise. The bishop of St. Da- 
Tid^s also saith, that tfAs text bindeth no man. Dr. Leigfa- 
toD saith, that it bindeth only such as have not the know^ 
kdff of scripture. The bishop of Carlisle and Symmons 
say, that by ancient doctors expositiofij men be bounds by 
iMs text, to confess their deadly sins* 



16. Question. 

Whether a bishop or a priest may excommunicate, andjbr 
what crimes? And wJiether they only may excommuni- 
cate by Gods law? 

Answers. 

A BISHOP or a priest by the scripture is neither commanded Canter- 
noT forbidden to excommunicate, but where the laws of any 
region giveth him authority to excommunicate, there they 
ought to use the same in such crimes, as the laws have such 
authority in ; and where the laws of the region forbiddeth 
them, there they have no authority at all ; and they that be 
no priests may also excommunicate, if the law allow there- 
unto. 

To the sixteenth : the power to excommunicate, that is, York, 
to dissever the sinner from the communion of all Christian ^ 



884 A COLLECTION 

BOOK people, and m) put th^n out of the unity of the mystical 
' body for the time, donee reHpUcaiy is only ^ven to the 



apostles, and their successors in the gospel, but toT what 
crimes, altho^ in the gospel doth not appear, saving only for 
disobedience against the commandment of the church, yet 
w^ find example of excommunication used by the aposUes 
in other cases : as of the fornicator by Paul, of Hymeneus 
and Alexander for their blasphemy by the same ; and yet 
of other crimes mentioned in the Epistle of the said Paul 
writing to the Corinthians. And again of them that were 
disobedient to his doctrine, 2 Thess. 3. We find also charge 
l^ven to us, by the apostie St John, that we shall not com- 
mune with them, nor so much as_ salute him with Ave^ that 
Would not receive his doctrine. By which it may appear 
that excommunication may be used for many great crimes, 
and yet the church at this day doth not use it, but only for 
manifest disobedience. And this kind of excommunication, 
whereby man is put out of the church, and dissevered from 
the unity of Christ''s mystical body, which excommunication 
toucheth also the soul, no man may use, but they only, to 
whom it is given by Christ. 

London. To the sixteenth ; I think that a bishop may excommu- 

nicate, taking example of St. Paul with the Corinthian ; and 
also of that he did to Alexander and Hymeneus. And with 
the lawyers it hath been a thing out of question, that to 
excommunicate solemnly, appertaineth to a bishop, altho^ 
otherwise, both inferior prelates and other officers, yea and 
priests too in notorious crimes, after divers mens opinions, 
may excommunicate semblably, as all others that be ap- 
pointed governors and rulers over any multitude, or spirit- 
ual congregation. 

Rochester. I answer affirmatively to the first part, in open and mani- 
fest crimes, meaning of such priests and bishops as be by 
the church authorized to use that power. To the second 
part I answer, that it is an hard question, wherein I had 
rather hear other men speak, than say my own sentence ; 
for I find not in scripture, nor in the old doctors, that any 
man hath given sentence of excommunication, sav^ only 



OFRBCORDSL 



prieiU; but jtH I dm^ tbati k is boi lyiil the knr «r boo 
God, difli m lB¥mM shoold him autkori^ ID do k. ^"^ 

IKvoB texts at &iipluie aecaietlk far the 
of aneicat aiithan» to shev, that a fatahop or a print 
ei cuuMBUi ocrte opoi deadlj sumeis oondnuin^ ia nhni— j 
with eontempi- I haire read in histories abov that a priooa 
htthdone the aame. 

Opinor ipiani|iiim aut prediytenim exoommuBioave poaw* nr. lu. 
fMM|HMi ministniin et os errleag, ab eadem maiidatUBi 
bens. Utmm Tero id juris nulh nisi saoefdotibiis in 
datis dan poasity ooo satis scio. ExoommuDicaaduia esae 
opinor pro hujuaoiodi criminibus, qualia recenset Paulus» 
1 Cor. 5. S9 b qui frater aominatur, est fornicator, aut ava» 
nis, aat idolis senriens, aut maledicusy aut efariosus, aut la- 
pax, cum hujusmodi ue dbum sumere. Sic. 

Afaidioporapriest,asa puUidi paraoD appointed to that Dr. c«u 
office, may excommunicate for all public crimes* And jet 
it is not against God^s law, for oth»« than bishops or priests 
to excommunicate. 

A bishc^ or a priest may excommunicate by God's lawDr.Diy. 
for manifest and open crimes : also others appointed by the 
chuidi, tlM>* they be no priests, may exercise the power of 
excommunicatimi. 

Non solum e[Hscopus excommunicare potest, sed etiam Dr. ogie. 
tota congr^atio, idq; pro letlialibus criminibus ac puUids, ^^*^* 
6 quibus scandalum eccle«8e provenire potest Non tamen 
pro re pecuniaria uti dim solebant. 

They may excommunicate, as appeareth 1 Cor. 5. 1 Tim. 1. Dr. iie«i. 
and that for open and great crimes, whereby the church is "^^"* 
oflended ; and for such crimes as the prince and governors 
determine, and thinketh expedient, men to be excoromuni^ 
cate for, as appeareth in NaoeUis ConHiiutionibui Juiiu 
niani. Whether any other may pronounce the sentence of 
excommunication^ but a bishop or a priest, I am uncertain* 

A bishop, or a priest only, may excommunicate a nolo* Dr. Ed(- 
rious and grievous sinner, or obsUnate person from the com«^'^^* 
munion of Christian people, because it pertaineth to the ju* 
risdiction which is given to priests. Job. 26. Qiiontm r0mi» 



S66 A COLLECTION 

BOOK seritis^ ^c.et quorum rcHneHs, ($*c. There is one man- 
^"* ner of exoommunication spoken of, 1 Cor. 5. which private 



persons may use. Si is quijraitr fwmifUMiur inter vos eH 
JbmiciUor, aui aoarusy aui idoUa serviensj ^. cum hufus- 
modi ne cibum quidem capiaiis. Excluding filthy persons, 
covetous persons, brawlers, and quarrellers out of their com- 
pany, and neither to eat nor drink with them. 
Dr. Sjm- Whosoever hath a place under the higher power, and is 
"'^ assigned by the same to execute his ministry given of God, 
he may excommunicate for any crime, as it shall be seen to 
the high power, if the same crime be publick. 
Dr.Tra- A bishop and priest may excommunicate by scripture: 
tbam. ^ touching for what crimes ? I say, for every open deadly 
nn and disobedience. And as touching, whether only the 
priest may excommunicate ? I say, not he only, but such as 
the church authorizes so to do. 
Dr. Lejgh. To the sixteenth, I say, that a bishop or a priest having 
^°* license and authority of the prince of the realm, may ex- 

communicate every obsUnate and inobedient person, for 
every notable and deadly sin. And further, I say, that not 
only bishops and priests may excommunicate, but any other 
man appointed by the church, or such as have authority to 
appoint men to that oiBce, may excommunicate. 
Dr. Coren. A bishop or a priest may excommunicate an obstinate 
person for publick sins. Forasmuch as the keys be given 
to the whole church, the whole congregation may excom- 
municate ; which excommunication may be pronounced by 
such a one as the congregation does appoint, altho^ he be 
neither bishop nor priest. 
Coo. Menevens. Herefordens. Thirleby, Dayus, Leightonus, 

Coxus, Symmons, Coren, concedunt authoritatem exconi- 
municandi etiam laicis, modo a ma^stratu deputentur. 
Eboracens. et Edgworth prorsus negant datum laicis, sed 
apostolis et eorum successoribus tantum. RofFensis, Red- 
maynus, et Robertsonus ambigunt, num detur laicis. Lon- 
dinens. non respondet quaestioni : Oglethorpus et Thirleby 
aiunt, ecclesiae datam esse potestatem excommunicandi ; 
idem Treshamus. 



OF RECORDS. S67 

In the sixteenth, of exoommunication, they do not agree. BOOK 
The ln8h<^ of York, Dureane, and Dr. Edgworth say. 



that Imfmen have not the authority to eanxmimunicate^ but Asreement. 
Aatit was given only unto the apoMes and their eucceswrs. 
The bishops of Hereford, St. David'^s, Westminister ; doc- 
tors Day, Coren, Leighton, Cox, Symmons, say, that 2ay- 
men may ewcommunica4e^ if they be appointed by the high 
nder. My lord elect of Westminister, Dr. Tresham, and 
Dr. Ogletborp, say further, that the power qfexcomrnuni^ 
cation was given to the churchy and to such as the church 
AaU institute. 



17. Question. 

Whether unction of the sick with oil, to remit venial sins, as 
it is now used, be spoken of in the scripture, or in any 
ancient authors f 

Answers. 

Unction of the sick with oil, to remit venial sins, as it is Canter- 
now used, is not spoken of in the scripture, nor in any an- °^* 
dent authors. 

T, Cantuarien. lliis is mine opinion and sentence at'i^«*« <^ 
this present, which I do not temerariously define, butscripUont 
do remit the judgment thereof wholly unto your ''**]?'" "^ 

majesty. of every 

To the seventeenth ; of unction of the sick with oil, and ^** ^^ 
that ans thereby be remitted, St. James doth teach us ; but York. 
of the holy prayers, and like ceremonies used in the time of 
the uncdon, we find no special mention in scripture, albeit 
the said St. James maketh also mention of prayer to be used 
in the ministry of the same. Edward Ebor. 

To the seventeeth ; I think that albeit it appeareth not Loodoo. 
clearly in scripture, whether the usage in extream unction 
now, be all one with that which was in the beginning of the 
church : yet of the unction in Ume of sickness, and the 
(h1 also with prayers and ceremonies, the same is set forth 
in the Epistle of St. James, which place commonly is ' 




S68 



A COLLECTION 



BOOK 
lU. 



Rocbetter. 



Carlisle. 



Dr.Ro. 
bertton. 



Dr. Cox. 



Dr. Day. 



Dr. Ogle, 
tborp. 



Dr. Red- 
mayn. 



Dr.Edg. 

worth. 

Dr. Sym* 
mom. 



Dr. Tre- 
sham. 



ledged, and so hath been received) to profve the sacrament 
of extream unction. 

Ita mihi Edmundo Londinensi episcopo pro hoc tem- 
pore dicendum videtur, salvo judicio melius sentien* 
tis, cui me prompte et bumiliter subjido. 
Inunction of them that be sick with oil, and praying for 
them for remisaon of sins, is plainly spoken of in the Epi- 
stle of St James, but after what form or fashion the said in- 
unction was then used, the scripture telleth not. 

Written on the back of the paper» 
TTie Bishop of Rochester's Book. 
Extream unction is plainly set out by St. James, with 
the which maketh also that is written in the 6th of St. Mark, 
after the mind of right good andent doctors. 

Robert Carliolen. 
De unctione infirmorum nihil reperio in scripturis, prs^ 
ter id quod scribitur. Marc 6. et Jacob. 6. 

TJiomas Robertson, 

T. Cantuarien. 

Unction of the sick with oil consecrate, as it is now used, 

is not spoken of in scripture. Richardus Cox* 

Unction of the sick with praying for theiii is found in 

scripture. George Day. 

Opiniones non assertiones. 
De unctione infirmorum cum oleo, adjecta oratione, ex- 
pressa mentio est in scripturis, quanquam nunc addantur 
alii ritus, honestatis gratis (ut in aliis sacramentis) de quibus 
in scripturis nulla mentio. Owinus Oglethorpus. 

Unction with oil, adjoined with prayer, and having pro- 
mise of remission of sins, is spoken of in St. James, and 
ancient doctors ; as for the use which now is, if any thing 
be amiss, it would be amended. J. Redmayn. 

It is spoken of in Mark 6. and James 5. Augustine and 
other ancient authors speaketh of the same. Edgworth. 

The unction of the sick with oil, to remit sins, is in scrip- 
ture, and also in andent authors. Symon McMhew* 
Unction with oil is grounded in the scripture, and ex- 
presly spoken of; but with this additament (as it is now 



OF RECORDS. 369 



used) it is not apedfied in acripture, for the ceremonies now BOOK 
used in uncUon, I think meer traditions of man. " 

William TreAam. 

To the aevente^ith, I say, that unction of the sick with Dr. Leygh- 
oil and prayer to remit sins, is manifestly spoken of in St. *^* 
James'^'s Epistle and ancient authors, but not with all the 
itoes and oerenMHiies as be now commonly used. 

Per me Edvardum Leighion, 
T, Cantuarien. 

Unction with oil to remit sins is spoken of in scripture. Dr. Corcn. 

Richard Coren. 

Menerens. et Cozus n^pmt unctionem olei (ut jam est Coa. 
reoepCa) ad remittenda peocata contineri in scripturis. Ebo- 
raoens. Carlidens. Edgworth, Coren, Redmayn, Symmona, 
Leigfatonus, Oglethorp aiunt haberi in scripturis. Rofiens. 
Thirieby, Robertsonus, praeterquam illud Jacoln 5. et Marct 
6. nihil proferunt. Herefordenms ambigit. '^Tresham vult 
unctionem olei tradi nobis e scripturis, sed unctionis ca^re- 
monias traditiones esse humanas. 

In the last; the bishop of St. David^ and Dr. Cox, say. Agree- 
That uncHon of ike sick loiA oil conaecnUe^ as His now '^°^' 
used to remit sin^ is not spoken of in scripture. My lords 
of York, Duresme, Carlisle, Drs. Coren, Edgworth, Red- 
mayn, Symmons, Leighton, and Oglethorp say. That it is 
Jbund in scripture. 



XXII. 

Dr.Bames^s renunciation qfsomecvrticlesinfiynned against 

him. 

Be it known to all men, that I Robert Barnes, doctor 
of divinity, have as well in writing, as in preaching, over- 
abot my self, and been deceived, by trusting too much to 
mme own heady sentence, and giving judgment in and touch- 
ing the articles hereafter ensuing ; whereas being con vented, 
and called befdre the person of my most gracious sovereign 
brd king Henry the Eighth of England and of France, de- 

VOL. I. F. 2. B b 




870 A COLLECTION 

BOOK fensor of the faith, lord of Ireland, and in earth supreani 
• head, immediately under God of the church of England; 
it pleased his highness, of his great clemency and goodness, 
being assisted with sundry of his most discreet and learned 
clergy, to enter such disputation and argument with me 
upon the points of my over-sight, as by the same was fully 
and perfectly confuted by scriptures, and enforced only for 
truths sake, and for want of defence of scriptures to serve 
for the maintenance of my part, to yield, confess, and know- 
ledg my ignorance, and with my most humble submission, 
do promise for ever from henceforth to abstain and beware of 
such rashness : and for my further declaration theran, not 
only to abide such order for my doings passed, as his grace 
sh^ appoint and assign unto me, but also with my heart 
to advance and set forth the said arUcles ensuing, which I 
knowledg and confess to be most catholick, and ChrisUan, 
and necessary to be received, observed, and followed of all 
good Christian people. Tho^ it so be, that Christ by the 
will of his Father, is he only which hath suffered passion 
and death for redemption of all such as will and shall come 
unto him, by perfect faith and baptism ; and that also he 
hath taken upon him gratis the burden of all their sins, 
which as afore will, hath, or shall come to him, paying 
sufficient ransom for all their sins, and so is becomed their 
only Redeemer and f ustifier ; of the which number I trust 
and doubt not but that many of us now a days be of: yet 
I in heart do confess, that after, by the foresaid means we 
become right Christian folks, yet then by not following our 
masters commandments and laws, we do lose the benefits 
and fruition of the same, which in this case is irrecuperable, 
but by true penance, the only remedy left unto us by our 
Saviour for the same ; wherefore I think it more than con- 
venient and necessary, that whensoever justification shall be 
preached of, that this deed be joined with all the fore-part, 
to the intent that it may teach all true Christian people a 
right knowledg of their justification. 

By me Robert Barnes. 
Also I confess with my heart, that Almighty God is in 



OF RECORDS. 871 

DO wise author, causer of an, or any evil ; and therefixe BOOK 
whereas scripture saith, InduravU Dominus cor PharaomSy 
4v.aDd such other texts of like sense, they ought to under- 
itand them, quod Dominus permisiteum indurariy and not 
otherwise ; which doth accord with many of the ancient in- 
terpreters also. By me Robert Barnes, 

Further I do confess with my heart, that whensoevar I 
have emended my neighbour, I must first reconcile my self 
unto hiid, e^re I shall get remission of my sins ; and in case 
be ofiend me, I must forgive him, e^re that I can be f<N% 
g^ven ; for this doth the Paier Nosier^ and other places of 
scripture teach me. By me Robert Barnes. 

I do also confess with my heart, that good works limited 
by scripture, and done by a penitent and true reconciled 
Christian man, be profitable and allowable unto him, as 
allowed of God for his benefit, and helping to his salvation. 

By me Robert Barnes. 

Also do confess with my heart, that laws and ordinances 
made by Christian rulers, ought to be obeyed by the infe- 
riors and subjects, not only for fear, but also for consdenoe; 
for whoso breaketh them, breaketh Grod'^s commandments. 

By me Robert Barnes. 

All and singular the which articles before written, I the 
fiiresaid Robert Barnes do approve and confess to be most 
true and catholick, and promise with my heart, by Grod^s 
grace, hereafter to maintain, preach, and set forth the same 
to the people, to the uttermost of my power, wit, and 
cunning. 

By me Robert Barnes. 
By me William Jerome. 
By me T%omas Gerard. 



XXIII. 
TTieJbundation of the bishoprick of Westminster. 

Rbx omnibus ad quos, &c. salutem. Cum nuper cseno- 
Uum quoddam sive monasterium, quod (dum extitit) mo> 

Bb2 



878 A COLLECTION 

BOOK nasterium SancU Petri WestmoD. vulgariter vocabalur, 
omnia et singula ejus maneria, dominia, mesuagia, teme^ 
tenementa, hanreditamenta, dotatiooes et possessiiHieSy oertis 
de cauus specialibus et urgentibus, per Willielmum ipnus 
nuper csenobii sive monasterii abbatem, et ejusdem loci con* 
ventum, nobis et hseredibus nostris in perpetuum jamdudom 
data fuerunt et concessa, prout per ipsorum nuper abbads 
et conventus cartam sigillo suo communi ^ve conventuali 
sigillatam et in canceUar. nostram irrotulat manifeste liquet; 
quorum pretextu nos de ejusdem nuper csenobii sive mona- 
sterii situ, septu et prsecinctu, ac de omnibus et singulis 
prsedict. nuper abbatis et conventus maneriis, dominiis et 
mesuagiis, terns, tenementis, hsereditamentis, dotadonibus 
et possessionibus, ad prsesens pleno jure seisiti sumus in do- 
minico nostro, ut de feodo. Nos utiq; sic de eisdem soati 
existen. divinaq; nos dementia inspirante nihil magis ex 
animo affectantes, quam ut vera reli^o verusq; Dei cultus 
inibi non modo aboleatur, sed in integrum podus restituatur, 
et ad primitivam sive genuinae sinceritatis normam refor- 
metur, correctis enormitatibus in quas monachorum vita et 
professio longo temporum lapsu deplorabiliter exorbitaverit, 
operam dedimus, quatenus humana perspicere potest infir- 
mitas, ut imposterum ibidem sacrorum eloquiorum docii- 
menta et nostras salutiferae redemptionis sacramenta pure 
administrentur, bonorum morum disciplina sincere observe- 
tur, juventus in Uteris liberaliter instituatur, senectus viri- 
bus defectis, eorum praesertim qui circa personam nostram, 
vel alioquin circa regni nostri negotia publice bene et fideli- 
ter nobis servierunt, rebus ad victum necessariis condigne 
foveatur, et deniq; eleemosinarum in pauperes Christi elar- 
^tiones, viarum pontiumque reparationes, et caetera omnis 
generis pietatis ofiicia illinc exuberanter in omnia vicina loca 
longe lateq; dimaneant, ad Dei omnipotentis gloriam, et ad 
subditorum nostrorum communem utilitatem felicitatemque: 
idcirco nos considerantes quod situs dicti nuper monasterii 
Sancti Petri Westmon. in quo multa turn percharissimi pa- 
tris nostri, tum aliorum inclitorum, quondam regum Angliae, 
praedara monumenta conduntur, sit locus aptus, conveniens 



OF RECORDS. 979 

>t neoesaarius institueiidi, erigendi, ordmandi et stabiUendi BOOK 
ledem epiaoopalem, et quandam eoclesiam catbedralem de 



mo efiacapOf de uno decano presbytero, et duodecim pne- 
lendams presbytms, ibidem, omnipotenti Deo et in per- 
)etaum servitium, ipsum situm dicti nuper monast. Sancti 
Petri Westmon. ac locum et eoclesiam ipsius in sedem epi- 
oopalem ac in eoclesiam cathedral, creari, erigi, fundari et 
tabiliri decrevimus, prout per praesentes decemimus, et 
iandem ecdesiam cathedral, de uno episoopo, de uno decano 
ireirfyytero, et duodecim prsebendariis presbyteris, tenore 
mesentiuro, reaiiter et ad pleniun creamus, erigimus, fiin- 
lamua, ordinamus, facimus, constituimus et stabilimus, per* 
letuis futuris temporibus duraturam, et sic stabiliri ac in 
lerpetuum inviolabiliter observari volumus et jubemus per 
mesentes. Volumus itaq; et per prsraentes ordinamus 
[uod eodesia cathedralis prasdicta sit, et deinceps in perpe- 
Qum erit ecdesia cathedralis et sedes episcopalis, ac quod 
oCa villa nostra Westmon. ex nunc et deinceps in peipe- 
uum sit civitas, ipsamq; civitatem Westm. vocari et nomi- 
lari volumus et decemimus, ac ipsam civitatem et totum 
txnit, nostrum Midd. prout per metas et limites dignosci^ 
ur, et limitatur, tota parochia de Fulham in eodem comit. de 
tfidd. tantummodo except, ab omni jurisdictione, authori- 
ate et dioc. episoopi London, et successorum suorum pro 
empore existen. separamus, dividimus, eximimus, exonerar- 
QU8, et omnino per prsesentes liberamus : ac omnem jurift- 
lictionem episcopalem infra eandem civitatem et comit 
ifidd. exceptis prse-exceptis, episcopo Westmon. a nobb 
ler has literas nostras patentes nominand. et eligend. et suc- 
esaoribus suis episcopis Westm. ac praedict. episcopat. 
Veslm. adjungimus et unimus, ac ex dictis civitate et com. 
tiocenm facimus et ordinamus per prssentes, illamq; dio- 
esim Westm. in perpetuum similiter vocari, appellari, nun- 
upari et nominari volumus et ordinamus. £t ut hssc no- 
tra intentio debitum et uberiorcm sortiatur efFectum, Nos 
e acientia^ moribus, probitate et virtute dilecti nostri consi- 
arii Thomae Thyrlebei clerici, decani capellae nostras {du- 
imum confidentes, eundem Thomam Thyrleby ad episco- 

Bb3 ^ 



874 A COLLECTION 

IIOOK petum dictie sedis Westm. nominamus et eligimus, ac ipsatt 
TTiomam epiaoopum Westm. per prsfientes eligimas, nomi- 
namus, fadmus, et creamus, et yolumus ; ac per praesentes 
ooaoedimuB et ordinamus, quod idem episoopatus sit corpus 
oorporatuin in re et nomine, ipsumq; ex uno ccn*pore deda- 
ramus et acceptamus, ordinamus, facimus et constituimus in 
perpetuum, habeatq; succesaonem perpetuam, ac quod ipse 
et successores sui per nomen et sub nomine episcopi Westm. 
nominabitur et vocabitur, nominabuntur et vocabuntur in 
perpetuum, et quod ipse et successores sui per idem ndmen 
et sub eo nomine prosequi, clamare et pladtare, ac placitari, 
defendere et defendi, respondere et responderi, in quibus- 
cunq; curiis et lods Iqrum nostrarum, ac haeredum et suc- 
cessorum nostrorum, et alibi, in et super omnibus et singu- 
lis cauns, actionibus, sectis, brevibus, demand, et querelis, 
realibus, personalibus et mixtis, tarn temporalibus quam 
sfnritualibus, ac in omnibus aliis rebus, causis et materiis 
quibuscunque, et per idem nomen maneria, dominia, teme, 
tenementa, rectorias, pensiones, portiones, et alia quaecunq; 
hiereditamenta, possessiones, proficua et emolumenta, tarn 
spiritualia sive ecclesiasUca, quam temporalia, ac alia quse- 
cunq; per literas patentes prsefato episcopo et successoribus 
suis, per nos seu haeredes nostros debito modo fiend, vel per 
quamcunq; aliam personam seu quascunq; alias personas 
secundum leges nostras, et haeredum sive successorum nos- 
trorum dand. seu concedend. capere, recipere, gaudere et 
perquirere ac dare, alienare et dimittere possit et possint, 
valeat et valeant, et generaliter omnia alia et singula reci- 
pere, gaudere, et facere, prout et eisdem modo et forma 
quibus caeteri episcopi infra regnum nostrum Angliae reci- 
pere aut facere possint, aut aliquis episcopus infra regnum 
nostrum Anglise recipere aut facere possit, et non aliter nee 
ullo alio modo. Et ulterius volumus et ordinamus, quod 
ecclesia cathedralis prsedicta sit, et deinceps in perpetuum 
erit ecclesia cathedralis et sedes episcopalis dicti Thomae et 
successorum suorum episcoporum Westm. ipsamq; ecclefflam 
cathedralem honoribus, dignitatibus, et insigniis sedis epi- 
scopalis per pnesentes decoramus, eandemq; sedem episoopa* 



OF RECORDS. S75 

lem pnefiEUo Thomae et suooeasoribus siris epaoopis Westm. BO 

damus et ooncedimus par pnesentes habend. et gaudend. |^ 

idem Thotnm et suocesaoribus suis in perpetuum. Ac etiam 
voIuiDus et cMrdinamus per praesentes, quod praefatua Thomaa 
et auccessores aui episcopi Westm. praedict. omnimodam ju- 
nadictionem, potestatem et authoritatem ordinarias et epiaoo- 
pales, infra ecdeaam cathedralem Westm. et praedict. dio- 
cea. exercere, facere, et uti posat, et debeat, possint et de- 
beant, in tarn amplis modo et forma, prout episcopua Lon- 
don, infra diocea. London, aecundum leges nostras exercere, 
faeere, et uti solet, possit aut debet. Et quod dictus Tho- 
mas episoopus Westm. et successores sui episcopi Weatm. 
deinceps in perpetuum habeat sigillum authenticum, aeu 
8^1a authentica pro rebus et negotiis suis agendis servitur, 
ad omnem juris effectum »mili modo et forma, et non aliter 
nee aliquo alio modo, prout episcopus London, habet aut 
habere potest. Et ut eccleaa cathedralis prsedict. de par* 
sonia oongruia in singulis locis et gradibus suis perimpleatur 
et decoretur, dilectum nobis Willielmum Benson sacrae 
theologise professorem primum et ori^nalem, et modemum 
decanum dictas ecclesiae cathedralis, ac Simonem Haynes sa- 
crae theologian professorem primum, et prsesent. presbyte- 
rum praebendarium, ac Joannem Redmayn secundum pres- 
byterum praebcndarium, ac Edvardum Leyghton tertium 
preabyterum praebendarium, ac Antonium fielasys quartum 
jn'esl^terum praebendarium, ac Willielmum Britten quin- 
tum presbyterum praebendarium, ac Dionysium Dalyon 
sextum presbyterum praebendarium, ac Humphredum Per- 
luna aeptimum presbyterum praebendarium, ac Thomam 
Eaaex octavum presbyterum praebendarium, ac Thomam 
Ellforde nonum presbyterum praebendarium, ac Joannem 
Malvern dedmum presbyterum praebendarium, ac Williel* 
mum Harvey undecimum presbyterum praebendarium, ac 
Gerardum Carleton duodecimum presbyterum praebenda^ 
Hum, tenore praesentium facimus et ordinamus. Per pra^ 
sentea volumus etiam et ordinamus, ac eisdem decano et 
praabeiidariis concedimus per praesentes, quod praedictua 
decanus et duodecim praebendarii dicti sint de se in re et 

B b 4 



S76 A COLLECTION 



*•>'-• ;''«ii:-!i 



BOOK nomine unum corpus 0QrpQnitum» habeantq; 
'^^' perpotuani) et ae gerent, cKhibebtint, «t oooupabunt sedan, 
oardinationem, x^^las et statuta, &b per hos in qinadam in* 
dentura an posterum fiend, qaecifioand. et dedarand* JSt 
quod idem decanus et prsebendarii et suooessoces aui, deciu 
nus et capitulum ecclesise cathedralis Sancti Petri Westm. 
in perpetuum vocabuntur, appellabitntur : £t quod praefii- 
tus decanus et prsebendarii ecckass cathedralis pr^edictae et 
sucoessores sui nnt et in perpetuum erunt capitulum ep- 
scopatus Westm. sitq; idem capitulum prsefat* Thomse et 
sucoessoribus suis ^iscopis Westm. perpetuis futuris tem- 
poribus aonexum, incorponitum et unitum disdem modo et 
forma quibus decanus et capitulum eoclense cathedridis 
Sancti Pauli in dvitate nostra London, episcopo London, 
aut sedi ejnscqMili London, annexa, inoorporata et unit, 
exist, ipsosq; decanum et prsebendarios unum corpus oorpo- 
ratum in re et nomine fiunmus, creamus, et stabilimus, et 
eos pro uno corpore facimus, declaramus, ordioamus et ac- 
ceptamus, habeantq; 8uocesd<xiem perpetuam; et quod 
ipse decanus et capitulum eorumq; sucoessores per nomen 
decani et capitulum eoclesise cathedralis beati Petri Westm. 
prosequi, clamare, placitare possint et impladtare, defendere 
et defendi, respondere et responderi, in quibuscunq; tem- 
pore et curiis legum nostrarum et alibi, in et super omnibus 
et singulis causis, actionibus, sectis, demand, brevibus et 
querelis, realibus, spiritualibus, personalibus et mixtis, et in 
omnibus aliis rebus, causis et materiis, prout decanus et ca- 
pitulum Sancti Pauli London, agere aut focere possunt: 
et per idem nomen maneria, dominia, terrse, tenementa, et 
C8?tera qusecunq; hsereditamenta, possessiones, proficua^ et 
emolumenta tarn spiritualia dve ecclesiastica quam tempo- 
ralia, et alia quaecunq; per nos per literas nostras patentes, 
hseredum vel successorum nostrorum, seu per aliquam per- 
sonam vel personas quascunq; eis et successoribus suis vel 
aliter secundum leges nostras, vel hseredum seu successorum 
nostrorum dand. seu concedend. capere, recipere, et perqui- 
rere, dare^ alienare, et dimittere posdnt et valeant, et gene- 
raliter omnia alia et singula capere, recipere, perquirere, 



of RECORDS. »n 

ire, alieoafe, et dimittere^ ac faoere et exequi, prout et BOOK 
0dein modo et foima, quibus decanus et capitulum pra&» ' 

ict. cathedndis eccleae Sancti Pauli in pnediota dvitate 
Dfitra London, capere, recipere, perquirere, dare, alienare, 
; dimittere, ac faoere aut exequi posant, et non aliter, neq; 
iiquo alio modo : Et quod decanus et capitulum ecclesice 
ithedralis bead Petri Westm. et succesaores sui in perpe^ 
lum habebunt commune sigillum, ad omnimodas caitaa, 
mlentias, et csetera scripta, vel facta sua fiend, eos vel ec« 
lesiam cathedralem prsedict. aliquo modo tangen. nve con- 
mend- ngilland. Et insuper volumus et per praeflentet 
oncedimus et ordinamus, quod prapdicti ejniicopus Westra. 
t quilibet successorum suorum }Nro tempore existen. et pra»- 
lictus decanus et capitulum ecclesiae cathedralis bead Petri 
Yestm. et quilibet successorum suorum habeant plenam 
Mitestatem et facultatem faciendi, recijnendi, dandi, alien- 
ndi, dimittendi, exequendi et agendi omnia et singula 
[uae epifloopus London, et decanus et capitulum Sancti 
?auli London, conjunctim et divisim facere, redpere, dare, 
lienare, dimittere, exequi aut agere possint. Volumus 
itiam et ordinamus, ac per prsesentes statuimus, quod acchi- 
liaconus Midd. qui nunc est et successores sui sunt deinceps 
a perpetuum separati et exonerati et prorsus Uberati a ju- 
isdictione, potestate, jure et authoritate episcopi lA>ndon. 
It successorum suorum, ac ab ecclesia cathedrali Sancti 
?auli London, ab omniq; jure, potestate et authoritate ejus- 
lem ipnusq; archidiaconi, et successores suos per prsesentes 
eparamus, exoneramus, penitus in perpetuum liberamus, 
lundemq; archidiaconum et successores suos decemimus, 
tatuimus, ordinamus, ac stabilimus in simili statu, modo, 
brma et jure esse, ac deinceps in perpetuum fore, in prse- 
licta ecclesia cathedrali Westm. quibus ipse aut aliquis 
ircedecessorum suorum unquam fuit in ecclesia cathedrali 
Sancti Pauli London. Statuimus etiam et ordinamus ac 
yer praesentes volumus et concedimus, quod prsedictus Tho- 
naa episcopus Westm. et successores sui episcc^i Westm. 
labeant, teneant et possideant, in omnibus et per omnia au- 
boritatem, potestatem, jus et jurisdictionem, de et super 



878 A COLLECTION 

BOOK archidiaoonatu Midd. et archidiacono et successcnibus snus^ 
tarn plene et integre ad omnem effectum quam episoopin 
London, qui nunc est aut aliquis prsedecessorum suorum 
habet aut habuit, aut habere debuit vel usus fuit. Volumus 
autem ac per prsesentes concedimus tafti prsefato efMsoopo 
quam decano et capitulo, quod habeat et habebit, habeant 
et habebunt, has literas nostras patentes sub magno agillo 
nostro Anglise debito modo fiactas et sigillatas, absq; fine seu 
feod. magno vel parvo nobis in Hanaperio nostro seu alibi 
ad usum nostrorum, proinde quoquo modoreddend. solvoid. 
vel faciend. eo quod expressa mentio, et cast. In cujus rei, 
&c. Teste rege apud Westm. decimo septimo die Decern- 
bris anno regni regis Henrici Octavi trigeamo secundo. 



XXIV. 

A proclamation ordained by the king's fnyestyj witii the ad- 
vice of his honourable councUjJbr the Bible of the largest 
Of id greatest volume to be had in every church ; devised 
the sixth of May ^ the 38 yea/r of the king's most graciouB 
reign, 

Hegirt. Whereby injunctions heretofore set forth by the author- 

Bonner. j^y Qf the king^s royal majesty, supream head of the church 
of this his realm of England, it was ordained and com- 
manded, amongst other things, that in all and singular 
parish churches, there should be provided, by a certmn day 
now expired, at the costs of the curats and parishioners, 
Bibles containing the Old and New Testament in the Eng- 
lish tongue, to be fixed and set up openly in every of the 
said parish churches ; the which godly commandment and 
injunction, was to the only intent that every of the king's 
majesty'*s loving subjects, minding to read therein, might, 
by occasion thereof, not only consider and perceive the 
great and ineffable omnipotent power, promise, justice, 
mercy and goodness of Almighty God ; but also to learn 
thereby to observe God's commandments, and to obey their 
soveraign lord, and high powers, and to exercise godly 



OF RECORDS. SV9 

r, and to me themadYes aorardn^ to their vootimMs BOOK 
in a pure and anoere Chiistiaii life, without murmur or 
grudging : by the whidi iDJuuctioDs, the kiiig*8 royal ma> 
jesty intended that his loving subjects should have and use 
the commodities of' the reading of the said Bibles, for the 
purpose above rdiearsed, humbly, meekly, reverently, and 
obediently, and not that any <^ them should read the said 
Bibles with high and loud vcHoes, in time <^ the edebration 
of the hxAj mass, and other divine services used in the 
diurcji; or that any his lay subjects reading the same, should 
presume to take upon them any common disputation, aigu- 
ment, or exposition <^ the mysteries therein contained ; but 
that every such lay-man should, humbly, meekly, and reve- 
rently, read the same for his own instruction, edification, 
and amendment of his life, according to God'^s holy word 
therein mentioned. And notwithstanding the king^s said 
most godly and gracious commandment and injunction, in 
form as is aforesaid, his royal majesty is informed, that di- 
vers and many towns and parishes within this his realm, have 
m^ected their duties in the accomplishment thereof, whereof 
his highness marvelleth not a little ; and minding the exe- 
cution of his said former most godly and gracious injunc- 
tions, doth straitly charge and command, that the curats 
and parishioners, of every town and parish within this his 
realm of England, not having already Bibles provided with- 
in their parish churches, shall on this side the feast of AU- 
Saints next coming, buy and provide Bibles of the largest 
and greatest volume, and cause the same to be set and fixed 
in every of the said parish -churches, there to be used as is 
aforesaid, according to the said former injunctions, upon 
piun that the curat and inhabitants of the parishes and 
towns, shall lose and forfeit to the king'^s majesty, for every 
month that they shall lack and want the said Bibles, after 
the same feast of All-Saints, 40^. the one half of the same 
fcifeit to be to the king^s majesty, and the other half to him 
or them which shall first find and present the same to the 
king's majesties council. And finally, the king^s royal ma* 
jesty doth declare and signify to all and angular his loving 



J 



880 A COLLECTION 

BOOK subjects, that to the intent they may have Ae said Bibles of 
^^^' the greatest volume, at equal and reasonable prices, his 
highness, by the advice of his council, hath ordained and 
taxed, that the sellers thereof shall not take for any of the 
sud Bibles unbound, above the price of ten shillings; and 
for every of the said Bibles well and sufficiently bound, 
trimmed and clasped, not above twelve shillings, upon pam 
the seller to lose, for every Bible sold contrary to his high- 
nesses proclamation, four shillings; the one moiety thereof 
to the king^s majesty, and the other moiety to the finder 
and presenter of the defaulter, as is aforesaid. And bis 
highness straitly chargeth and commandeth, that all and 
angnlar ordinaries, having ecclesiastical jurisdiction withm 
this his church and realm of England, and dominicm of 
Wales, that they, and every of them, shall put thdr ef- 
fisctual endeavours, that the curats and parishioners diall 
obey and accomplish this his majesty^s proclamation and 
commandment, as they tender the advancement of the king^s 
most gracious and godly purpose in that behalf, and as they 
will answer to his highness for the same. 

God save the KING. 



BooDer. 



XXV. 

An ctdmonition and advertisement given by the bisliop of 
London, to ail readers of this Bible in the English 
tongue. 

Register, To tlie intent that a good and wholsome thing, godly 
and vertuously, for honest intents and purposes, set forth 
for many, be not hindred or maligned at, for the abuse, de- 
fault, and evil behaviour of a few, who for lack of discretion, 
and good advisement, commonly without respect of time, or 
other due circumstances, proceed rashly and unadvisedly 
therein ; and by reason thereof rather hinder than set for- 
ward the thing that is good of itself: it shall therefore be 
very expedient, that whosoever repaireth hither to read this 
book, or any such like, in any other place, he prepare him- 



OF RECORDS. 881 

adf chiefly and principally with all devotioii, humility, and book 
qoiecnesa, to be edified and made the better thereby ; ad> 
joining thereto his perfect and most bounden duty oi[ obe- 
dience to the king^s majesty, our most gracious and dread 
•OFeraign lord^ and supream head, especially in accomplish- 
iQg his graces most honourable injunctions and conunand- 
ments, given and made in that behalf. And right exp&- 
(Bent, yea, necessary it shall be also, that leaving behind 
him vain glory, hypocrisy, and all other carnal and corrupt 
affisctions, he bringing with him discretion, honest intent, 
charity, reverence, and quiet behaviour, to and for the edi- 
ficatioo of his own soul, without the hindrance, lett, or dis. 
torbanoe of any other his Christian brother ; evermore fore- 
seeing that no number of people be specially congr^^e 
therefore to make a multitude ; and that no exposition be 
made thereupon otherwise than it is declared in the book it 
self; and that especially regard be had, no reading thereof 
be used, allowed, and with noise in the time of any divine 
service, or sermon; or that in the same be used any diq)u* 
tation, contention, or any other misdemeanour ; or finally 
that any man justly may reckon himself to be oflended 
thereby, or take occasion to grudg or malign thereat. 

God save the KING. 



XXVI. 

Injunctions given by Bonner^ bishop of London^ to his 

clergy. 

Injunctions made by the consent and authority of meKegi»t. 
Edmund Bonner bishop of London, in the year of ourf0,°°3'' 
Lord God 1542. and in the 34 year of the reign of our 
sovereign lord, Henry the Eighth, by the grace of God, 
king of England, France, and Ireland, defender of faith, 
and supream head here in earth, next under God, of the 
church of England and Ireland. All which and singular 
injunctions, by the authority given to me of God, and by 
our said soveraign lord the king's majesty, I exhort, require, 




A COLLECTION 



tiOOK .uhI iisu HMnmuHl. ail umt su^ulmr panoiM, vican, cunu, 
• ^mI .nauiim'-tinesis. «iih othtx ol the clerg[y, whu§oeH 
tK<v- 'w. <>(' my litucns .md ^uriadictiDa t^ Lonckn, toofr 
<«nr«. k.mi, .tiid ;>ern}nn. jcmnliDf^ aa it coaoemeth etm 
>f 'hem, .11 ^t^r-nJv •[' .Reir vibedieocc:. and aUo upoa poi , 
,-xum«Ki -!i til -UL-a ^w*, <[atiiGea. and acdinances ctf tb 
'TMliii. ui rivv uav nmr. .md be objected againK thc^ 
MX*, i.ir icauv anw luRBiter. ^ bnakiiig and i>-ioIatii^ d 

V'rxf. ?!iut iHu imi .•wfv jc yaa, ^faaU. with all (Bt 
j«iKv. uHt aiTticui <owuwiiiXw ■jfa oc rre jad ktKp. and OOK 
V V '.^ivr' wt juu itot. D ■.!» JlUiiuuK ill vuuT po«cni 
mI iin^ <«r)t£>tijr tK .vtiivoD^ n' OK an^'s iucaneaB mat 

«T irrtti If lis .{nKw juiOumv. jod aai ve. jod ensvt/ 
viftii iir lie wttLT iv.TufTmiuvs 'iMnoF. aiail nmnde K 
hov t' \'tf^- M \w ^tmt: n vmmc, t ■»ni»TitiMJ. j^i » v 
*Oi"m»f 'ti*'H icwniitiii'v 

'!'■« "'iiii •■■'"— tMr^ui).. "Kar.. inu rorai^ iosiil TEsd otb 
Mii>' •iMij[t'i|i''- d-iic- f'-'fr— . ui;?. iiiu sxtamiT ic -zm fi^«=. sod 
•tin- vfi' i><! t'liMt in-iiiiiufi . in Mint! natfr iuK^r or ispv 
ii«>'i> im|i>»>»Ml itiul HJIovnt) ii> Lliir Btiiirci nS Xjopiaaa. fvo- 
.ifrttlmr **'i"' Hlititiii" If i>)iupu!!. friin. 'in ttecuiuizic rftht 
lU'Kiti'' -i' M (II 1 1,..(. 11. tlw tnid rrf ri« Nrw T issauaeD- : lad 
'ti- vKiii* a 'iiiui-<)<:'< mmlu't) ic kiwjxirili uiul TKKOt m nv- 
t>i-i— I.-,-: < -nm m- 'Ah rfWiunui' and rscnai iberec^. c 
I . i'> ■■•ii> Mir -init" tt» *.';if«. (C im^ nf' them. <diili bt 
^-^. „„-,■,,. ^ .•,.•^■1 nt V' nn. nr itr» nT nrr nffictn^ ir 3^ 



r»,.,, T'.;,- -.-■■T ff »',tc O/ srWJC^C Mild JBVr>> i 

ft>4 aMMiii *i ISuch. bee* ^^in !mk!u&it» x io^^ 



tta \Maii)£ ijfx Ik 




884 A COLLECTION 

BOOK that tbey, nor any oi tbem from benoefbrth, do presume 
^ to solonniwte matrimony in their chuidies, cha{^)el8, or 
elsewhere^ between any persons that have been mmied be- 
£Mre, unless the said parson, vicar, curat, or priest, be fint 
plainly, fully, and sufficiently informed and certified of die 
decease of the wife or husband of him or her, or of botb^ 
that he shall marry, and that in writing, under the ordina- 
ries seal of the diocess, or place where he or she inhaUted 
or dwdt before, under pain of excommunication, and other- 
wise to be punished for doing the contrary^ according to 
the laws provided and made in that behalf. 

Item ; That ye, and every of you that be parsons, vicars, 
curats, and also chauntry-^priests and stipendiaries, do in- 
struct, teadi, and bring up in learning the best ye can, all 
such diildren of your parishioners as shall come to you for 
the same ; or at the least, to teach them to read En^ish, 
taking moderately therefore of their fiiends that be able to 
pay, so that thereby they may the better learn and know 
how to believe, how to pray, how to live to Grod^s pleasure. 

Item ; That every curat do at all times his best diligence 
to stir, move, and reduce such as be at discord, to peace, 
concord, love, charity, and one to remit and forgive one 
another, as often and howsoever they shall be grieved or 
offended : and that the curat shew and give example there- 
of, when and as often as any variance or discord shall happen 
to be between him and any of his cure. 

Item; Where some firoward persons, partly for malice, 
hatred, displeasure, and disdain ; neglect, contemn, and de^ 
spise their curats, and such as have the cure and charge of 
their souls; and partly to hide and cloak their leud and 
naughty living, as they have used all the year before, use 
at length to be confessed of other priests which have not the 
cure of their souls ; wherefore I will and require you to de- 
clare, and show to your parishioners, that no testimonials 
brought from any of them, shall stand in any effect ; nor 
that any such persons shall be admitted to God^s board, or 
receive their communion, until they have submitted them- 
selves to be confessed of their own curats, (strangers only 



OF RECORDS. 885 

except,) or else upon arduous and urgent causes and conn- book 
derations, they be otherwise dispensed with in that behalf, ^*^' 
eidier by me, or by my oflScers aforesaid. 

Item ; That whereupon a detestable and abominable prac- 
tice universally r^gning in your parishes, the young people, 
jBiid other ill-disposed persons doth use upon the Sundays 
and holy-days, in time of divine service, and preaching the 
word of Gkxl, to resort to ale-houses, and there exerciseth 
unlawful games, with great swearing, blasphemy, drunken- 
n^ta, and other enormities, so that good and devout persons 
be much offended therewith : wherefore I require and oom^ 
mand you, to declare to such as keepeth ale-houses, or ta- 
verns, within your parishes, that at such times firom hence- 
forth, they shall not suffer in their houses any such unlaw- 
ful and ungodly assemblies ; neither receive such persons 
to bowling and drinking at such seasons, into their houses, 
under pain of excommunication, and otherwise to be pu- 
nished for their so doing, according to the laws in that 
behalf. 

Item ; That all curats shall declare openly in the pulpit, 
twice every quarter, to their parishioneifB, the seven deadly 
sins, and Uie Ten Commandments, so that the people there- 
by may not only learn how to obey, honour, and serve God, 
their prince, superiours, and parents, but also to avoid and 
eschew nn and vice, and to live vertuously, following God^s 
conunandments and his laws. 

Item ; That where I am credibly informed, that certain 
priests of my diocess and jurisdiction, doth use to go in an 
unseemly and unpriestly habit and apparel, with unlawful 
tonsures, carrying and having upon them also armour and 
weapons, contrary to all wholsome and godly laws and or- 
dinances, more like persons of the lay, than of the clergy, 
which may and doth minister occasion to light persons, and 
to persons unknown, where such persons come in place, to 
be more licentious both of their communication, and also of 
their acts, to the great slander of the clergy : wherefore in 
the avoiding of such slander and obloquy hereafter, I ad- 
monish and command all and singular parsons, vicars, cu- 

voL. 1. p. 2. c c 




9M A COLLECmOS 

_ inlidnui^ or booAa- AaH d«cQ and ndMlit withm vj 
Aiaoem- mai jara&axm. tbat fian heoee fo r th they, od 
fvtiry tf ilun. do sw >nd vmr meet, c u nTenient, md it- 
n« ifiparfL «iih diar iiiimiiih i acoonUi^y, whereby tb^ 
MIT W Lncnrs u all times from bj-pei^ile, and to be of di 
cdcrj^, w Umt anend to aroid aad escbev the penaltj i^ 
Ar h«v «>'damed in Out bebalf. 

Ana i Tlua bo panon, vicar, or other betie6ced noi, 
h«nif CMfc «iihiB KIT dioena and jurisdiction, do sufit 
aaijr pfint lo sbt viaas a*' to bare an; service within tbdi 
curv, uiH«« thev Grtt pTt kimwledg, and present than *r& 
the fetters at their orders to ine as ordinary, or to nj 
uffcvn deputed ia that behdf ; aod the s^d priest so fte- 
wBObed, ahaU be bv me, or my nid officers, found aUe and 
•ufineot tbereuotOL 

lUm : That every curat, not ooly in his preachings, ofia 
KTOoos, aod coUatioDB made to the people, but also at sO 
other times necessary, do perswade, exhort, and monish the 
peupte, being of his cure, whatsoever they be, to bewan 
•nd abstain from swearing and blaspheming of the half 
uaiue of God, or any part c^Chmt's most precious bodf 
or blood. And likewise to beware, and abstain from cun- 
ing, banning, chiding, scolding, backbiting, slandering, and 
lying. And also from talking and jangling in the churdi, 
r«[MH.nally in time of divine service or sermon-tinie- And 
sviublably to abstain from adultery, fornication, gluttony, 
and drunkenness : and if they, or any of them, be found 
nuloriously faulty or infamed upon any of the said crimei 
aw) uiTonvos, then to detect them at every visitatioo, or 
Mioner, as the case shall require, so that the said offenden 
may be oorrected and reformed to the example (^ others. 

JletH i That no priest from henceforth do use any un> 
Uwftil games, or frequently use any ale-bouses, taverns, or 
my suspeot place at any unlawful times, or any light cooi- 
fm\\ , but Ottly for their necessaries, as they, and any of ibem, 
wilt avuul the danger that may ensue thereupon. 

Jfcwa ; That iu the plagwstime. no dead bodies or ovpaes 



S1.3B 




'» ■aiL' 



f!r 



Oi 



»:• r* ' • *- 



r*r^ii. 



iacTL- . 






m 



S "r-^~ ;_; 



t- 



»^ 



%• 



Xii 3:1:;?-=- 



. — t 






'■ • 



• ^ 



U1W.--1 - zz^ :r.r 



. * ^ 



. V 

\ 



W IllH'-' TUT I.— ' -• - *- ^ — ' 



I . 



* \ 






k « 



888 A COLLECTION 

BOOK shop of London, your ordinary, or by mine authMi^. In 
^"' the which Epistle and Gk>spe], ye diall note and oonader 
diligently, certain godly and devout places, which may in- 
oense and stir the hearers to obedience of good works and 
prayers : and in case any notable ceremony used to be ob- 
served in the church, shall happen that day when any 
preaching shall be appointed, it shall be meet and conve- 
nient that the preacher declare and set forth to the people 
the true meaning of the same, in such sort that the people 
may perceive thereby, what is meant and signified by sudi 
ceremony, and also know how to use and accept it to thor 
own edifying. Furthermore, that no preacher shall rage or 
rail in his sermon, but coldly, discreetly, and charitably, 
open, declare, and set forth the excellency of vertue^ and to 
suppress the abomination of m and vice ; every preadier 
shall, if time and occaaon will serve, instruct and teach bis 
audience, what prayer is used in the church that day, and 
for what thing the church prayeth, specially that day, to 
the intent that all the people may pray together with one 
heart for the same ; and as occasion will serve, to shew and 
declare to the people what the sacraments signifieth, what 
strength and efficacy they be of, how every man should use 
them reverently and devoutly at the receiving them. And 
to declare wherefore the mass is so highly to be esteemed and 
honoured, with all the circumstances appertaining to the 
same. Let every preacher beware that he do not feed his 
audience with any fable, or other histories, other than be 
can avouch and justify to be written by some allowed writer. 
And when he hath done all that he will say and utter for 
that time, he shall then in few words recite again, the 
pith and effect of his whole sermon, and add thereunto as 
he shall think good. 

Item ; That no parson, vicar, curat, or other priest, hav- 
ing cure of souls within my diocess and jurisdiction, shall 
from henceforth permit, sufiPer, or admit any manner of 
person, of whatsoever estate or condition he be, under the 
degree of a bishop, to preach, or make any sermon or col- 
lation opeiily to the people within their churches, chappels, 



OF RECORDS. 889 

cur elsewhere within their cures, unless he that shall so preach BOOK 
have obtained before special licence in that behalf, of our 
soveraign lord the king, or of me Edmund, bishop of Lon- 
don, your (nonary; and the same licence so obtained, 
shall then and there really bring forth in writing under seal, 
and shew the same to the said parson, vicar, cuHit, or 
priest, before the beginning of his sermon, as they will 
avoid the extream penalties of the laws, statutes, and ordi- 
nances, provided and established in that behalf, if they pre- 
sumptuously do attempt any thing to the contrary. 

Item ; I desire, require, exhort, and command you, and 
every of you, in the name of God, that ye firmly, faithfully, 
and diligently, to the uttermost of your powers, do observe, 
fulfil, and keep all and singular these mine injunctions. 
And that ye, and every of you, being priests, and having 
cure, or not cure, as well benefice as not beneficed, within 
my diocess and jurisdiction, do procure to have a copy of 
the same injunctions, to the intent ye may the better ob- 
serve, and cause to be observed the contents thereof. 



^ 7^ namei of books prohibited^ delivered to the euraiee^ 
anno 1542. to the intent thctt they shall present them wiA 
the names of the owners, to their ordinary ^ if they find 
any such within their parishes. 

The Disputation between the Father and the Son. 
The Supplication of Beggars ; the author Fish. 
The Revelation of Antichrist. 
The Practice of Prelates; written by Tindall. 
The Burying of the Mass, in English Rithme. 
The Book of Friar Barnes, twice printed. 
The Matrimony of Tindall. 

The Exposition of Tindall, upon the 7th. chap, to the Co^ 
rinth. 

* There is, in a manuscript in tlie Lambeth library, a lift of prohibited 
books not eorresponding with the above; wldch therefore is given in the 
fi^iiitk?nft^ Appendix to the whole of this work. 

cc8 



890 A COLLECTION 

BOOK The Exposiuon of Tindall, upon the Epistles Canonick of 
^"' St- John. 

The New Testament of Tindall'^s Translation, with his Pre- 
face before the whole Book, and before the Epistles of St. 
Paul ad Rom. 

The Preface made in the English Prymmers, by Marshall. 

The Church of John Rastall. 

The Table, Glosses, Marginal, and Preface before the Epi- 
stle of St. Paul Roman, of Thomas Matthews doing, and 
printed beyond the sea without piiviledg, set in his Bible 
in English. 

The A. B. C against the Clergy, 

The Book made by Frier Roys against the Seven Sacra- 
ments. 

The wicked Mammon. 

The Parable of the wicked Mammon. 

The Liberty of a Christian Man. 

Orttdus Animar. in English. 

The Supper of the Lord, by G. Joye. 

Frith^s Disputation against Purgatory. 

Tindairs Answer to sir T. Morels Defence of Purgatory. 

The Prologue to Genesis, translated by Tindall. ^ 

The Prologues to the other four Books of Moses. 

The Obedience of a Christian Man. 

The Book made by sir J. Oldcastle. 

The Sume of Scripture. 

The Preface before the Psalter in English. 

The Dialogue between the Gentleman and Ploqghman. 

The Book of Jonas in English. 

The Dialogue of Goodale. 

Defenaorium Paris. 

The Sume of Christianity. 

The Mirrour of them that be Sick and in Pain. 

Treatise of the Supper of the Lord, by Calwyn. 

Every one of Calwyn^s Works. 



OF RECORDS. 801 

XXVII. BOOK 

III. 

A CoBection qf passages out of the canon laWy made by 

Cranmer^ to shew the necessity of refbtrming it. An 



Dbt. 2S. Omnes de mcyor, et obedient, solit* extra. De ma- 
Jorit. et obedient. Unam sanctam. 

He that knowledgeth not himself to be under the Ushop Ex MSS. 
of Rome, and that the bishop of Rome is ordained by Grod g^ '^' 
to have primacy over all the world, is an heretick, and can- 
not be saved, nor is not of the flock of Christ. 

Dist. 10. De sententia excommunicationis, noverit 25. q. 1 1. 

omne. 
Princes laws, if they be against the canons and decrees of 
the bishop of Rome, be of no force nor strength. 

Dist. 19, 20, 24. g.l. J recta memor. Quotiens hcsc est. 

25.^.1. General, violatores. 
All the decrees of the bishop of Rome ought to be kept 
perpetually of every man, without any repugnancy, as Gt)d^s 
word spoken by the mouth of Peter ; and whosoever doth 
not receive them, neither availeth them the catholick faith, 
nor the four evangelists, but they blaspheme the Holy 
Ghost, and shall have no forgiveness. 

S5. g. 1. GeneralL 

' All kings, bishops, and noblemen, that believe or suffer 

the bishop of Rome^s decrees in any thing to be violate, be 

accursed, and for ever culpable before God, as transgressors 

of the catholick faith. 

Dist. 21. Quamvis, et 24. q. 1. A recta memor. 
The see of Rome hath neither spot nor wrinkle in it, nor 
cannot err. 

55. q. 1. Ideo de senten. et re judicata; dejurefurando Ucet 
ad apostolicce U. 6. de jurejurando. 

The bishop of Rome is not bound to any decrees, but he 
may compel, as weU the clergy as lay-men, to receive his 
decrees and canon-law. 

c c 4 



898 A COLLECTION 

BOOK 9. 7* 2* Ipsi cuncta. Nemo x. q. 6. dudum aUorum. 17. q. 4. 

Si quis de bapHs. et ejtss effecht mqfores. 
The bishop of Rome hath authority to judge all men, 
and specially to discern the articles of the fidth, and that 
without any council, and may assoil them that the council 
hath damned ; but no man hath authority to judge him, 
nor to meddle with any thing that he hath judged, neither 
* emperor, king, people, nor the clergy : and it is not lawful 

for any man to dispute of his power. 
gr. Duo sunt S5. q, 6. Alios nos sanctorum Juraios in Cle- 
men, de hcsretids out qfficium. 
The bishop of Rome may excommunicate emperors and 
princes, depose them from their states, and assoil their sub- 
^ jects from their oath and obedience to them, and so con- 
strain them to rebellion. 

De mcffor. et obedien. soKt* Clement, de sefUentia et rejudi- 

coita pastoral. 
The emperor is the bishop of Rome^s subject, and the 
bishop of Rome may revoke the emperor^s sentence in tan- 
poral causes. 

De elect, et electi potestate venerabUem. 
It belongeth to the bishop of Rome to allow or disallow 
the emperor after he is elected ; and he may translate the 
empire from one region to another. 

De supplenda negliffen. prcelat. grand, lu 6. 
The bishop of Rome may appoint coadjutors unto 
princes. 

Dist. 17. Si modo sinodum regtda. Nee licuit multum. Con- 

cUia, 96. ubinam. 
There can be no council of bishops without the authority 
of the see o{ Rome ; and the emperor ought not to be pre- 
sent at the council, except when matters of the faith be en- 
treating, which belong universally to every man. 

2. q. 6. 
Nothing may be done against him that appealeth unto 
Rome. 

1. ;. S. Jliorum dist. 40. Si papa. Dist. 96. Satis. 
The bishop of Rome may be judged of none but of God 



OF RECORDS. 898 

only ; for altho^ he ndther regard his own salvation, nor no BOOK 
man^s else, but draw down with himself innumerable people 
by heaps unto hell ; yet may no mortal man in this world 
presume to reprehend him : forasmuch as he is called Grod, 
he may not be judged o{ man, for God may be judged of 
no man. 

8. z, q. 5. 
The bishop of Rome may open and shut heaven unto men. 

Dist. 40. Non nos. 
The see of Rome receiveth holy men, or else maketh 
them holy. 

De penUenHa. Dist 1. Serpens. 
He that maketb a lye to the bishop of Rome oommitteth 
sacriledg. 

De consecra. Dist 1 . De locorum prtecepta, Ecclesia de elecL 

et electi potestcUeJundamenta. 
To be senator, captain, patrician, governor, or officer of 
Rome^ none shall be elected or pointed, without the express 
licence and special consent of the see of Rome. 

De eUctione et electi potestate venerMlem. 
It appertaineth to the bishop of Rome to judge which 
oaths ought to be kept, and which not 

Dejurejurand, Si vera. 15. q. 6. Authoritatem. 
And he may absolve subjects from their oath of fidelity^ 
and absolve from other oaths that ought to be kept. 
Dejbro competent. Ex tenore. De donat. inter virum 
et uxorem dependentia. QuiJiUi stmt legittime per vene* 
rabilem. De elect, et electi potestate Jundamenta. Ex^ 
travag. de ffuyorit. et obedient, unam sanctam. Deju^f 
diciis novit. 

The bishop of Rome is judge in temporal things^ and 
hath two swords, spiritual and tempoitd. 

De JuBreticis muUorum* 
The Inshop of Rome may give authority to arrest men, 
and imprison them in manacles and fetters. 

Extrav. de consuetudme super genUs* 
The bishop of Rome may cmnpel princes to receive his 
l^ts. 



S94 A COLLECTION 

BOOK De truga etpace. Trugaa. 

^^^' It belongeth also to him to appcnnt and command peace 

and truce to be observed and kept, or not. 

Depraibend. et dig. dilectus ei U. 6. licet. 
The collation of all spiritual promotions appertain to the 
bishop of Rome. 

De excessibits prcBlcttorufn. Sicutunire. 
The bishop of Rome may unite bishopricks together, and 
put one under another at his pleasure. 

Lu 6. de pceniajelicxs. 
In the chapter Felicis U. 6. de pcenisj is the most partial 
and unreasonable decree made by Bonifacius 8. that ever 
was read or heard, against them that be adversaries to any 
cardinal of Rome, or to any clerk, or reli^us man of the 
bishop of Homers family. 

Dist. 28. Coneulendum. IKst. 96. Si impercUor. 11. 9. 1. 
Quod derictis. Nemo nuMus. Clericum, ^c. ei q. SL Quod 
vero de eentetU. excommuniccUion. Si Judex q, 2. q. 6. Si 
quis dejbro competent. NuUtis, Si quia. Ex transmissa. 
dejbro compet. in 6 sectdares* 

Laymen may not be judges to any of the clergy, nor com- 
pel them to pay their undoubted debts, but the bishops only 
must be their judges. 

Dejbro competent. Cum sit licet. 
Rectors of churches may convent such as do them wrong, 
whither they will, before a spiritual judge, or a temporal. 

Idem ex parte dilecti. 
A layman being spoiled, may convent his adversaries be- 
fore a spiritual judge, whether the lords of the feod consent 
thereto or not. 

Ibidem eignificcistiy et 11. 9. l.placuit. 
A layman may commit his cause to a spiritual judge; but 
one of the clergy may not commit hb cause to a temporal 
judge, without the consent of the bishop. 

Ne cUrici vel monachi. Secundum. 
Laymen may have no benefices to farm. 



OF RECORDS. 805 

De senieniia excommunicationis. Naverit extra, de pcem- BOOK 

tenAi et remiss. 4t. etsi. ^^^' 

All they that make, or write any statutes contrary to the 
liberties of the church ; and all princes, rulers, and counsel- 
lors, where such statutes be made, or such customs ob- 
served, and all the judges and others that put the same in 
execution ; and where such statutes and customs have been 
made and observed of old time, all they that put them not 
out of their books be excommunicate, and that so griev- 
ously^ that they cannot be assoiled but only by the Inshop 
of Rome. 

De immunitaie ecclesice. Non minus adversus. Quia quium 

et in 6. clericis* 
The clergy, to the relief of any common necessity, can no- 
thing confer without the consent of the bishop of Rome ; 
nor it is not lawful for any layman to lay any impodtion of 
taxes, subsidies, or any charges upon the clergy. 

J>ist.. 97. Hoc capUuJo et 63. Nuttus et qtuB sequuntur. 

Non oiiiB cum laic. 
Laymen may not meddle with elections of the clergy, nor 
with any other thing that belongeth unto them. 

Dejurejurando. Nimis. 
The clergy ought to give no oath of fidelity to their tem- 
poral governors, except they have temporalities of them. 

Dist. 96. Bene quidem. 1% q. 2. Apostolicos. Quisquis. 
The goods of the church may in no wise be alienated, 
but whosoever receiveth or buyeth them, is bound to resti- 
tution ; and if the chiurch have any ground which is little 
or nothing worth, yet it shall not be ^ven to the prince ; 
and if the prince will needs buy it, the sale shall be void 
and of no strength* 

18. q. 2. Non UcecU. 
It is not lawful for the bishop of Rome to alienate or 
mortgage any lands of the church, for every manner of ne- 
cesaty, except it be houses in cities, which be veiy chaige- 
able to support and maintain. 



896 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Dist. 96. Qids nunquam, 3. q. 6. AccusaHo 11. q. 1. Cai^ 
tinua nuttus testinumiiim rdaium experientuB. Si quii- 
quam. Si qu€e, Sicut H(Uuimu8y nuUus de perwna, 
Siquis. 

Princes ougbt to obey bishops, and the decrees of the 
church, and to submit their heads unto the bishops, and not 
to judge over the bishops ; for the bishops ought to be for- 
bom, and to be judged of no layman. 

De tnqfor, et obedien, sdlUe. 
Kings and princes ought not to set bishops beneath them, 
but reverently to rise against them, and to asngn them an 
honourable seat by them. 

11. J. 1. Quuecunque. ReUUum. Si qui omnes vclumus. 

PlacuH. 
All manner of causes, whatsoever they be, spiritual or tem- 
poral, ought to be determined and judged by the clergy. 

• Ibidem omnes. 

No judge ou^t to refuse the witness of one bishop, altho' 
he be but alone. 

De hcBreticis ad abolendam^ et in Clementinis ut qfficium. 
Whosoever teacheth or thinketh of the sacraments other- 
wise than the see of Rome doth teach and observe, and all 
they that the same see doth judge hereticks, be excommu- 
nicate. 

And the bishop of Rome may compel by an oath, all 
rulers and other people, to observe, and cause to be ob- 
served, whatsoever the see of Rome shall ordain concerning 
heresie, and the fautors thereof; and who will not obey, he 
may deprive them of their dignities. 

Clement de reliq. et venerate sanctorum. Si Dominus ex- 
travag. de reliq. et venerat. sanctorum. Cum pne ex- 
celsa: de pcenitent. et remiss, antiquorum, et Clemen, 
unigenitus. Quemadmodum, 

We obtain remission of an, by observing of certain feasts, 
and certain pilgrimages in the jubilee, and other prescribed 
times, by virtue of the bishop of Rome^s pardons. 



OF RECORDS. Hm 

jemteniUs et remistionibus extraoag. ca, 8. Et m Do- book 

• • • 111* 

rhofioever offendeth the liberties of the church, or doth 
ite any interdiction that cometh from Rome, or conspir- 
against the person, or statute of the bishop, or see of 
le ; or by any ways offendeth, disobeyeth, or rebelleth 
nst the said bishop, or see ; or that killeth a priest, or 
ideth personally against a bishop, or other prelate ; or 
deth, spoileth, withholdeth, or wasteth lands belonging 
le church of Rome, or to any other church, immediately 
ect to the same; or whosoever invadeth any pilgrims 
go to Rome, or any suitors to the court of Rome, or 
lett the devolution of causes unto that court, or that 
any new charges or impositions, real or personal upon 
church, or ecclesiastical person ; and generally all others 
offend in the cases contained in the bull, which is usually 
lished by the bishops of Rome upon Maundy Thurs* 
; all these can be assoiled by no priest, bishop, arch- 
op, nor by none other, but only by the bishop of Rome, 
ly his express licence. 

%. 4. q, z. 
Lobbing of the clergy, and poor men, appertaineth unto 
judgment of the Inshops. 

2S. 9. g. 
le is no man-slayer that slayeth a man which is excom- 
aicate. 
)ist. 68. Tibi domino de sententia excommunicationis. 

Si judex. 
lere may be added the most tjrrannical and abominable 
is which the bishop of Rome exacts of the emperors; 
Clement, de jurejurando Romani dist. 6. 8. Tibi do^ 

De consecra. Dist. 1. Sicui. 
t is better not to consecrate, than to consecrate in a 
De not hallowed. 

De consecrat. Dist. 5. De hie manuSj uijefuni. 
confirmation, if it be ministred by any other than a bi- 
p, is of no value, nor is no sacrament of the churdi ; 

4 



898 A COLLECTION 

BOOK also confirmation is more to be had in reverence than bap- 
III 
* tbm ; and no man by baptism can be a Christian man with- 
out confirmation. 

De pcemUfU. Dist. 1. MuMpUx* 
A penitent person can have no remistton of his sin, bat 
by supplication of the priests. 



XXVIIL 

A mandate Jbr publishtng and using the prayers in the 

Englieh tongue. 

Mandatum domino episcopo London, direct : pro puiU- 

catione regiarum infunctionum. 

Regifter, MosT reverend father in God, right trusty and right 
mTmb' veil-beloved we greet you well, and let you wit, that call- 
ing to our remembrance the miserable state of all Chris- 
tendom, being at this present, besides all other troubles, so 
plagued with most cruel wars, hatred, and dissentions, as no 
place of the same almost (being the whole reduced to a very 
narrow comer) remaineth in good peace, agreement, and 
concord ; the help and remedy whereof far exceeding the 
power of any man, must be called for of him who only is 
able to grant our petitions, and never forsaketh nor repealeth 
any that firmly believe, and faithfully call on him ; unto 
whom also the example of scripture cncourageth us, in all 
these and other our troubles and necessities, to fly and to 
cry for aid and succour ; being therefore resolved to have 
continually from henceforth general processions, in all cities, 
towns, churches, and parishes of this our realm, said and 
sung, with such reverence and devotion as appertaineth. 
Forasmuch as heretofore the people, partly for lack of good 
instruction and calling, and partly for that they understood 
no part of such prayers or suffrages as were used to be sung 
and said, have used to come very slackly to the procession, 
when the same have been commanded heretofore : we have 
set forth certain godly prayers and sufirages in our native 
English tongue, which we send you herewith, signifying 



OF RECORDS. 399 

unto you, that for the spedal trust and confidence we have BOOK 
of your godly mind, and earnest desire, to the setting for- • 
ward of the glory of God, and the true worshipping of his 
most holy name, within that province committed by us unto 
you, we have sent unto you these sufirages, not to be for a 
month or two observed, and after slenderly considered, as 
other our injunctions have to our no little marvel, been 
used ; but to (he intent that as well the same, as other our 
injunctions, may be earnestly set forth by preaching good 
exhortations and otherwise to the people, in such sort as 
they feeling the godly taste thereof, may godly and joy- 
ously, with thanks, receive, embrace, and frequent the same, 
as appertaineth. Wherefore we will and command you, as 
you will answer unto us for the contrary, not only to cause 
these prayers and suffrages aforesaid to be published, fre- 
quent^, and openly used in all towns, churches, villages, 
and parishes of your own diocess, but also to fflgnify this 
our pleasure, unto all other bishops of your province, will- 
ing and commanding them in our name, and by virtue 
hereof, to do and execute the same accordingly. Unto 
whose proceedings, in the execution of this our command- 
ment, we will that you have a spedal respect, and make re- 
port unto us, if any shall not with good dexterity accomplish 
the same ; not failing, as our special trust is in you. 

At St. Jameses, Jun%% — regni 86. Directed to the 
archbishop of Canterbury. 



XXIX. 

The articles acknowledged by Shaxton^ late hp. ofSarum. 

The first ; Almighty God by the power of his word, Regwter, 
pronounced by the priest at mass in the consecration, tum-foi« joo', 
eth the bread and wine into the natural body and blood of 
our Saviour Jesus Christ ; so that after the consecration, 
there remaineth no substance of bread and wine, but only 
the substance of Christ, God and man. 



400 A COLLECTION 

BOOK The second; The said blessed sacrament, beii^ onoe 
^^* consecrate, is and remaineth still the very body and Uood 
of our Saviour Chiist, although it be reserved, and not pre> 
sently distributed. 

The third ; The same blessed saerament being consecrate, 
b and ought to be worshipped and ad<xred with godly ho- 
nour wheresoever it is, forasmuch as it is the bodv of Christ 
inseparably united to the Drity. 

The fourth; The church, by the ministraUon of the 
priest, oflereth daily at the mass for a sacrifice to Almighty 
God, the self-same body and blood of our Saviour Christ, 
under the form of bread and wine, in the remembrance and 
representation of Christ^s death and passion. 

The fifth ; The same body and blood which is offered in 
the mass, is the very propitiaUon and satisfaction fcHT the 
nns of the world ; forasmuch as it is the self same in sub- 
stance which was offered upon the cross for our redemption: 
and the oblation and action of the priest is also a sacrifice of 
praise and thanksgiving unto God for his benefits, and not 
the satisfaction for the sins of the world, for that is only to 
be attributed to Chrisf s passion. 

The sixth ; The said oblation, or sacrifice, so by the 
priest offered in the mass, is available and profitable both 
for the quick and the dead, altho^ it lieth not in the power 
of man to limit how much, or in what measure the same 
doth avail. 

The seventh ; It is not a thing of necessity, that the sa- 
crament of the altar should be ministred unto the people 
under both kinds of bread and wine : and it is none abuse 
that the same be ministred to the people under the one 
kind; forasmuch as in every of both the kinds, whole 
Christ, both body and blood Is contained. 

The eighth ; It is no derogation to the vertue of the mass, 
altho^ the priest do receive the sacrament alone, and none 
other receive it with him. 

The ninth ; The mass used in this realm of England is 
agreeable to the institution of Christ ; and we have in this 



OF RECORDS. 401 

diUTch of England, the very true sacrament, ^hich is the BOOK 
▼eiy body and blood of our Saviour Christ, under the form 
of bread and wine. 

The tenth ; The church of Christ hath, doth, and may 
lawfully order some priests to be ministers of the sacraments, 
altho' the same do not preach, nor be not admitted there- 
unto. 

The eleventh; Priests being once dedicated unto God 
by the order of priesthood, and all such men and women as 
have advisedly made vows unto God of chastity or widow- 
hood, may not lawfully marry after their said orders re- 
ceived, ac vows made. 

The twelfth ; Secret auricular confession is expedient and 
necessary to be retained, continued, and frequented in the 
church of Christ. 

The thirteenth ; The prescience and predestination of Al- 
mighty Grod, altho* in it self it be infallible, induceth no ne- 
cessity to the action of man, but that he may freely use the 
power of his own will or choice, the said presdence or pre- 
destination notwithstanding. 

I Nicholas Shaxton, with my heart do 
believe, and with my mouth do con- 
fess all these articles above-written to 
be true in every part. 
Ne despicicu hominem avertentem se a peccaio, 
neque improperes ei : memento quoniam omnes 
in corrupHone sumtiSj Ecclus. 8. 



A letter written by Lethington the secretary of Scotland^ to 
sir Wmiam CecU, the queen ofEnglancrs secretary, touch- 
ing the title of the queen of Scots to the crown of England ; 
by which it appears that K. Henry'' s will was not signed 
by him. 

I CAMKOT be ignorant that some do object as to herExMSS. 
majes^^'s foreign birth, and hereby think to make her^'^'*'*^ 
VOL. I. p. S. n d 



40S A COLLECTION 

BOOK incapable of the inheritance of England . To that you know 
^^'* for answer what may be said by an English patron of my 
mistresses cause, altho^ I being a Scot will not affirm the 
same, that there ariseth amongst you a question. Whether 
the realm of Scotland be forth of the homage and leageance 
of England ? and therefore you have in sundry proclama- 
tions preceding your wars making, and in sundry books 
at sundry times, laboured much to prove the homage and 
fealty of Scotland to England. Your stories also be not 
void of this intent. What the judgment of the fathers d 
your law is, and what commonly is thought in this mattar, 
you know better than I, and may have better intelligence 
than I, the argument being fitter for your assertion than 
mine. 

Another question thereJs also upon this objection of fo- 
reign birth ; that is to say. Whether princes inheritable to 
the crown be, in case of the crown, exempted or concluded 
as private persons being strangers bom forth of the alle- 
giance of England. You know in this case, as divers others, 
the state of the crown : the persons inheritable to the crown 
at the time of their capacity, have divers differences and pre- 
rogatives from other persons; many laws made for other 
persons take no hold in case of the prince, and they have 
such priviledges as other persons enjoy not ; as in cases of 
attainders, and other penal laws : examples, Hen. 7. who 
being a subject, was attainted ; and Kd, 4. and his father 
Richard Plantagenet were both attainted; all which not- 
withstanding their attainders had right to the crown, and 
two of them attained the same. Amongst many reasons to 
be shewed, both for the differences, and that foreign birth 
doth not take place in the case of the crown, as in common 
persons, the many experiences before the conquest, and 
since, of your kings, do plainly testify, 2. Of purpose I 
will name unto you, Hen. 2d. Maud the empress son, and 
Richard of Bourdeaux the Black Princes son, the rather for 
that neither of the two was the king of England^s son, and 
so not enfant du roy^ if the word be taken in this strict sig- 
nification. And for the better proof that it was always the 



OF RECORDS. 408 

cnnmon law of your realm, that in the case of the crown, BOOK 
ireign Inrth was no bar ; you do remember the words of the ' 

M. ^. Ed. 8. where it is said, the law was ever so : where- 
pon if you can remember it, you and I fell out at a rea- 
)ning in my lord of Leicester's chamber, by the occasion 
f the abridgment of Rastal, wherein I did shew you some- 
hat to this purpose ; also these words, infant and a/iices^ 
W9 be in prcedicamento ad aliquid, and so correlatives in 
ich sort, as the meaning of the law was not to restrain 
le understanding of this word infiinif so strict as only to 
le children of the king's body, but to others inheritable 
I remainder; and if some sophisters will needs cavil about 
le precise understanding of infant, let them be answered 
ith the scope of this word ancestors in all provisions, for 
Its, nepotes and liberie you may see there was no differ- 
Qce betwixt the first degree, and these that come after 
y the civil law. Liberorum appellatione, comprehendun* 
ir nan solum JUii, verum etiam nepotes, pronepotesy abne- 
oiesj &c. If you examine the reason why foreign birth 
\ excluded, you may see that it was not so needful in 
rinces cases, as in common persons. Moreover, I know 
lat England hath oftentime married with daughters, and 
larried with the greatest foreign princes of Europe. And 
> I do also understand, that they all did repute the chil* 
ren of them, and of the daughters of England, inheritable 
1 succession to that crown, notwithstanding the foreign 
irth of their issue: and in this case I do appeal to all 
bronicles, to their contracts of marriages, and to the opin- 
m of all the princes of Christendom. For tho' England 
e a noble and puissant country, the respect of the alliaiK» 
nly, and the dowry, hath not moved the great princes to 
latch so often in marriages, but the possibility of the crown 
1 succession. I cannot be ignorant altogether in this mat- 
sr, considering that I serve my sovereign in the room that 
ou serve yours. The contract of marriage is extant be- 
irixt the king, my mistris's grandfather, and queen Mar- 
aret, daughter to king Henry the 7th, by whose person 

i>d2 



404 A COLLECTION 

BOOK the title is devolved on my soverdign ; what her father's 
meaning was in bestowing of her, the world knoweth, by 
that which is contained in the chronicles written by PoK* 
dorus Virgilius, before (as I think) either you or I was 
bom ; at least when it was littl^ thought that this matter 
should come in question. There is another exception also 
laid against my soveraign, which seems at the first to be 
of some weighty grounded upon some statutes made in king 
Hen. 8. time, (viz.) of the 28th, and S5th of his reign, 
whereby full power and authority was given him the said 
king Henry, to give, dispose, appoint, assign, declare^ and 
limit, by his letters patents under his great seal, or else 
by his last will made in writing, and signed with bis hand 
at his pleasure, from time to time thereafter the imperial 
crown of that realm, &c. Which imperial crown is hy 
some alledged and constantly affirmed to have been limited 
and disposed, by the last will and testament of the said 
king Hen. 8. signed with his hand before his death unto 
the children of the lady Francis; and Eleanor, daughter 
to Mary the French queen, younger daughter of Hen. 7. 
and of Charles Brandon duke of Suffolk ; so as it is 
thought the queen, my sovereign, and all others, by course 
of inheritance, be by these circumstances excluded, and 
foreclosed: so as it does well become all subjects, such 
as I am, so my liking is, to speak of princes, of their reigns 
and proceedings modestly, and with respect ; yet I cannot 
abstain to say, that the chronicles and histories of that age, 
and your own printed statutes being extant, do contaminate 
and disgrace greatly the reign, of that king in that time. 
But to come to our purpose, what equity and justice was 
that to disinherit a race of foreign princes of their possi- 
bility, and maternal right, by a municipal law or statute 
made in that, . which some would term abrupt time, and 
say, that that would rule the roast, yea, and to exclude 
the right heirs from their title, without calling them to an- 
swer, or any for them : well it may be said, that the injury 
of the time, and the indirect dealing is not to be allowed ; 



OF RECORDS. 405 

Ixit HDoe it is done it caonot be avoided, unless some dr- BOOK 
cumstanoes material do annihilate the said limitation and 
dispoAtion of the crown. 

Now let us examine the manner and circumstances how 
lung Hen. 8. was by statute inabled to dispose the 
crown. There is a form in two sorts prescribed him, which 
be may not transgress, that is to say, either by his let- 
ters patents, sealed with his great seal, or by his last will, 
signed with his hand: for in this extraordinary case he 
was held to an ordinary and precise form; which being 
not observed, the letters patents, or will, cannot work the 
intent or eSect supposed. And to disprove, that the will 
was signed with his own hand ; you know, that long be- 
fine his death he never used his own signing with his own 
hand ; and in the time of his sickness, being divers times 
pressed to put his hand to the will written, he refused to 
do it. And it seemed God would not suffer him to pro- 
ceed in an act so injurious and prejudicial to the right 
heir of the crown, being his niece. Then his death ap- 
proaching, some as well known to you as to me, caused 
William Clarke, sometimes servant to Thomas Henneage, 
to agn the supposed will with a stamp, (for otherwise 
signed it was never) ; and yet notwithstanding some re- 
specting more the satisfaction of their ambition, and others 
their private commodity, than just and upright dealings 
procured divers honest gentlemen, attending in divers se- 
veral rooms about the king^s person, to testify with their 
hand-writings the contents of the said pretended will, sur- 
mised to be signed with the king^s own hand. To prove 
this dissembled and forged signed testament, I do refer you 
to such trials as be yet left. First ; the attestation of the 
late lord Paget, published in the parliament in queen 
Mary^s time, for the restitution of the duke of Norfolk. 
Next, I pray you, on my sovereign''s behalf, that the depo> 
sitioos may be taken in this matter of the marquess of Win- 
chester, lord treasurer of England ; the marquess of North- 
ampton, the earl of Pembroke, sir William Petre then one 
of king Henry^s secretaries, sir Henry Nevell, sir Maurice 

DdS M 



406 A COLLECTION 

BOOK Barkley, doctor Biits, Edmond Harman Baker, John Os- 
bom groom of the chamber, m Anthony Dennis, if he be 
living, Terris, the chirurgion, and such as have heard DaTid 
Vincent and others speak in this case ; and that thm attesU 
ations may be enrolled in the chancery, and in the ardies, 
inperpetuam ret memaricnn. 

Thirdly ; I do refer you to the original will surmised to 
be signed with the king^s own hand, that thereby it may 
most clearly and evidently appear by some differences, how 
the same was not signed with the king^s hand, but stamped 
as aforesaid. And albeit it is used both as an argument 
and calumniation against my sovereign to some, that the 
said original hath been embraelled in queen Mary'^s time, I 
trust God will and hath reserved the same to be an instru- 
ment to relieve the truth, and to confound fidse surmises, 
that thereby the right may take place, notwithstanding the 
many exemplificaUons and transcripts, which being sealed 
with the great seal, do run abroad in England, and do 
carry away many mens minds, as great presumptions of great 
verity and validity. But, sir, you know in cases of less im- 
portance, that the whole realm of England transcripts and 
exemplifications be not of so great force in law to serve for 
the recovery of any thing, either real or personal : and in as 
much as my sovereign's title in this case shall be little ad- 
vanced, by taking exceptions to others pretended and erased 
titles, considering her precedency, I will leave it to such as 
are to claim after the issue of Hen. the 7th, to lay in bar 
the poligamy of Charles Brandon the duke of Suffolk ; and 
also the vitiated and clandestine contract, (if it may be so 
called) having no witness nor solemnization of Christian ma- 
trimony, nor any lawful matching of the earl of Hartford 
and the lady Katherine. Lastly ; the semblably compel- 
ling of Mr. Kay, and the lady Mary sister to the lady Ka- 
therine. 

And now, sir, I have, to answer your desire, said some- 
what briefly to the matter, which indeed is very little, where 
so much may be said ; for to speak truly, the cause speaketh 
tor it self. I have so long forbom to deal in this matter, 



OF RECORDS. 407 

that I ba^e almost forgotten many things which may be BOOK 
aid for roboration of her right, which I can shortly reduce ' 

to my remembrance, being at Edinburgh where my notes 
are : so that if you be not by this satisfied, upon knowledg 
IWxn you of any other objection, I hope to satisfy you unto 
all things may be said against her. In the mean time I 
pray you so counsel the queen, your sovereign, as some 
eflSectual reparation may follow without delay, of the many 
and sundry traverses and disfavourings committed against 
the queen, my sovereign : as the publishing of so many ex- 
emplifications of king Henry's supposed will, the secret em- 
faraciDg of John Halles books, the books printed and not 
avowed the last sumfmer, one of the which my mistress hath 
sent by Henry KiUigrew to the queen your sovereign ; the 
disputes and proceedings of LincolnVInn, where the case 
was ruled against the queen my sovereign ; the speeches of 
sundry in this last session of parliament, tending all to my 
soverdgn'^s derision, and nothing said to the contrary by any 
man, but the matter shut up with silence, most to her pre- 
judice ; and by so much the more as every man is gone 
home settled and confirmed in his error. And lastly, the 
queen, your sovereign'^s resolution to defend now by procla- 
mations, all books and writings containing any discussion of 
titles when the whole realm hath engendred by these fond 
proceedings, and other favoured practises, a settled opinion 
against my sovereigns, to the advancement of my lady Ka- 
therine^s title. I might also speak of another book lately 
printed and set abroad in this last session, containing many 
untruths and weak reasons, which Mr. Wailing desired 
might be answerM before the defence were made by procla- 
mation. I trust you will so hold hand to the reformation 
of all these things, as the queen, my sovereign, may have 
effectually occasion to esteem you her friend ; which doing, 
you shall never offend the queen your mistress, your coun- 
try, nor conscience, but be a favourer of the truth against 
errors, and yet deserve well of a princess, who hath a good 
heart to recognize any good turn, when it is done her, and 
may hereafter have means to do you pleasure. For my 

Dd4 ^ 



408 A COLLECTION OF RECORDS. 

BOOK particular, as I have always honoured you as my fathei 
do I still remain of the same mind, as one, whom in 
things not touching the state, you may direct, as your 
Thomas Cecil, and with my hearty commendations to ; 
and my lady, both, I take my leave. From Strivling, 
14th of January, 1666. 



AN 



APPENDIX 



CONCERNING 80MB OP 



HE ERRORS AND FALSEHOODS 



IN 



SANDERS'S BOOK 



OP 



THE ENGLISH SCHISM. 



I 



n 



nun)i , 



*oo(ie-rt)fa<i,/i/,^ 



>/.i .111)1' 



AFPEXDI 




IwilJjr be done, if ike 

cM B ftii i JO Cg ' flB^ duT aO BeD kiiov^ those 
U> ftyv «■!▼ fivB ike iDrenbaa jnd ftrr «f dbe 
jxKt r J^ liy I ^■'o^ ""^ ^^^ diBiD, the greMcK ptit 
that raid or hev their pocau^ »e aaftcned and «naMr 
toadied. 

Some sadi deagB Sawlcn seeni to ha^e had in fab book^ 
wfakfa he Yenr wuelT kept up as lon^ as he fired: he «k 
tended torepve«nt the lefonnatioo in the foulest shape thtl 
was possible, to defiune queen E&csbeth, to Man her blood, 
and thereby to bring her title to the cancnrn in qiiestion ; and 
to magniiy the authorit j of the see of Rome, and cele b t nt » 
monastic orders, with all the pndses and high charactefs he 
eoold devise: and therefore, after he had writ several book« 
on these sulqects, without any considerable sucfc«a« they 
being all rather filled with foul calumnies and detfiictii^( 
malice, than good arguments, or strong sense, he resolvefi 
to try his skill another way ; so he intended to tell a doieftil 
tale, which should raise a detesution of heresy, an ill t^iin* 
ion of the queen, cast a stain on her blood, and disparagu 
her title, and advance the honour of the papaey. A tm- 
gedy was fitter for these ends, since it left the deepost )m» 



412 AN APPENDIX. 

pressions on the graver and better affections of the mind; 
the scene must be laid in England, and king Henry the 
Eighth and his three children, with the changes that were 
in their times, seemed to afford very plentiful matter for a 
man of wit and fancy, who knew where he could dexterously 
shew his art ; and had boldness enough to do it without 
shame, or the reverence due, either to crowned heads, or to 
persons that were dead. Yet because he knew not how he 
could hold up his face to the world, after these discoveries 
were made, which he had reason to expect, this was con- 
cealed as long as he lived ; and after he had died^/&r his 
Jbiik (that is, in rebellion, which I shall shew is theJhUh 
in his style) this work of his was published. The style is 
generally clean, and things are told in an easy and pleasant 
way ; only he could not use his art so decently, as to re- 
strain that malice which boiled in his breast, and often fer- 
mented out too palpably in his pen. 

The book served many ends well, and so was generally 
much cried up, by men who had been long accustomed to 
commend any thing that was useful to them, without trou- 
bling themselves with those impertinent questions, whether 
they were true or false ; yet Rishton, and others since that 
time, took the pencU again in their hands, and finding there 
were many touches wanting, which would give much life to 
the whole piece, have so changed it, that it was afterwards 
reprinted, not only with a large continuation, that was writ 
by a much more unskilful poet, but with so many and great 
addiuons, scattered through the whole work, whereby it 
seemed so changed in the vamping, that it looked new. 

If any will give themselves the trouble, to compare his 
fable with the History that I have written, and the certain 
undoubted authorities I bring in confirmation of what I as- 
sert, with the slender, and (for the most part) no authorities, 
he brings, they will soon be able to discern where the truth 
lies : but because all people have not the leisure or opportu- 
nities for laying things so critically together, I was advised, 
by those whose counsels directed me in this whole work, to 
sum up, in an Appendix, the most considerable falsehoods 



AN APPENDIX, 418 

and mistakes of that book, with the evidences upon which 
I rejected them. Therefore I have drawn out the following 
extraction, which consists of errors of two sorts. The one 
is, of those in which there is indeed no malice, yet they 
shew the writer had no true information of our affairs, but 
commits many faults, which tho^ they leave not such foul 
imputatipns on the author, yet tend very much to disparage 
ind discredit his work. But the others are of an higher 
;uilt, being designed forgeries to serve partial ends; not 
3nly without any authority, but manifestly contrary to 
truth, and to such records as (in spite of all the care they 
xxk in Q. Mary^s time by destroying them, to condemn 
306terity to ignorance in these matters) are yet reserved, 
ind serve to discover the falsehood of those calumnies in 
^hich they have traded so long. I shall pursue these errors 
n the series in which they are delivered in Sanders his 
xx>k, according to the impression at Colen 16£8, which is 
hat I have. I first set down his errors, and then a short 
x>nfutation of them, referring the reader for fuller informa- 
ion to the foregoing History. 

1. Sanders says; ^* That when prince Arthur and hisPBg«a. 
^ princess were bedded, king Henry the 7th ordered a 
* grave matron to lie in the bed, that so they^ight not 
' consummate their marriage.^' 

This is the ground-work of the whole fable ; and should 
lave been some way or other proved. But if we do not 
ake so small a circumstance upon his word, we treat him 
udely ; and who will write histories, if they be bound to 
ay nothing but truth 1 but little thought our author that 
here were three depositions upon record, pointblank against 
his ; for the duchess of Norfolk, the viscount of Fitzwater 
nd his lady, deposed they saw them bedded together, and 
he bed blessed after they two were put in it ; besides that 
uch an extravagant thing was never known done in any 
»lace. 

^ Sanders says ; ^' Prince Arthur wius not then fifteen Ibid. 

years of age, and was sick of a lingering disease.**^ 

The plot goes on but scurvily, when the next thing that 



414 AN APPENDIX- 

18 brought to oonfinn it is contradicted by records. 
Arthur was bom the dOth of September in the year I486, 
and so was 15 years old and two months passed at the 14di 
of November 1501, in whiqh he was married to the princess, 
and was then of a lively and good complexion, and did not 
b^n to decay till the Shrovetide following, which was im- 
puted to his excesses in the bed, as the witnesses depose. 

P>S« >• S. He says ; *^ Upon the motion for the marrying of his 

*^ brother Henry to the princess, it was agreed to by all, 
^ that the thing was lawful."" 

It was perhaps agreed on at Rome, where money and 
other political arts sway their counsels; but it was not 
agreed to in England : for which we have no meaner au< 
thority than Warham archbishop of Canterbury, who^ 
when examined upon oath, deposed that himself then 
thought the marriage was not honourable, nor well pleasing 
to God, and that he had thereupon opposed it much, and 
that the people murmured at it. 

Page 3- 4. He says ; *^ There was not one man in any nation 

^* under heaven, or in the whole church, that spake against 
" it.^ 

The common style of the Roman church, calling the see 
of Rome the catholick church, must be applied to this, to 
bring off our author ; otherwise I know not how to save his 
reputation. Therefore by all the nations under heaven must 
be understood only the divines at Rome, though when it came 
to be examined, they could scarce find any who would justify 
it : all the most famous universities, divines, and canonists, 
condemned it, and Warham^'s testimony contradicts this 
plainly, besides the other great authorities that were brought 
against it, for which see lib. 2. from pag. 182. to pag. 207. 

Pugt 4. 5. " The king once said. He would not marry the gueenJ' 

Here is a pretty essay of our author's art, who would 
make us think it was only in a transient discourse, that the 
king said he would not marry queen Kathcrine ; but this 
was more maturely done, by a solemn protestation, which he 
read himself before the bishop of Winchester, that he would 
never marry her, and that he revoked his consent given 



AN APPENDIX. 41il 

uidcr age. This was doae when he came to be of age, see 
pag. 71. it is also confessed by Sanders himself. 

6. He says; ** The queen bore him three sons and two Ibid. 
^ daughters.^ 

All the books of that time speak only of two sons, and 
one daughter : but this is a flourish of his pen to represent 
her a fruitful mother. 

7. He sajTs; '* The king had sometimes two, sometimes Page 5. 
^^ three concubines at once.^ 

It does not appear he had ever any but Elizabeth Blunt; 
and if we judge of his life, by the letters the popes wrote to 
him, and many printed elogies that were published then, he 
waa a prince of great piety and religion all that while. 

8. He says ; ** The lady Mary was first desired in mar«Pige 6. 
^* liage by James the 5th of Scotland, then by Charles the 

^^ 5th the emperor ; and then Francis asked her, first for 
^< the dolphin, then for the duke of Orleance, and last of all 
" for himself."" 

But all this is wrong placed ; for she was first contracted 
to the dolphin, then to the emperor, and then treated about 
to the king of Scotland ; after that it was left to Francis 
his dioice, whether she should be married to himself, or his 
second son the duke of Orleance: so little did our poet 
know the publick transactions of that time. 

9« He says; <^ She was in the end contracted to the doUibid. 
^< phin : from whence he concludes, that all foreign princes 
*^ were satisfied with the lawfulness of the marriage."" 

She was first of all contracted to the dolphin. Foreign 
princes were so little satisfied of the lawfulness of the mar- 
riage, that though she being heir to the crown of England, 
was a match of great advantage ; yet their counsellors ex- 
cepted to it, on that very account, that the marriage was 
not good. This was done in Spain, and she was rejected, 
as a writer who lived in that time informs us ; and Sanders 
eonfesses it was done by the French ambassador. 

10. He says ; ^* Wolsey was first bishop of Lincoln, then Pnge 7. 
*^ of Duresme, after that of Winchester, and last of all arch- 



# 



416 AN APPENDIX. 



^^ bishop of York ; after that he was made chancellor, then 
*' cardinal and l^ate.^ 

The order of these preferments is quite reversed; for 
Wolsey soon after he was made bishop of Lincoln, upon 
cardinal Bembridge his death, was not only promoted to 
the see of York, but advanced to be a cardinal in the 7th 
year of the king^s reign : and some months after that, he 
was made lord chancellor; and seven years after that, he 
got the bishoprick of Duresme, which six years after he ex- 
dianged for Winchester. He had heard perhaps that he 
enjoyed all these preferments; but knowing nothing of our 
affiurs beyond hearsay, he resolved to make him rise as 
poets order th^ heroes, by d^rees, and therefore ranks 
his advancement not according to truth, but in the method 
he liked best himself. 

Fiigc8. 11. He says; <' Wolsey first designed the divorce, and 

'^ made Longland, that was the king^s confessor, second his 
** motion for it." 

The king not only denied this in publick, saying, that he 
himself had first moved it to Longland in confesuon ; and 
that Wolsey had opposed it all he could : but in private 
discourse with Grinseus, told him, he had laboured under 
these scruples for seven years ; septem perpetuis annis ire- 
pidatio. Which, reckoning from the year 1531, in which 
Grinaeus wrote this to one of his friends, will fall back to 
the year 1524, long before Wolsey had any provocation to 
tempt him to it. 

P*ge9» 12. He says ; " In the year 1529, in which the king was 

*^ first made to doubt of his marriage, he was resolved then 
" whom to marry when he was once divorced.'*'* 

But by his other story, Anne Bolcyn was then but fifteen 
years old, and went to France at that age, where she stayed 
a considerable time before she came to the court of England. 

Ibid. '^^* ^^ ^y^ » '^ ^^^ ^^^g spent a year in a private 

^^ search, to see what could be found, either in the scrip- 
** tures, or the pope''s bull, to be made use of agunst his 
" marriage; but they could find nothing.'" 



AN APPENDIX. 417 

Id that time all the bishops of England, except Fisher, 
iclared under their hands and seals, that they thought the 
arriage unlawful ; for which see pag. 76. and upon what 
asons this was grounded has been clearly opened, pag. 
16. 

14. He says ; ^^ If there were any ambiguities in the Pagpe 8. 
pope^s first letters (meaning the bull, for dispensing with 

the marriage) they were cleared by other letters, which 
Ferdinand of Spain had afterwards procured.^ 
These other letters (by which he means the breve) bear 
ite the same day with the bull ; and so were not procured 
terwards. There were indeed violent presumptions of 
eir bang foiled long after, even after the process had 
ten almost a year in a^tation. But though they helped the 
atter in some lesser particulars, yet in the main business, 
hether prince Arthur did know his princess, they did it a 
reat prejudice ; for whereas the bull bore, that by the 
ieen'*8 petition her former marriage was perhaps consum- 
aied, the breve bears that in her petition, the marriage 
as said to be consummated, without any perhaps. 

15. He says ; *' The king having seen these second let- Page 9. 
ters^ both he and his council resolved to move no more 

in it'' 

The process was carried on, almost a year, before the 
reve was heard of; and the forgery of it soon appeared, 
) they went on notwithstanding it. 

16. He says ; " The bishop of Tarby being come from P»ge i< 
France, to conclude the match for the lady Mary, was 

set on by the king and the cardinal, to move exception to 

the lawfulness of the marriage.^ 

There is no reason to believe this ; for that bishop, 
lough afterwards made a cardinal, never published this ; 
bich both he ought to have done as a good catholic, and 
artainly would have done as a true cardinal, when he saw 
hat followed upon it, and perceived that he was trepanned 
} be the first mover of a thing, which ended so fatally for 
le inta'ests of Rome. 

17. He says; " The bishop of Tarby, in a speech before Page n 
VOL. I. p. 2. E e 



»l< T.> APPENDIX. 

iuz fc iii|r in I fiuntii, '4J(i« rnat noc he aiooey but aluKHt ill 
.<:4rffMDil iiii.fl, .rujuii^iit :tii' iviasr's marriage unlawful ail 
null . ui I hut III- '^BA r'rvnl from the bond of it, andtha 

* ii KVHfl atfKiiini I tie i iiiL-* iii' the t^ospel : and that all fbragn 

* iMihiiiii iiiul i-vi-r .|Niki'ii vLTv freely of it, lamenting dil 
'* ifiL- i.iii^ 'Vim ilrnwii iiiiu II III his youth.*** 

1 1 It iKii •iMliiiurv tut luiibaaNulors to make speeches b 
kiii^'i .oiuK'ilt : iiui if ihis l)e irue« it aj^rees ill with wfaa 
(till iiiitKii- .Mivri'9 111 UiM ihinl piiice« that there was noti 
tiMii III ihv* '^huic I'hurviu iiur under heaven, that spoke 
•^aiiiai ■!« iilici-wise <htf l.>i»iiup ot Torby was bom an io* 

••lUiMll UKI t '(MilSU 'ttait. 

'S»k ■• '.S, 'U- *k\> • '.'i«wii n*; *iaue'> japUTrrv, W-iieser » 

* ■ * 

* A'ln »*«•» t» "''lUKc villi iUUjJW \TDwn» 'o n » j c u gg de 

^iiiiiiiK 4iittii^« «u-.ui ^ vure ttaui tmce nac sun. 

cu -H<uiHf«» ^V9 A*^^tr ISM» .au n«K ten ntamnneca 
lU Cuii<.%%i. 

»«■ I," • I ■ 

. ,. .^^^ ^.^^ le,M>. -ht fa Ttur^i n*T^ wff 

ni..»m- ••*.*•'*' —""' ^' *'" * 



I > 



,,..» •*• v\*crtv. i> U17 ■•■-•in 




AN APPENDIX. 419 

rowii) this could not be true ; for two years after, admit 
er to be bom, that is anno 1511, then a year before this, 
llich was anno 15S6, she was fifteen years old ; in which 
1^9 Sanders says, she was corrupted in her father^s house, 
od sent orer to France, where she staid long* But all this 

ftlte : for, 

0. She was born two years before the king came to the 
MfWD^ in the year 1507, and if her father was sent to France 
ino years before, it was in the year 1505. 

4. The king being then prince was but fourteen years 
Idj for he was bom the 28th of June, in the year 1491 1 
I which age there is no reason to think he was so forward 
I to be corrupting other men^s wives, for they will not allow 
tft brother^ when almost two years elder, to have known his 
im wife. 

As for the other pieces of this story, that sir Thomas 
(dleyn did sue his lady in the spiritual court ; that upon 
»e king^s sending him word that she was with child by him, 
e passed it over ; that the king had also known her sister, 
od tfant she had owned it to the queen, that at the fifteenth 
tKC of Anne^s age, she had prostituted herself both to her 
Mlier'*s butler, and chaplain ; that then she was sent to 
ftmx^ce^ where she was at first for some time concealed, 
iMSi brought to court, where she was so notoriously lewd, 
^mt she was called an hackney ; that she afterwards was 
cpt by the French king ; that when she came over into 
Bagland, sir Thomas Wiat was admitted to base privades 
lith her, and offered to the king and his council, that he 
jtamelf should with his own eyes see it : and, in fine, that 
%ft was ugly, misshaped, and monstrous^ are such an heap 
i( Impudent lies, that none but a fool, as well as a knave, 
pntUi venture on such a recital. And for all this, he cites 
0i0iheT authcnrity but Rastal's Life of Sir Thomas More, 
g|iMak that was seen by none but himself; and he gives no 
mAtf evidence that there was any such book, but his own 
S^iteky. Nor is it likely that Rastal ever writ Morels 
itttoe he did not set it out with his works which he pub- 
in one volume, anno 1556. It is true, Morels sonUn- 

EeS 



4a0 AN APPENDIX. 






law. Roper, writ his fife vliich b anee printed* but there is 
DO sudi stonr in iu The vboleiisicfa a piece of lying,* 
if he who fogged it had raolved to outdo aD who had cfs 
gooe before him : for can it be so mudi as inBagined, tiatt 
kiaig could pursue a design for Krea jears toj^ethcr, of mm- 
nring a woman of so scandalous a fife, and ao d iaagroca hlet 
penoo ; and that he who was always m the other extnae 
of jealousy, did never try out these reporta^ and wouU at 
so much as see what Wiat infonned? Nor were these tiaf 
published in the bbels that were printed at that tioK^ ekhff 
in the emperor s court, or at Book. All which shew, tht 
this was a desperate contrivance of malicious traitors ugaA 
their sovereign queen Elizabeth, to defiune and cfisgraoeho: 
And this I take to be the true reason whT none made of 
full answer to this book all her time. It was not thoii|^ 
for the queen^s honour to let such stuff be ao mudi oobs- 
dered as to merit an answer. So that the IS, 14^ 15, lit 
17, and 18 pages are one contintied he. 
ruft li. 22. He says ; ^^ Sir Thomas Boieyn, hearii^ the king a 
** tended to marry his sujqposed daiigbter, came o»vcr m A 
** haste from France, to put him in nuDd that she was b 
^^ own child ; and that the king bade him hold his pesKior 
*^ a fool, for oil kandred had Iain with hts wife as well at k^ 
*^ but whosesoever daughter she was,, she shouid be his vife: 
^^ and upon that sir Thomas instructed hts daughter hov 
^^ sh^ should hold the king in her tottk" 

Sir ThiMnas must have thought the king had an ill me 
UKMry^ x( he had forgot such a story : but the one part d 
M» Biakc» him ailraid that the king should marry Is 
daia::ht^« aad the other part sukes hia afraid ther sfaooiil 
miss their hofv» in it: not to meatioa how &csie &kety itis» 
that a ki^t ^ ^^""^ ^^ vaoitT would hiv« do^e tint wkkk 
the fffi^aitftft perffMi ha^ aa avenaaa uk I laesA. the many- 
iiMT the daifechter of oae vhMK they know :o be a cosnBOB 

1^ ^ * «S. H<^ ^^^ "^ *" ^ "^^^^^ ^^'^ ^ ?wr.;2nt frm Fnnoft 
-. «a« i-«w^^ ^"^ '"^"^ ^"^ oesnnn^r sm » ubk hniKlf 



m 




'» 



Dot kaawn Am, he wadid haipe gene Am^ wiA 
By aoe cl k» leaen to CivbwS oat «f tike Tomr. k 
ns, that he ^po««d the diwrve. jad had |i:rBai heptf 
iooes in it, sfr loi^ as it n§ fuini an A at Roaie, and 
ded GO the delects in die boO. Aiad in the 2dd vear 
le kingf s icign, vhen the l yiHiw^ d the imKvrniks* 
the books cf learned bku vere hrou^t to Enghnd 
1st the mani^ie, he carried diem down to the bouse of 
noDs, and made read them diere ; after which he de- 

thej would report in their oountrr what they had 
d and seen ; and then aD men would openly peroeiTe 
the long had not attempted this matter of his will and 
$ure, but only for the discharge ot his conscience* 
e was a man of greater integrity than to have said this^ 

had thought the marriage good ; so that he has either 
wards changed his mind, or did at this time dissemble 
utifidally with the king. 

>. After a long flourish about the king^s secret fears aiul iv« «t« 
"ehensions, and the perplexities the cardinal was in, 
th must pass for a piece of hh tcit, that is to say, lfi^Hf^% 
le knew none of their thoughts, he says ; •* That Oar- 
oer and sir Francis Brian were sent to the jwjw togiv- 
er, Gardiner being then secretary of state.^ 
1 this there are only three gross mbtakes. First, OuN 

£e3 




48S AN APPENDIX: 

diner was not sent with the first message to the popei se- 
cretary Knight carried it. 

% Sir Francis Brian went never to Rome with Grardiner. 
It is true, a year after the commendng the suit, sir Francis 
Brian was sent to Rome, and about a month after him Gsn 
diner was also sent ; so though they were both together at 
Rome, yet they were not sent thither together. 

8. Gardiner was not secretary of state, but was Wolie/s 
secretary when he went first to Rome, and was made « 
privy-oounseflor when he was sent thither the second time; 
and was not secretary of state till some months after his re- 
turn from his journey the last time. 
^HS^ »3' ^. He says ; " They made the pope believe that the 
*^ queen would willingly retire into a monastery.^ 

This was on the contrary a contrivance of the pope's, 
who thought it the eauest way to bring the matter to a good 
issue ; but in England they had no hopes of it, and ao 
always diverted the motion when it was proposed by the 
pope. 
Ibid. 28. He says ; ^^ The pope said he would consult with 

*^ some cardinals and divines, and do all that he could law- 
*' fully do to give the king satisfaction."" 

Upon the first motion of it, the pope frankly granted the 
king'^s desire ; and gave a bull with a commission upon it : 
and only consulted some cardinals about the methods of 
doing it. And did assure the king, that he would not only 
do every thing that could be granted in law or justice, but 
whatsoever he could grant out qfthejiilne^s of his power. 
It is true afterwards, when the pope changed his measures, 
and resolved to agree with the emperor, he pretended he un- 
derstood not these things himself, but would needs turn it 
over upon the cardinals and divines. 
Page 24. ^9. He says ; ^^ All the cardinals were of a mind that the 
" marriage was good.*" 

Cardinal Sanctorum Quaiuor, by the force of that mighty 
argument of 4000 crowns, changed his mind. All the other 
cardinals were forward in granting the king^s deares, for 
which he wrote them a letter of thanks. 



AN APPENDIX. 428 

80. He 4Hiys; ^' The pc^ granted the commission to the Ptge 26. 
^ two l^ates, not doubting but it was true that had been 

* told him of the queen'^s readiness to go into a monas- 
*tery.'' 

The pope knew she would not yield to any such thing ; 
lut when he granted that commission, he sent with Cam- 
legio a decretal bull, annulling the marriage; and sent 
fterwards a promise never to avocate the process, but to 
onfiim what sentence the legates should give ; though soon 
tter he broke his promise most signally. And since he had 
ften dispensed with others for breaking their faith, he might 
hink that it was hard to deny him the same privilege for 
dmself. 

81. He says ; ^^ The pope, understanding that the queen Ibid. 
' did not consent to the propositions that were made, and 

^ that he had been abused, sent after Campegio, when he 
' was on his journey, that he should not proceed to a sen- 

• tence without a new order."" 

The pope sent Campana to England after Campe^, to 
SBure the king he would do every thing for him that he 
ould do aui qfthejidness of his power : and ordered the 
une person to charge cardinal Campegio to burn the de- 
retai bull, which he had sent by him: in all which the pope, 
s appears by the original letters, was only governed by 
oliUc maxims, and considered nothing but the dangers 
imself was like to fall in ; though Sanders would persuade 
s, he was ready to run the hazard of all these. 

82. He says ; ^^ The king by his letters to the pope, did. Page 30. 
at the same time that he was moving scruples about his 

' own marriage, transact about a dispensaticm for a marriage 
' betwixt his own natural son the duke of Richmond, and 
' his daughter the lady Mary.'" 

Though the whole despatches at that time, both to and 
rom Rome, be most happily preserved, there is not the least 
lention of any such design : and can any body think, that 
' any such motion had been made, the pope would not have 
ikai great advantages from it, and that these letters would 
ot have been afterwards published? But this Sanders 

E e 4 




424 AN APPENDIX. 

thought was a pretty embellishment of his fable; and of a 
piece with this is his next. 

^*^ 30- 33. He says ; *^ The king did under his own hand con- 
^^ fess, he had known Anne Boleyn^s sister Mary, and de- 
^^ sired the pope would dispense with his marrying Anne, 
^* notwithstanding that.*" 

Tlie falsehood of this appears from the redtal of it : and 
how came it, that these letters were not published ; nor is 
there any mention of this in all the despatches I have seen. 
And it is not possible, that in so many conferences which 
the English ambassadors had with the pope, these two things 
should never have been discoursed of. And can it be 
thought credible, that at the same time when the king pre- 
tended such scruples and troubles of conscience, he would 
be guilty of so much folly and impudence, as to put himself 
thus in the pope'^s mercy, by two such demands ? This was 
a forgery of cardinal PoleX which Sanders greedily catched 
to dress up the scene. 

Page 34. 34. From page 34. to 42. there is a trifling account given 
of the reasons brought against the marriage, which Sanders 
answers manfully, and fights courageously against the man 
of straw he had set up. But if that be compared with what 
has been opened in the history, it will appear how lame and 
defective his account is. 

P*ge 42. 35. He says ; « darke bishop of Bath and Wells, Ton- 
** stal bishop of London, and West bishop of Ely, writ for 
" the lawfulness of the king'^s marriage.'*'' 

All the bishops, except Fisher, had a year before this 
given it under their hands and seals, that the king^s mar- 
riage was unlawful : and in all the memorials of that time, 
Fisher is the only bishop I find mentioned to have writ for 
it. Tonstal was also soon after translated to Duresme, 
which none that have considered that king''s temper, will 
think could have been done, if he had interposed in so tender 
a point, against what the king so vehemently desired. 

ibid. 36. He says ; «' That Abell, Powel, Fetherston, and 

" Ridley, also writ for the marriage.*" 

This is not likely of the second and third, for they being 



AN APPENDIX. 426 

afterwards attainted of treason, no such books were objected 
to them ; but the crime charged on them was only that they 
said, the king^s marriage with queen Eatherine was good. 

37. He says ; ^^ All things appeared clear in the trial be- Page 43. 
^^ fore the legates, in behalf of the marriage, so that they 

^^ could give no sentence against such full evidence as was 
** brought for it.'' 

This is said without any regard to truth ; for all the mat- 
ter of fact that had been alleged was clearly proved for the 
contrary side. It was proved that prince Arthur married 
the queen : violent presumptions appeared of his consum- 
madng the marriage: it was also proved, that the king 
was under age when the bull was obtained, and that the 
petitions ^ven in his name, upon which the bull was grant- 
ed, were false : that the king had not desired it, but when 
he came of age he had protested against it : and that there 
was no hazard of a war between Spain and England, the 
preventing which, was the chief reason set down in the bull 
that permitted it. So that all that had been informed at 
Rome, as to matter of fact, was fully proved before the 
legates, by clear instruments, and many and noble wit- 
nesses. 

38. He puts a long bold speech in Campegio's mouth, I^*<l- 
who was far from assuming such freedom ; but lived licen- 
tiously in England, in all manner of disorders, of which 
both he and his bastard son were guilty. And by dissem- 
bling, and other arts, persuaded the king to delay the pro- 
cess from day to day, giving him full assurances, that in con- 
du^on he should obtain what he desired: and by such 
means he gained time, and drew out the trial, till the pope 
had ended his treaty with the emperor, and then he served 
him an Italian trick, by adjourning the court. 

39. He says ; " Some doctors, being corrupted with the **•** ^* 
^^ king's money, declared for him ; but those were none of 

** the most learned.'' 

The king ordered those he sent, not to give or promise 
any thing to any person, till they had delivered their opin. 
ioD freely : upon which some of them wrote to him, thai 



426 AN APPENDIX. 

they would answer upon their heads, that they had followed 
his orders in that particular. 

Bikge 48. 40. He says ; ^* These determinations were published in 
" the names of the universities, to deceive the world by a 
^^ false representation of so great authorities.*^ 

Were the public seals of the universities put to their 
determinations, after a long debate, all being required to 
deliver their consciences upon oath, and done vdth the una- 
nimous consent of the whole faculty in some places, false 
representations ? This was done in Italy, in Padua, Bcmonia, 
Ferrara, and Milan, under the pope and the emperor^s eje^ 
and within their dominions. 

Page 50. 41. He says; ^* Endeavours were used to corrupt the 
^* university of Colen, and some others in Germany, for 
** which great sums were offered, and that the king was at 
** a vast expense in it.^' 

Crook'^s accompts shew that his expense in Italy was very 
inoon»derable. And who can imagine that when Paris, 
Padua, and Bononia had declared for the king, he would 
be much concerned for Colen, or any other university in 
Germany? Those who will believe Sanders, and such authors 
as he quotes, Cochleus, and an unknown bishop of Bra^le, 
may if they will. 

Page 51. 42. He says; ^^ In Oxford the king not being able to 
** obtain a satisfactory answer in that matter, eight students 
" of the university broke into the place where the seal was 
^* laid, and put it to an answer, which passed for the deter- 
" miiiation of the university.^ 

The lord Herbert says, there was an original instrument 
passed, which he saw : by which the university did appoint 
a committee of thirty-three doctors and bachelors of divinity, 
to examine the questions proposed by the king, and to set 
the seal of the university to any answer that they should 
agree on : and these did afterwards give a resolution against 
the lawfulness of the marriage. 

Page 52. ^' '* He tells a long story of the king\s endeavours to 

^* gain Reginald Pole, and that he came over to England ; 
^^ and being much pressed by his kindred to comply with 






AN APPENDIX- 487 

^^ the king, he went to him, fiiUy purposed to have done 
^' it : but could not speak a word to him, till he resolved to 
talk to him in another style; and then he found his 
tongue, and spake very freely to the king, who put his 
<^ bands sometimes to his poniard, intending to have killed 
'* him ; but was overcome with the simplicity and humility 
^^ of his discourse : and so the king continued his pension 
^' to him, and gave him leave to go back to Padua.^' 

This is another pretty adventure of one of the heroes of 
the romance, but has this misfortune in it, that it is all 
without any proof: for as none of the books of that dme 
ever mention it, so neither did Pole himself pretend to have 
carried so, in his book, though written with the most pro- 
voking insolence that was possible. In it he mentions his 
gcnng over to England, but not one word of any such dis- 
course with the king. And king Henry was not a man of 
such a temper, as to permit one of Pole^s quality to go out 
of England, and Uve among his enemies, and continue his 
pennons to him, if he had to his face opposed him in a mat* 
ter he laid so much to heart. 

44. He says ; ^* Fisher of Rochester, and Holman bishop page 53. 
** of Bristol, wrote for the marriage.^ 

There was no bishopric, nor bishop of Bristol at that time^ 
nor thirteen years after. 

45. ^^ Many are reckoned up who wrote for the marriage Ibid. 
^< in all nations.*^ 

These are neither to be compared in number nor author- 
ity to those who wrote against it; an hundred books were 
shewed in parliament, written by divines, and lawyers be- 
yond sea, besides the determinations of twelve of the most 
celebrated universities in Europe. The emperor did indeed 
give so great rewards, and such good benefices, to those who 
wrote against the king, that it is a wonder there were not 
motre writers of his side. 

46. He says ; *^ That upon Warham archbishop of Qm- Page 56. 
<< terbury^s death, the earl of Wiltshire told the king that 

*^ he had a chaplain, who was at his house, that would eer- 



i 



428 AN APPENDIX. 

" tainly serve the king in the matter of his divorce ; upon 
" which Cranmer was promoted." 

Cranmer was no stranger to the king at this time : he 
was first recommended by the king to the earl of Wiltshire, 
to be kept in his house ; but was in Germany when War- 
ham died, and made no haste over, but delayed his journey 
some months. It is true, he was of the mind that the king 
ought to be divorced ; but this was not out of servile compli- 
ance : for when the king pressed him in other things that 
were against his conscience, he expressed all the courage 
and constancy of mind which became so great a prelate. 

Page 56. 47. He says ; ^' That Cranmer, bdng to swear the oath 
*' of obedience to the pope, before he was consecrated, did 
'^ protest to a public notary, that he took it against his 
^' will ; and that he had no mind to keep his fiuth to the 
** pope, in prejudice to the king^s authority.*" 

He did not protest that he did it unwillingly, nor was it 
only to a notary, but twice at the high altar he repeated 
the protestation that he made ; which was to this effect, that 
he intended not thereby to oblige himself to any thing, con- 
trary to the law of God, the king^s prerogative, or the laws 
of the land ; nor to be restrained from speaking, advising, 
or consenting to any thing that should concern the reforma- 
tion of the Christian faith, the government of the church 
of England, and the prerogative of the crown and kingdom. 

Pige 57. 48. He says ; " Cranmer did in all things so comply with 

" the king*'s lusts, that the king was wont to say he was the 
" only man that had never contradicted him in any thing he 
" had a mind to." 

Cranmer was both a good subject, and a modest and dis- 
creet man, and so would obey and submit as far as he might 
without sin : yet when his conscience charged him to appear 
against any thing that the king pressed him to, as in the 
matter of the six articles, he did it with much resolution 
and boldness. 

Page 58. 49. He says; " The king going over to Caljus, carried 
" Anne Boleyn secretly with him."^ 



AN APPENDIX. 429 

He carried her over in great state, having made her mar- 
chioness of Pembroke; and in the public interview be- 
tween him and Francis she appeared with all possible splen- 
lor. 

60. He says ; " After the king^s return from France, he Page 59. 
* brought the action of premunire against all the clergy.'' 

This is an error of two years ; for so long before this 
voyage to France was that action begun : and the clergy 
ibout eighteen months before had made their submission ; 
ind obtained their pardon in March 1531, which appears 
by the printed statutes, and the king went over to France 
in September 1532 ; so that it is clear Sanders never looked 
For any verification of what he wrote. 

51. He says ; " The king, by an unheard-of tyranny, and ibid. 
^^ a new calumny, brought this charge against the clergy.*" 

These laws, upon which the charge was founded, had 
been oft renewed : they were first made under Edward the 
First, by reason of the papal encroachments that gave the 
rise to them ; they were oft confirmed by Edward the Third, 
Richard the Second, Henry the Fourth, and Henry the 
Fifth; with the concurrence of their parliaments, so the 
charge was neither new or tyrannical. 

52. He says ; ^^ The clergy submitted to the king, being ibid. 
" betrayed by their metropolitans, Cranmer and Lee.'' 

The submission was made two years before Cranmer was 
archbishop, in March 1531, and Cranmer was consecrated 
in March 1533, but at that time Warham sat in Canter- 
bury ; as for Lee, he opposed it for some time. 

53. He says ; " The whole clergy petitioned the king to ibid. 
** forgive their crime, according to that supreme power which 

^* he had over all the clergy and laity, within his kingdom; 
^' from whence the king's counsellors took occasion afterwards 
^^ to call him supreme head,'" 

The clergy did, in the title of their submission, call the 
king in formal terms, supreme head of the church and 
clergy ofEn^Aind as far as by the law of Christ is lawful ; 
to which Fisher, with the rest of the convocation, sub- 
scribed. And all this was done when More was chancellor. 



480 AN APPENDIX. 



it 



Page 6s. 54. He says ; ^^ When the king went to marry Anne 
Bolejrn^ he persuaded Rowland Lee^ made soon after bi- 
shop of Coventry and Litchfield, to officiate in it, assur- 
ing him he had obtained a bull for it from Rome, which 
*' was then lying in his cabinet. Upon which Lee, giving 
'< credit to what he had, did marry them.^ 

This is another trial of Sanders^s wit to excuse Lee, who 
though at this time he complied absolutely with the kbg, 
yet did afterwards turn over to the popish party ; therefore 
to make him look a little clean, this story must be forged. 
But at that time all the world saw that the pope and the 
emperor were so linked together, that Lee could not but 
know that no such thing was possible. And he was so ob- 
sequious to the king, that such arts were needless to per- 
suade him to any thing the king had a mind to. 
Fuse 67. 65. FcM* five pages he runs out in repetition of all those 
foul lies concerning Anne Boleyn, by which he designed 
both to disgrace the reformers, who were supported by her, 
and to defame her daughter queen Elizabeth, which have 
been before confuted : after that he says, ^* Queen Eathe- 
<' rine, with three maids and a small family, retired into the 
*^ country.'" 

She had both the respect of a princess dowager, and all 
the jointure contracted to her by prince Arthur; so she could 
not be driven to that straitness : but this must go for an or- 
nament in the fable. 
P»ge 71. 66. He says; " It was concluded, that Cranmer might 
be more free to pass sentence, that there should be an 
oath imposed on the clergy, for paying the same obedience 
<* to the king, that they had paid the pope :^^ upon which he 
tells a long formal story, for two pages, " that it was re- 
** solved to draw Fisher into it, to swear obedience to the 
^^ king in all ecclesiastical causes, with that exception, as 
^^Jhr as is lawfid^ according to the word of God; which 
" he did, and persuaded others to do it ; and upon this 
" Cranmer, taking the new oath, went and pronounced 
*' judgment for divorce."" 

There is not one tittle of this true, for there was no oath 



it 



AN APPENDIX. 481 

;wom about the king's supremacy at this time. The story 
)f Fisher is that which was done by the convocation two 
rears before Cranmer^s preferment, nor was there any oath 
aken then, or at this time. It is true, two years after this, 
^rardiner, Stokesley, and many other bishops^ did of their 
iwn accord take such an oath ; but there was no law for it 
ill the twenty-eighth year of the king^s reign. 

57. He says ; ** One Richard Risey (or Rouse, according Page 72. 
^ to the Records) was hired by Anne Boleyn to poison 

* Fisher.^ 

Rouse was boiled alive for poisoning the bishop^s family, 
lut did not discover any that set him on it : which none can 
hink but he would have done, if the queen had hired him 
o it, and had then deserted him, to perish in so horrid a 
nanner. 

58. He says ; *^ Cranmer, being by authority of parlia- Page 73. 
^ ment freed from his oath to the pope, and bound by a 

' new one to the king, went now confidently to pronounce 
^ sentence.'* 

The parliament did not put down the pope^s authority for 
ight months after this, and appointed no new oath till three 
ears after; for Cranmer sat in judgment as primate of Eng- 
&nd, and legate of the apostoUc see. 

59. He says ; ^^ Cranmer carried some bishops with him, ibid. 
' and having cited the queen, without hearing her, he gave 

* sentence against the marriage.'*' 

Gardiner, Stokesley, Clark, and Longland, the bishops of 
Vinchester, London, Bath, and Lincoln, went with him. 
le could not hear the queen, when she would not appear ; 
»ut he examined all the instruments and evidences that had 
leen brought in the whole process. 

60. He says ; ^^ The pope would not proceed against the Page 75. 
king, till he met with the French king at Marseilles : but 

that the English ambassadors did there carry so insolently, 
that Francis was ashamed of their behaviour ; and desired 
the pope to proceed against the king as he thought fit, 
and that he should never defend him more, but should 
be against him." 



482 AN APPENDIX. 

Here the romance goes on too grossly, for the pope and 
the French king agreed at Marseilles to bring this matter to 
an issue : the pope declared he thought the king^s cause wai 
just and right; and promised, if the king would send a full 
submission to Rome, he would give sentence in his favour. 
Upon which the French king sent over the bishop of Paris, 
who prevailed with the king to do it; though this after* 
wards came to nothing. It is true Bonner, who was always 
officious and forward when there was any thing to be got by 
it, being sent to Marseilles by the king to deliver an ajqpeal 
in the king^s name to the pope, to the next general counal; 
and p^haps knowing nothing of the private transactions be- 
tween the pope and the French king, it being a secret of too 
great importance to be communicated to such a hot-brained 
man, did deliver his message to the pope in such provoking 
language, that the pope talked of throwing him into a boil- 
ing cauldron ; and he was fain to fly for it. 

P>«e 76. 61. He says ; '^ The pope returning to Italy, after he had 
<^ again most carefully reviewed the whole cause, gave sen- 
" tence."" 

This was so precipitated, that they would not stay dx 
days beyond the time which they perfixed, for the return 
of the messenger that was sent to England ; but despatched 
that, which by the forms of their court should have been 
done in three consistories, all in one day. 

p»ge 78. 62. He says ; " Upon this sentence, the king, being en- 
^^ raged, did command queen Katherine to be only called 
^^ princess, and declared her daughter the lady Mary a bas- 
" tard."" 

Ibid. Both these were done five months before the pope'^s sen- 

tence, and soon after the sentence was pronounced by Cran- 
mer. And these were the natural consequences of it ; for 
the marriage being annulled, neither could she be longer a 
queen, nor her daughter princess any more. 

Ibid. 63. He says ; " The king imprisoned F. Forest a Fran- 

^^ ciscan observant, a most holy and learned man, for con- 
" tradicting Latimer, when he was inveighing against the 
" pope^s authority.'*' 



AN APPENDIX. 488 

Concerning this Forest, I have seen an original letter of 
me List, a fnar of the same house, a year after this, that 
ajrs. Forest was a great scandal to their house, and was 
'ery ignorant ; and that though he had been much against 
he king in his marriage, yet he had then insinuated himself 
nto his favour, of which many of the house, who were for 
he king'*s cause, had great apprehensions. In the same let- 
&r he writes, how cruel they were against any of their bre- 
hren, who they thought discovered any thing that was done 
imong them; and that one Rainscroft, a brother, whom 
hey suspected to have informed what passed among them, 
iras cruelly used, and kept in prison till he died ; which he 
^iefly imputes to Forest. This friar swore the king'^s su- 
jiremacy, and yet at the same time was persuading others 
lot to do it ; and, being questioned upon it, said, he took 
lie oath only with his outward, but not with his inward 
nan ; and for that, and his denying the gospel, he was 
)umt as an obstinate heretic. 

64. He says ; **^ Abell, Powel, and Fetherston, were put Page 79. 
'^ in prison because they consulted with the Miud of Kent.^ 

This is only charged upon the former of these, but the 
:wo latter are not accused of any such thing. 

65. He says ; '^ Elizabeth being bom the eighth of Sep- ibtd. 
^< tember, but five months after the king had publicly mar- 

'< ried her mother, could not be the lawful issue of that mar- 
•' riage.'' 

This is a malicious lie, for himself confessed that the king 
was married to her mother the fourteenth of November, the 
Former year; between which and the eighth of September 
there were ten months: nor was the king ever after that 
married publicly to the queen. For what he calls a public 
marriage was only the shewing her openly as queen. But 
the de«gn of this lie is so visible, that it needs not be 
opened. 

66. He says ; " The king^s daughter Mary, who was ibid. 
'< then present, could never be induced to think she was the 

« king's chUd.'^ 

In the former page he said, Mary was sent to her mother ; 
VOL. I. p. 2. F f 



4S4 AN APPENDIX. 

and now, forgetting himself too soon, he says, she was pre- 
sent when Elizabeth was bom. What Mary^s thoughts wcfe^ 
none can tell, but she publicly acknowledged her to be her 
sister, though she did not use her as one. 

Page 80. 67. He says ; '^ Elizabeth Barton, who was fiuned for her 
*^ sanctity, and six with her, who thought she was inqiired 
^' by the Holy Ghost, were accused in parliamenU^ 

Those fflx knew that she was not ins[nred ; and that aB 
that was given out about her was a contrivance of thcin^ 
who had instructed her to play such tricks; aa was {Ntoved 
by their own confessions, and other evidences. 

Ibid. 68. He says ; '^ They all died very constantly : and os 

'^ the margent calls them ^even martyrs.'^ 

The nun herself acknowledged the imposture at her death, 
and laid the heaviest weight q£ it on the priests that suffered 
with her, who had taught her the cheat : so that they died 
both for treason and imposture. And this being Sandora's 
Jhithy as appeared by his works, they were indeed martyn 
for it. 

Ibid. 69* He says ; '^ More and Fisher having examined her, 

^^ could see no ground to think she was acted by a fanatical 
" spirit, as it was given out.*" 

It was not ^ven out that she was acted by a fanatical 
spirit, for that had been more honest ; but her spirit was 
cheating and knavery. More cleared himself, and looked 
on her as a weak woman, and commonly called her the sUfy 
maid: but Fisher did disown her, when the cheat was dis- 
covered, though he had given her too much encouragement 
before. 

Page 81. 70. He says ; ^^ The thing she prophesied came to pass; 
^^ which was, that Mary should be queen of England.^ 

The thing for which she and her complices were at- 
tainted of treason was, that she said. If the king married 
Anne Bdeyn^ he should not be a king a month longer, and 
not (m hour longer in the sight of God, and shouid die a 
villain's death. But it did not serve Sanders^s ends to tell 
this. 

Ibid. 71. He says; ^' The day she suffered, many of the no- 



I 



AN APPENDIX. 4SS 

bilitj came and swore to the succession of the issue of the 

king^B marriage with queen Anne^ before the archbishop 

rf Canterbury, the lord chancellor, and Cromwell."" 

Both houses of parliament did in the house of lords take 

at oath^ on the day of their prorogation, which was the 

irtieth of March, as appears by the second act of the next 

ssion : and the nun, with her complices, did not suffer till 

e twenty^first of April after. 

78- He says; "The Franciscans of the Observance,Tage 8f . 

diiefly two fathers in London, Elston and Payton, did, 

both in their sermons and public disputes, justify the 

king^s marriage with queen Eatherine.'" 

£lston and Payton were not of London, but of Greenwich^ 

hey compared the king to Achab, and said, in the pulpit, 

his face. The dogs shaU lick his blood ; with many other 

ch virulent expressions. But to rail at a prince with the 

D6t spitefiil reproaches that could be was a part of San- 

^sJbHih: and so no wonder those pass for confessors, 

len Elizabeth Barton and her complices are reckoned 

itrtyrs^ 

78. Re says ; '* Tonstal bishop of Duresme was ordered Page 82. 

by the king^s messengers not to come to the session of 

parliament S6. r^ni, in which the king^s supremacy was 

established.^ 

In this he is safer than in some other stories; for the 

umals of that session are lost, so the falsehood of this 

nnot be demonstrated : yet it is not at all likely, that he 

K> justified all that was done in the former session, in 

lich the pope^s power was put down, the nomination of 

ihopa annexed to the crown, a reformation of ecclesiastical 

Mrs afipointed to be made, in defence of all which he wrote 

terwiiilds) was now so scrupulous as to be ordered to stay 

bone. But Tonstal suffering imprisonment in Edward 

e Bbttb^s time, it was fit to use some art \jo shew that he 

» unwiUingly brought to comply with the king. 

74. He, to shew God^s judgments on the chief instruments Ibid. 

at served the king, says, ** That the duke of Norfolk was 

by the king condemned to perpetual imprisonment.'" 

Ff2 



! 



486 AN APPENDIX. 

This betrays palpable ignorance, since he was attainted of 
high treason the very day before the king^s death » and should 
have suffered the fiext day, if the king'^s death had not pre- 
vented it But since he will descant on the providence of 
Grod, he should rather have concluded, that his escaping so 
narrowly was a sign of Grod^s great care for him. 

Page 83. 75. In the session of parliament that met the third of 
November, (as he describes it, which was the twenty-oxth 
year of the king^s reign,) he says, *^ Mary the king's 
*^ daughter was illegitimated, and all her honours were 
** transferred on Elizabeth, and the pope^s'power put down.^ 
This shews he never looked on our public statutes; 
otherwise he had seen that these acts passed in the former 
sesfflon. 

P«8« ^4- 76. He says ; ** When the king sent his ambassadors to 
<^ the French court, l^rancis would not so much as bear 
*^ them ^ve a justification of the king^s proceedings.^ 

How true this can be, the world may judge, since these 
two kings continued in a firm alliance eight years after this. 
And Francis did often treat, both with him and the princes 
of Germany, about these things, and was inclined to do 
almost all that he did. 

Ibid. 77. He says ; " The Lutherans did so abominate the 

" grounds of his separation from Rome, that they could 
" never be induced to approve it;^ for which he cites Coch- 
leus, an author of his own kidney. 

They did condemn the king^s first marriage as unlawful, 
and thought the pope'*s dispensation had no force : and so 
far they approved it. But they had this singular opinion, 
that he should have continued unmarried as long as queeD 
Katherine lived. Yet in that they were so modest, diat 
they only desired to be excused, as to the second marriage : 
which, considering that queen Anne favoured their doctrine, 
and that, by an absolute compliance with what the king had 
done, they might have secured his protection to themselves, 
whom otherwise they provoked highly, is an evidence of a 
strict adhering to what their consciences dictated, that can- 
not be sufficiently commended. 



AN APPENDIX. 4»7 

78. He says ;' *^ The king made many ¥rrite apologies for page 85. 

what he did ; which some did willingly, being tainted with 

heresy, others unwillingly, and for fear, as Gardiner and 

Tonstall.'* 

In this he shews how little judgment he had of the nature 
* things, when he thinks to excuse their writing for the 
ng, as extorted by force : to have done it through error 
id mistake was much the softer excuse ; but to make them 
en of such prostituted consciences, as not only to subscribe 
id swear, but to write with learning and zeal, and yet 
^nst their consciences, represents them guilty of unex- 
resfflble baseness. Indeed Gardiner was a man like enough 
> write any thing that might please the king ; but Tonstal 
as a man of greater probity, than to have done so unwor- 
ly a thing upon any account whatsoever. But since he 
lentioned writers, he should have named Longland bishop 
r Lincoln, Stokesley bishop of London, and above all Bon^ 
er, who did oflBciously thrust himself into the debate, by 
riting a preface to Gardiner^s book, with the greatest ve- 
enience that could be. But the blood he shed afterwards 
id so endear him to this author, that all past faults were 
>rgiven, and to be clean forgotten. 

79- He says ; " Five martjrrs suffered because they would P*8* 86. 

not swear the king'*s supremacy, according to the law that 

was then passed.^ 

There was no such law made at that Ume, nor could any 
ich oath be then put to them. The only oath which the 
arliament had enacted was the oath of the succession, and 
le refusing it was only misprision of treason, and was not 
unishable by death. But it was for denjdng the king^s 
jpremacy, and for ¥rrit]ng and speaking both against it 
od his marriage, that they suffered according to law. 

80. He says; " Cromwell threatened the jury, in thePigeS;. 

king^s name, with certain death, if they did not bring them 

in guilty.'' 

Every body that knows the law of England will soon con- 
lude this to be a lie : for no such threatenings were ever 
lade in trials in this nation: nor was there any need at 

Ff8 



4S8 AN APPENDIX. 

this time: for the law was so plain, and thttr facts so 
dearly proved, that the jury oould not refuse to bring them 
in guilty. 

p. 88, 89. ' 81. He says ; '^ The three Carthusians that suffered were 
^ made stand upright, and in one jdaoe, fourteen days toge- 
^ ther, with irons about their necks, arms, and legs, before 
^< they died ;^ and then with great pomp he describes ther 
death in all its parts, as if it had been a new-devised cruelty, 
it being the death which the law appoints for traitors. He 
tells, that Cromwdl lamented that others of them had died 
in thar cells, and so prevented his cruelty. He also adds 
a long story of the severities against the Franciscans. 

All this he drew from his learning in the legend. The 
English nation knows none of these cruelties, in which the 
Spanish inqiusitors are very expert. I find, by some origi- 
nal letters, that the Carthusians, who were shut up in thdr 
cells, lived about a year after this ; so if Cromwell had de- 
signed to take away their lives, he wanted not opportuni- 
ties; but it appears from what More writ in his imprison- 
ment, that Cromwell was not a cruel man, but, on the con- 
trary, merciful and gentle. And for the Franciscans, though 
they had offended the king highly, two of them railing 
spitefully at him to his face, in his chapel at Greenwich : 
yet that was passed over with a reproof, from which it ap- 
pears that he was not easily provoked against them. So a)l 
that relation which he gives, being without any authority, 
must pass for a part of the poem. 

P«ge 91. 8S. He says ; ^' The bishop of Rochester was condemned, 
^^ because he would not acknowledge the king^s supremacy 
** in ecclesiastical matters.**^ 

He was never pressed to acknowledge it, but was con- 
demned for denying it, and speaking agiunst it : for had he 
kept his opinion to himself, he could not have been ques- 
tioned. But the denying the king^s titles, of which his 
being supreme head was one, was by the law treason ; so he 
was tried for speaking against it, and not for his not acknow- 
ledging it. 

^* 9^* 88. " He runs out in an high commendation of Fisher, and, 



! 



AN APPENDIX. 499 

^< arooi^ oChar thbgs^ mentions his episcopal and apostolical 
<< charity.^ 

His charity was burning indeed. He was a merciless 
persecutor of heretics, so that the rigour of the law, under 
whidi he fell, was the same measure that he had measured 
out to others. 

84. Sanders will let the world see how carefully he had Page loo. 
read the legend, and how skilfully he could ¥rrite after that 
copy, in a pretty fabulous story concerning Morels death ; 

to whom I wiU deny none of the praises due to his memory, 
for his great learning, and singular probity : nor had he any 
blemidi but what flowed from the leaven of that cruel reli- 
gion, which carried him to great severities against those that 
preached for a refcnrmation. His daughter Roper was a 
woman of great virtue, and wcnrthy of such a father, who 
needed none of Sanders^s art to represent her well to the 
w(»rld. His story is ; ^* That the morning her father died, 
** Ae went about distributing all the money she had, in 
^ ahns to the poor: and at last was at her prayers in a 
<< church, when of a sudden she remembered that she had 
** forgot to provide a winding-sheet for his body ; but hav- 
^ ing no mcnre money left, and not being well known in that 
^ place, she apprehended they would not give her credit : 
<< yet she went to a linen-draper'^s shop, and calling for so 
^ much doth, she put her hand in her pocket, knowing 
^' rfie had nothing in it, but intending to make an excuse, 
'* and try if they would trust her. But by a miracle she 
'< found the price of the sheet, and neither more nor less 
** was ccmveyed into her pocket.^ 

This is such a lively essay of the mane's spirit that in- 
vented it, that I leave it without any further commentary. 

85. He says ; *^ Lee, that was not in orders, was sent topngv 105. 
<' visit the monasteries, who solicited the chastity of the 

<* nuns.^ 

He does not mention Leighton and London, the two chief 
visitors, for Leighton brought in Lee : but they were c^the 
pofHsh party, and Lee was Cranmer^s friend, therefore all 
must be liud on him. He was in orders, and soon after 

Ff 4 



r 



440 AN APPENDIX. 

was made dean of York. I have seen complaints of Dr. 
London^s soliciting the nuns, yet I do not find Lee com- 
plained of. But since London was a persecutor of heretics, 
such a small kindness, as the concealing bis name, and the 
turning the blame over on Lee, was not to be stood on 
among friends, especially by a man of Sanders^s ingenuity. 

Pi«e 107. . 86. For the correspondence between queen Katherbe 
and father Forest, and the letters that past, since Sanders 
tells us not a word how he came by them, we are to look oa 
them as a piece of the romance. 

Page 114. 87. He says; " Anne Boleyn bore a monstrous and a 
^^ misshaped lump of flesh, when the time of her bearing 
^* another child came.^ 

She bore a dead child before the time, says Hall ; but 
there was no great reproach in that, unless made up by 
Sanders^s wit. 

PMg« 115. 88. He lays out the business of Anne Boleyn with so 
much spite and malice, that we may eaeily see against whom 
he chiefly designed this part of his work. He says ; ^* She 
" was found guilty of adultery and incest.^ 

There was no evidence against her, but only a hear-say 
from the lady Wingfield : we neither know the credit of 
that lady, nor of the person who related it in her name. It 
is true Mark Smeton did confess his adultery with the 
queen, but it was generally thought he was drawn into it 
by some promises that were made to him, and so cheated 
out of his life ; but for the queen, and the other four, they 
attested their innocency to the last : nor would any of those 
unfortunate persons redeem their lives at so ignominious a 
rate, as to charge the queen, whom they declared they knew 
to be innocent; so .that all the evidence against her was an 
hear-say of a woman that was dead, the confession of a poor 
musician, and some idle words herself spake of the dis- 
courses that had passed between her and some of those gen- 
tlemen. 

Page 116. 89. He says; *' Foreigners did generally rejoice at her 
" fall :^ and to prove this, he cites Cochleus^s words, that 
only shew that author^s ill opinion of her. 






it 



AN APPENDIX. 441 

The Germans had so great a value of her^ that all thdr 
oorrespcNddence with the king fell to the ground with her : 
but he may well cite Cochleus, an author of the same ho- 
nesty with himself, from whose writings we may with the 
tike security make a judgment of fordgn matters, as we 
may upon Sanders^s testimony believe the account he gives 
of English affidrs. 

90. He tells us, among other things done by the king,P>g< i>7' 
and picks it out as the only instance he mentions of the 
king'*8 injimction, ^^ That the people should be taught in 

churches the Lord^'s Prayer, the Ave, the Creed, and the 

Ten Commandments, in English.^ 

It seems this author thought the giving these elements of 
religion to the people in the vulgar tongue a very heinous 
crime, when this is singled out from all the rest. 

91. ** That being done, he says, there was next a book ibid, 
published, called Articles^ appointed by the king^s ma^ 
jesty, which were the six articles."" 

This shews that he either had no information of English 
affiurs, or was sleeping when he wrote this : for the six arti- 
cles were not published soon after the injunctions, as he 
makes it, by the same parliament and convocation, but three 
years after, by another parliament : they were never put in 
a book, nor published in the king^s name; they were 
enacted in parliament, and are neither more nor less than 
twenty-five tines in the fir^t impression of that act ; so far 
short come they of a book. 

92. He reckons up very defectively the differences be-Pag« 119- 
tween the church of Ilome, and the doctrine set forth by 

the kihg^s authority : but in one point he shews his ordinary 
wit ; for in the sixth particular, he says, ^^ He retained the 
'^ sacrament of order, but appointed a new form of conse- 
" crating of bishops.*" 

This he put in out of malice, that he might annul the or- 
dinations of that time ; but the thing is false : for except 
that the Inshops, instead of their oaths of obedience to the 
pope, which they formerly swore, did now swear to the 




cc 



442 AN APPENDIX. 

king^ there was no other change made ; and that to be anre 
is no part of the form of consecration. 

Page iio. 93. He resolved oace to speak what he thought was truth, 
though it be treasonable and impious: and says, '^ Upon 
these changes, many in Lincolnshire, and the northern 
parts, did rise for religion, and theJaUh of Christ.'" 
This was indeed the moUve by which th^r seditious 
priests misled them ; yet he is mistaken in the time, for it 
was not after the six articles were published, but almost 
three years before it. Nor was it for the faith of Christ, 
which teadies us to be humble, subject, and obe<Uent ; but 
because the king was removing some of the oorruptioDS of 
that fiiith, which th^r false teachers did impioudy call the 
£uth of Christ. 

Ibid. g4,^ He says; *^ The king did promise most faithfully, 

*' that all these things of which they complained should be 
" amended.^ 

This is so evidently false, that it is fdain Sanders resolved 
dexterously to avmd the speaking of any sort of truth : for 
the king did fully and formally tell them, he would not 
be directed nor counselled by them in these points they 
complained of, and did only offer them an amnesty for what 
was past. 

Page 121. 95. " Then he reckons up thirty-two that died for the 
" defence of the^i^A.'' 

They were attainted of treason for being in actual rebel- 
lion against the king: and thus it appears that rebellion 
was the^i^A in his sense; and himself died for it, or 
rather in it, having been starved to death in a wood, to 
which he fled after one of his rebellious attempts on his so- 
vereign, in which he was the pope^s nuncio. 

P«ge m- 96. He says; " The king killed the earl of Eildare, and 
" five of his uncles.'' 

By this strange way of expressing a l^al attmnder, and 
the execution of a sentence for manifest treason and rebel- 
lion, he would insinuate on the reader a fancy, that one of 
Bonner's cruel fits had taken the king, and that he had 
killed those with his own hand. The lord Herbert has 



AN APPENDIX. 448 

fiilly opened that part of the history, from the records that 
he saw ; and shews that a more resolved rebellion could not 
be than that was, of which the earl of Kildare and his uncles 
were guilty. But because they sent to the pope and em- 
peror for assistance, the earl desiiing to hold the kingdom 
of Ireland of the pope, since the king by his heresy had 
fSdlen from his right to it, Sanders must needs have a great 
kindness for their memory, who thus suffered for his Jaith. 

97. He says; " Queen Jane Seymour being in hard la^Pagt las. 
*^ hour of prince Edward, the king ordered her body to be 

** so opened by surgeons, that she died soon after.**^ 

All this is false, for she had a good delivery, as many 
original letters written by her council (that have been since 
printed) do shew ; but she died two days after of a distem- 
per incident to her sex. 

98. He sets down some passages of cardinal P(de^s bero-Pftge 124. 
ical constancy ; which being proved by no evidence, and 

not b^ng told by any other writer, (whom I ever saw,) are 
to be looked on as the flourishes of the poet to set <^ his 
heroi 

99. He would persuade the world, that the marquis of Page 135. 
Exeter, the lord Montacute, and the rest that suffered at 

that time, died, because they were believed to dislike the 
lunge's wicked proceedings ; and that the countess of Sarum 
was beheaded on this single account, that she was the 
mother of such a son, and was sincerely addicted to the 
catholic faith; and that she was condemned because she 
wrote to her son, and for wearing in her breast the picture 
of the five wounds of Christ. 

The marquis of Exeter pretended he was well satisfied 
with the king's proceedings, and was lord steward when the 
lords Darcy and Hussy were tried, and he gave judgment 
against them. But it being discovered that he and other 
persons approved of cardinal Pole^s proceedings, who 
endeavoured to engage all Christian princes in a league 
against the king, pursuant to which they had expressed 
themselves, on several occasions, resolved, when a fit op- 
portunity offered itself, to rebel ; it was no wonder if the 



444 AN APPENDIX. 

king proceeded against them according to law. And for 
the countess of Sarum, though the legality of that sentence 
passed against her cannot be defended, yet she had given 
great offence ; not only by her correspondence with her son, 
but by the bulls she had received from Rome, and by her 
opposing the king^s injunctions, hindering all her tenants to 
read the New Testament, or any other book set out by the 
king^s order. And for the picture, which was found among 
her clothes, in having been the standard of the rebellion, 
and the arms of England being found on the other mde of 
it, there was just ground to suspect an ill design in it. 

Page 129. 100. He says ; ^* The images which the king destroyed 
^< were, by many wonderful works of Grod, recommended 
" to the devotion of the nation.^ 

All the wonder in these works was the knavery of some 
juggling impostors, and the simplicity of a credulous multi- 
tude, of which see pag. 486. which bdng so openly disco- 
vered, nothing that had shame in it could speak of them as 
our author does. 

Page 131. 101. He says ; " Six and twenty carts, drawn with oxen, 
" were loaded with the riches taken from Thomas Beckefs 
^^ shrine ; whom he makes a most glorious martyr, that died 
" for the defence of ihejaith^ and was honoured by many 
" miracles after his death."" 

Other writers have sufficiently shewed what a perfidious, 
ingrateful, and turbulent priest he was. All these were 
« virtues in our author^s opinion, and ingredients in his faith. 
But he has, in this account of the riches of the shrine, gone 
beyond himself, having, by a figure of speech very familiar 
to him, (called lying,) increased two chests (see page 490.) 
to twenty-six cart-loads. 

Page 132. 102. He says ; *' The sentence which pope Paul gave 
*^ out against the king, was affixed in some towns, both in 
" France, Flanders, and Scotland : from which he infers, 
" that both the emperor, the French, and Scotch king, did 
" consent to that sentence.-' 

In this he designed an eminent piece of service to the 
apostolic see, to leave on record an evidence, that three so- 



AN APPENDIX. 4*5 

TcreJgD princeB had acknowledged the pope's power of de- 
paang kings. But he did ill to name the proofs of his 
asserUon, and had done better to have said umply that it 
was BO, than to have founded it on so ill grounds : as if the 
affixing papal bulls in a place were an evidence that the 
princes, Id whose dominions it was done, consented to it 
He might with tlie same reason have concluded, that queen 
Elizabeth consented to the sentence against herself; which 
it is very like will not be easily believed, though the bull 
was a£Sxed in London. But all those very princes whom be 
names, continuing to keep up their correspondence with the 
king, as well after as before the sentence, is a much clearer 
demoDstration that they despised the pope's sentence. 

108. He says; " The king, by his own authority, threw p>g» 134. 
'* all the b^^ng orders out of their houses." 

The falsehood of this hath appeared already, for they re- 
agned th«r houses to the king : and of these resignations, 
though many were destroyed, yet near an hundred are still 
extanL 

104. He says ; " The parliament, in the year 1539, gave iwd. 
*' the king all the great monasteries." 

The parUament passed no such act ; all that they did 
was tmly to confirm the grants made, or to be made by 
these houses to the king. It was their surrenders that 
clothed the king with the right to them. AU the tra^cal 
stories he tells us that followed upon this are founded on a 
false foundation. 

105. He sets down a form of a resignation, which he says, pagc 135. 
" all the abbots, and many religious persons, were made to 

" ngn and set th^r seals to it." 

Among all the resngnations which are yet extant, there b 
not one in this form ; for which see page 477. 

106. He soys ; " The king's commisdoners, who went P«j» 'a*- 
'* about getting bands to that tonn, made them believe in 
" every house, that all the rest had «gned it ; and w bj 
" that, and other perBuamons, prevailed with many toM'~ 
** their bands to it." 

If all the subscriptions had been procured about tJ 



and wbj 

any tomt^^m 



446 AN APPENDIX. 

time, such arts might be suspected; but in a thii^ that 
was three years a doing, these tricks could not have served 
their turn. 
Page 136. 107. He says ; ^* They told the monks, that though the 
*^ king might, by virtue of the act of parliament, seise on 
'^ their houses and rents, yet he desired rather to do it with 
• " their good-will.^ 

In this there are two errors ; first, most of these houses 
were resigned to the king before the act of parliament, see 
page 471. And next, the act of parliament only confirmed 
their deeds, but did not give their houses to the king. 
P^ 137* 108. He says ; '< The abbots of Glassenbury, Colchester, 
*' and Reading, suffered martyrdom because they refused 
** to set their hands to that writing.^ 

There was no such writing ever offered to them; nor 
was there any law to force them to resign : so they could 
not suffer on that account; but they were martyrs for San- 
ders^s^i^ for they were attainted by a l^al trial of high 
treason. 
Pagt 13S. 109. *' He tells a long story of Whitting abbot of Olas- 
** senbury's being brought up to London, to be prevailed 
" with to set his hand to the surrender. Which he still 
'< refusing to do, was sent back ; and though a book against 
** the king^s divorce was found among his papers, which 
" was laid there by those who searched for it ; yet that was 
past over in a chiding : but, as he went home, hearing 
there was a meeting of the county at Wells, he went 
^* thither ; and as he was going up to his place on the 
^^ bench, he was called to the bar to answer some things 
" that were to be objected to him : he was amazed at it, 
** and asked what the matter was ? But one told him, he 
*^ needed fear nothing, for somewhat was only to be done 
for form to terrify others ; upon which he was condemned 
and sent away to his abbey, little thinking he was so near 
^* his end : but when he came near it, a priest was sent to 
him to take his confession, for they told him he must die 
immediately; he begged a day or two'*s respite, but in 
** vain : so they hanged him up in his habit^ on the top of 






«« 






AN APPENDIX. 447 

'^ tbe hill near bis abbey, fnd quartered him ; and all this 

** was done in one day.^ 

This book came out in foreign parts, and was printed at 
Rome, in the reign of Sixtus the Fifth, who took great 
pleasure in such executions as he describes this to have 
been ; which may fall oft out, where the lives of the subjects 
are wholly at the princess mercy : but to tell such tales of 
England, which is so famed over the world for the safety 
and security the subjects enjoy, and for the regular and 
legal proceedings in all trials, especially of life and death, 
was a great error in the poet ; for the decorum of the laws 
and customs of a place must be observed, when any nation 
is made the scene of a fable. But as nothing like this can 
be done by the law of England, so there was nothing of it 
in this case: the jury that sat on him were men of great 
credit in the country : when he died he acknowledged his 
offences, and, with appearance of repentance, begged Grod'*s 
pardon, and the king'^s : see page 480. 

110. After many bitter invectives against Cromwell, for Page i45* 
which I could never see good evidence, though I cannot 
disprove them by any convincing arguments, he says, 

** That he advised the king to make a law, that persons 
** might be convented and condemned in absence, and with- 
*^ out being heard : and that this law first of all fell upon 
« himself.'' 

There was no such law ever made, only the parliament, 
by tbar supreme authority, did attaint some in that manner, 
but no other court might do it. Nor was this first applied 
to Cromwell ; for a year before his attainder, the countess 
of Sarum, with a great many more, were so attainted, 
though she did not sufier till a year after him. 

111. He tells many reasons why the king had a mind to ibid. 
put away Anne of Cleve : but in this, as in other things, he 
betrays a profound ignorance of that time ; for every body 
knew that the king, from the first time he saw her, disliked 
her, and that he never consummated the marriage. 

This is a subject not fit to be long dwelt on ; but if any 
wiU compare the account I give of this matter from re- 



448 AN APPENDIX. 

cords, with Sanders^s tale, tbey will see that he wrote at 
random, and did not so much as know public transactioiu. 
pfege 146. 112. He says; ** The king had promised to the emperor, 
^' that he would no longer continue in the Smalcal&k 
*^ league ; but Cromwell counterfnted the king*s hand to a 
*^ new confirmation of it ; which coming to the emperot^s 
^' knowledge, he challenged the king of it, and sent him 
*^ over a copy of it; upon which the king disowned it, and 
*' cast it on Cromwell ; and that this was the cause of his 
" fall.'^ 

This I believe is one of Sanders's dreams: there is not 
one word of it in CromwelPs attainder ; nor do I find the 
least shadow of this in some original letters which he wrote 
to the king for his pardon, in which he answers many of 
the things laid to his charge. Nor is it Hkely he would ad- 
venture on so bold a thing with such a king; nor could the 
emperor have that writing in his power as long as the king 
lived ; for it is not to be imagined how he could come by it, 
till he had taken the duke of Saxony piisoner^ which was 
after this king^s death. 
Page 148. 113, He says; " When Cromwell was put to death, the 
" king proceeded to the divorce of Anne of Cleve.'*' 

The divorce was judged by the convocation eight days 

before CromwelPs death, and confirmed in parliament, which 

was dissolved before he suffered. 

Ibid. 114. He says; " The king sent to her, to tell her, he 

had a mind to be separated from her; and though he 

could proceed more severely against her, since he knew 

" she was an heretic ; yet for her family'^s sake he left it to 

** herself to devise any reason for their divorce : upon which 

" she came next day to the senate, (which may be either the 

*^ king^s council, or the parliament,) and confessed she had 

** been married to another before she was married to the 

" king ; and thereupon, by the authority of parliament, he 

** was divorced, and within eight days married Katherine 

« Howard." 

There are but six gross errors in this period. 1. The 
king sent not any message to her^ nor came there any an- 



it 
li 



AN APPENDIX. 449 

wer from ber, till the sentence of divorce was quite passed. 
I. In the original letter with those he sent to her, wrote to 
im from Richmond, it appears that they used no threaten- 
igs to her, but barely told her what was done ; to which 
be acquiesced. 3. She never came from Richmond in all 
bat process, and so made no such declaration in the senate. 
. She did not say that she was married to another, but 
dIj that she had been contracted to the prince of Lorrain 
^hen she was under age. 5. The parliament did not dis- 
^Ive the marriage, but only confirmed the sentence of the 
onvocation. 6. The king did not marry Katherine Howard 
efore the 8th of August, and the divorce was judged the 
0th of July, a month wanting two days. 

115. He says ; ^^ The king had consummated the mar- Page 149. 
' riage for seven months together.'^'* 

There were but six months between his marriage and the 
ivorce ; and in all that while, as they bedded but seldom, 
there were very clear evidences brought, that it was not 
onsununated. 

116. He says; " The king sent the bishop of Winches- Page 151. 
ter, and sir Henry Knevet, to the diet of the empire; 
who were ordered to propose to the emperor, that the 
king might be again reconciled to the see of Rome ; to 
which, he adds, his conscience did drive him : but since 
the king would not confess his past crimes, nor do penance 
for them, nor restore the goods of the church, it came to 
nothing.*" 

This is another ornament of the fable, to shew the poet^s 
rit; but is as void of truth, as any passage in Plautus or 
[*erence is. For the king was all his life so intractable in 
bat point, that the popish party had no other way to main- 
un their interest with him, but to comply, not without afiec- 
ition in that matter : and when an information was given 
gainst Gardiner for his holding some correspondence with 
be pope^s legate at the diet, he got the man who had inno- 
ently discovered it, to be put in prison ; and said, it was a 
lot against him to ruin him, which he needed not be so 

VOL. 1. p. S. G g 



«0 AN APPENDIX. 

solicitous about, if his instructions from the king had al- 
lowed him to enter on such a treaty. 

Pb^ 153. 117. He runs out in a long digression upon the king^s as* 
suming the title of king of Ireland ; to shew that the kings 
of England only hold Ireland by the pope'^s donation. 

In this Sanders shews his art, he being to cany the 
standard of rebellion in that kingdom, to blast the king's 
right to it. He acknowledges the ctown of England had 
the dominion of Ireland, with the title of lord Gflrdamd^ 
about four hundred years : and certainly if so long a pos- 
session does not give a good title, and a prescription against 
all other pretenders, most of the royal families of Chriisten- 
dom will be to seek for their rights. But he says, it waft 
given by the pope to king Henry the Second ; and yet he 
confesses that he had conquered some parts of it, before that 
grant was sent him by Hadrian the Fourth. Certainly 
king Henry the Second had as good a right to take it, as 
pope Hadrian had to give it : nor was the king'^s accepting 
the pope's donation any prejudice to his title : for things 
extorted^ or allowed upon a public error, can have no force 
when that is openly discovered. If then the superstitimi of 
those ages made, that the pope's donation was a great help 
to any pretender, it was no wonder that kings made use of 
it ; but it were a wonder indeed if they should acknowledge 
it, after the trick is known and seen by all. 

Page 162. 118. After this, and a satire against queen Elizabeth for 
assuming the title, defender of the faith, and a long enume- 
ration of the exactions in the last years of this reign ; in 
which though there is matter enough for severe complaints, 
yet many of the particulars he mentions are without any 
proof, and must rest on the author's credit ; which, by this 
time, the reader will acknowledge is not very great. An*- 
other long discourse of some length follows, of the misfor- 
tunes of the duke of Norfolk, and of all that served the king 
in his divorce, and in the following actions of his life : from 
which he infers, that these were effects of a curse from 
heaven upon all that he did, and on all those that assisted 



AN APPENDIX. 461 

bim : but as the inference is bad, so he forgot to mention 
those noble families that were raised in his time, and hare 
continued since in great honour; as the Sejrmours, from 
whom the dukes of Somerset are descended ; the Paulets, 
from whom the marquis of Winchester derives ; the Rus* 
sds, WfW>disKes, Herberts, Riches, and Cromwells, from 
whom die earls of Bedford, Southampton, Pembroke, Essex, 
and Ardglass^ have descended ; and the Browns, the Petres, 
die Fleets, the Norths, and the Montagues, from whom the 
viee-odunt Montague, the barons Petre, Paget, North, and 
MoQCa^oe, are descended. These families have now flou- 
idied in- great wealth and honour an age and a half; and 
only one of them has, and that but very lately, determined 
in the male line: but the illustrious female In'anches of it 
are intermixed with other noble families. So that the ob- 
servVUion is false, and the inference is weak. 

119* He says ; ^^ When the king found his strength de- Page 164. 
'^ dining, he had again some thoughts of reconciling him- 
*^ self to the church of Rome ; which when it was proposed 
^^ to one of the bishops, he made a flattering answer. But 
^ Grardiner moved that a parliament might be called for 
doing it : and that the king, for the quiet of his own con- 
sdence, would vow to do it ; of which Gtxl would accept 
in that extremity, when more was not posnble to be done. 
Bat some of his courtiers coming about him, who were 
very apprehensive of sudi a reconciliation, lest they should 
have been itiade restore the goods of the church, diverted 
the king from it : and from this our author infers, that 
what die king had done was against his conscience, and 
that so he sinned the nn against the Holy Ghost.^ 
I shall not examine this theological definition of the sin 
against the Hdy Ghost ; for my quarrel is not at present 
widi his divinity, but with his history, diough it were easy 
to shew that he is alike at both. But for this story, it is a 
pure dream ; for not only there is no evidence for it, nor 
did Gardiner in the reign of queen Mary ever own any such 
thing, though it had been then much for the credit of their 
cause, especially he being often upbraided with Jiis oompli. 

Ggg 



u 

U 

U 
<C 
U 
U 
U 




462 AN APPENDIX. 

ances to this king, for which the mention of his repentance had 
fumidied him with a good answer : but as the tale is told, 
the fiction appears too plainly ; for a parliament was actually 
sitting during the king^s sickness, which was disscdved by 
his death, and no such proportion was made in it. The 
king on the contrary destroyed the chief hopes of the popish 
party, which were founded on the diike of Norfolk'^s greats 
ness, by the attainder which was passed a day before be died. 
And yet Sanders makes this discourse to have been between 
the king and Gardiner after his fall, and his son^s death, be- 
tween which and the king^s death there were only nine 
days: but besides all this, Gardiner had lost the king''8 
favour a considerable time before his death, 
pftge t66. 120. He says ; ^^ The king, that he might not seem never 
*' to have done any good work in his whole life, as he was 
'< dying, founded Chrisf s Church Hospital in London ; 
<< which was all the restitution he ever made for the monas- 
*< teries and churches he had robbed and spoiled.^ 

If it had not already appeared, in many instances, that 
our author had as little shame as honesty, here is a sufficient 
proof of it. I will not undertake to justify the king, as if 
he had done what he ought to have done, in his new foun- 
dations : but it is the height of impudence to deny things 
that all England knows. He founded six bishoprics; he 
endowed deans and prebendaries, with all. the other offices 
belonging to a cathedral, in fourteen several sees, Canter- 
bury, Winchester, Duresme, Ely, Norwich, Rochester, 
Worcester, and Carlisle ; together with Westminster, Ches- 
ter, Oxford, Gloucester, Peterborough, and Bristol, where 
he endowed bishoprics likewise. He founded many gram- 
mar-schools, as Burton, Canterbury, Coventry, Worcester, 
&c. He founded and endowed Trinity college in Cam- 
bridge, which is one of the noblest foundations in Christen- 
dom. He also founded professors, in both universities, for 
Greek, Hebrew, law, physic, and divinity. What censure 
then deserves our author, for saying, that the hospital of 
Christ''s Church was all the restitution he ever made of the 
church lands ? 



AN APPENDIX. 468 

121. He gives a character of the king, which suits very ibid, 
well with his history, his malice in it being extravagantly 
ridiculous. Among other things, he says ; ^^ The king pnv 
^ moted always learned bishops, Cranmer only being ex- 
** oepted, whom he advanced to serve his lusts. '^ 

Cranmer was a man of greater learning than any that ever 
sat in that see before him, as appears in every thing that he 
writ : Tonstal was a learned man, and Gardiner was much 
esteemed for learning; yet if any will compare Cranmer^s 
books of the sacrament, with those the other two writ on 
the same subject, there is so great a difiTerence between the 
learning and solidity of the one and the other, that no man 
of common ingenuity can read them, but he must confess it. 

I^ISL He says ; ** When the king found himself expiring, Page 170. 
** he called for a bowl of white wine, and said to one that 
** was near him. We have lost all : and was often heard re- 
*^ peating, MonkSj monksj and so he died.*" 

This was to make the fable end as it had gone on, and it 
is forged without any authority or appearance of truth. 
The manner of his death was already told, so it needs not be 
repeated. 

1£S. He says; *^ The king by his will appointed tbepftgeiyi. 
^ crown to go to his righteous heirs after his three children, 
^ and commanded his son to be bred a true catholic : but 
^^ his will was changed, and another was forged, by which 
** the line of Scotland was excluded, and they bred his son 
«< a heretic.'* 

There was no such will ever heard of; and in all the de- 
bates that were managed in queen Elizabeth^s reign about 
the Bucoesnon, those that pleaded for the Scottish line never 
alleged this; which, had it been true, did put an end to 
the whcde controversy. It was indeed said, that the iriU, 
whidi was given out as the king^s will, was not signed hj 
his hand, nor sealed by his order, but it was never pretended 
that there was any other will : so this is one of our author's 



GgS 



B • 



454 AN APPENDIX. 

The conclusion. 

Thus I have traced him in this History^ and hope I hafe 
said much more than was necessary to prove him a writarof 
no credit, and that his book ought to have no authority ; 
since he was not only a stranger to the public transactioDs, 
printed statutes, and the other authentic registers of that 
time, but was a bold and impudent asserter 6£ the grossest 
and most malicious lies that ever were contrived. I have 
not examined all the ernirs of his chronology, for there is 
scarce any thing told in its right order, and due place; nor 
have I insisted on all the passages he tells, without any 
proof, or appearance of. truth : for as I could only deny 
these without any othor evidence but what was negative, so 
there are so many of them, that I must have transcribed the 
greatest part of his book, if I had con»dered them all. I 
have therefore only singled, out those passages, which I had 
in the former History demonstrated to be false : and these 
are both so many and so important that I am sure enough 
is said to destroy the credit of that author, and of his book, 
which has too long deceived the world. And what is per- 
formed in this first part, will I hope dispossess the reader of 
any ill impressions the following parts of that work have 
made on him, concerning the succeeding reigns, of whidi 
an account shall be given, as soon as it possibly can be made 
ready. 

I shall esteem my time to have been well employed, and 
my pains rightly placed, if my endeavours have so good an 
effect, as to take off the unjust prejudices which some may 
have conceived at the changes that were then made in re- 
ligion, or at the beginnings of them ; which being repre- 
sented by this author, and upon his testimony by many other 
writers, in such odious characters to the world, are generally 
so ill looked on. 

The work itself was so good, done upon so much reason, 
managed with such care, directed by such wisdom, and 
tempered with so great moderation, that those who intended 
to blast it, did very wisely to load it with some such preju- 



AN APPENDIX. 455 

dices : for if without these, the thing itself be examined 
hy men of a candid temper and solid judgment, the op- 
posers of it know well where the truth lies ; and on whose 
side both the scriptures, and the best ages of the primitive 
churdi have declared. But it was not fit to put a question 
of such importance on so doubtful and so dangerous an 
issue : therefore it was well considered by them, that some 
popular and easily understood calumnies, to disgrace the be- 
ginnings of it, and the persons that were most employed in 
it, were to be fastened on them : and if these could be once 
generally received, then men might be alienated from it by 
a shorter way, than could be done by the duU and unsuc- 
cessful methods of reason. Therefore as the cause of our 
church hath been bften vindicated, by the learned books 
that have been published in it ; and never with more sue* 
cess, and a clearer victory, than of late, in the elaborate 
writings (which are never to be mentioned but with honour) 
of the renowned Dr. Stillingfleet ; so I judged it might not 
be an unuseful and unacceptable work (which though it be 
of a lower form, and so most suitable to my genius, yet will 
be of general use) to employ the leisure I enjoy, and the 
small talent committed to me, in examining and opening 
the transactions of those times : and if those who read it 
are dispossessed of their prejudices, and inclined to consider 
things, as they are now set before them, in a truer light, I 
have gained my end in it. 

The truths of religion need no support from the father 
of lies. A reli^on made up of falsehoods and impostures 
must be maintained by means suitable to itself: so Sanders^s 
book might weU serve the ends of that church, which has 
all along raised its greatness by public cheats and forgeries ; 
such as the donation of Constantine, and the book of the 
Decretals ; besides the vast number of miracles and visions 
that were for many ages made use of by them ; of which 
even the most disingenuous of their own writers begin to 
be now ashamed. But the reformation of religion was a 
wcnrk of light, and needs none of the arts o fdarkness to jus- 
tify it by. A full and distinct narrative of what was then 

Gg4 



456 AN APPENDIX- 

done will be its apology , as well as its history. There is no 
need of artifice, but only of industry and sincerity, to gather 
together all the remains of that time, and put them in good 
order. 

I am now be^nning to look towards the next, and indeed 
the best part of this work : where, in the first reign, we 
shall observe the active endeavours of those restorers of re* 
ligion. The next reign affords a sadder prospect of that 
work laid in ruins, and the authors of it in ashes ; but the 
fires that consumed them did rather spread than extinguish 
that light which they had kindled. And what is fabled of 
the phenix will be found true of our church, that she rose 
new out of these ashes, into which she seemed consumed. 

Towards the perfecting this History, I hope all that love 
the subject of it will contribute their endeavours, and fur- 
nish every thing that is in their power, which may make it 
fuller or clearer : so I end with that desire which I made 
in the preface, that any who have in their hands any papers 
relating to these times will be pleased to communicate them ; 
and whatever assistance they give to it shall be most thank* 
fully owned and acknowledged. 



THK END OF THE APPENDIX. 



ADDENDA. 



ADDENDA. 



I. 

Articles about religion^ set out by the convocattouy and pub- 
lished by the king's authority. An original, 

Hen&y the ^Eight, by the grace of God, king dT Eng* Cotton lib 
land, and of France, defender of the £uth, and lord of Ire- fy^sg^' ^ 
land, and in earth supream head of the church of England, 
to all and ungular our most loving, faithful and obedi^it 
subjects, greeting. Amongst other cures committed unto 
this our princely ofiice, whereunto it hath pleased Grod of 
hh infinite mercy and goodness to call us, we have always 
esteemed and thought (as we also yet esteemt and think) 
this to be most chief, most ponderous, and of most weight, 
that his holy word and commandments may sincerely 
without lett or hindrance, be of our subjects truly believed^ 
and reverently kept and obflerved ; and that unity and con- 
cord in opinions, namely in such things as ^doth concern 
our religion, may encrease and go fiirthward, and ail occa» 
sion of dissent and discord touching the same be repressed^ 
and utterly extinguished ; for the which cause we being of 
late, to our great regret, credibly advertised of such diver* 
sity in opinions, as have grown and qirongen in this our 
reaha, as well concerning certain articles necessary to our 
salvation, as also touching certain honest and commendable 
ceremonies, rites, and usages in our said churchy for an 
honest policy, and decent order heretofore iji long time 
used and accustomed; minding to have that unity and 
agreement established through our said churdi concerning 
the premisses ; and being very desirous to eschew not only 
the dangers of souls, but also the outward inquietness which 
byoccasion of the said diversity in o[unions (if remedy had not 

- Eighth, ^ does 




460 ADDENDA. 

« 

been provided) might perchance have ensued; have not 
only in our own person many times taken great pain, study, 
labour and travails, but also have caused our bishops and 
other the most discreet and best learned men of our clergy 
of this our whole realm to be assembled in our convocation, 
for the full debatement and quiet determination of the same: 
where after long and mature deliberation and disputations, 
had of and upon the premisses, finally they have concluded 
and agreed upon the said matters, as well those which be 
commanded of God, and ar6 necessary to our salvation, as 
also the other touching the honest ceremonies, and good 
and politick order, as is aforesaid; which their determina- 
tion, debatement, and agreement, forasmuch as we think to 
have proceeded of a good, right and true judgment, and to 
be agreeable to the laws and ordinances of God, and much 
profitable for the establishment of that charitable concord 
and unity in our church of England, which we most desire, 
we have caused the same to be published, wilUng, requiring 
and commanding you to accept, repute, and take them ac- 
cordingly; most heartily desiring and praying Almighty 
God, that it may please him so to illumin your hearts, that 
you, and every of you, may have no less desire, zeal, and 
love to the said unity and concord, in reading, divulging, 
and following the same, then we have had and have, caus- 
ing them to be thus devised, set forth and published. And 
for because we would the said articles, and every of them, 
to be taken and understanden of you after such sort, order, 
BXid degree as appertaineth accordingly ; we have caused by 
the like assent and agreement of our said bishops and other 
learned men, the said articles to be divided into two sorts, 
that is to say, such as are commanded expresly by God, 
and are necessary to our salvation, and such other, as al- 
though they be not expresly commanded of God, nor neces- 
sary to our salvation ; yet being of a long continuance for a 
decent order and honest policy, prudently instituted, are for 
that same purpose and end to be observed in like manner; 
which ye following, after such sort as we have prescribed 
unto you, shall not only attain that most charitable unity 



ADDENDA. 461 

and loving concord, whereof shall ensue your incomparable 
commodity, profit, and lucre, as well spiritual as other ; but 
also ye conforming your selves, and using these our siud ar- 
ticles as is aforesaid, shall not a little encourage us to take 
further travel, pwis and labours for your commodities in 
all such other matters, as in time to come may happen to 
occur, and as it shall be most to tlie honour of God and 
ours, the profit, tranquillity, and quietness of all you our 
most loving subjects. 

The articles qfourjaith. 

FiBST, As touching the chief and principal articles of our 
faith, sith it is thus agreed, as hereafter followeth by the 
whole clergy of this our realm, we will that all bishops and 
preachers shall instruct and teach our people, by us com- 
mitted to their spiritual charge, that they ought and must 
most constantly believe and defend all those things to be 
true, which be comprehended in the whole body and canon 
of the Bible, and also in the three creeds or symbols, 
whereof one was made by the apostles, and is the common 
creed which every man useth ; the second was made in the 
holy council of Nice, and is said daily in the mass ; and the 
third was made by Athanasius, and is comprehended in the 
psalm Quiamque wit; and that they ought and must take 
and interpret all the same things according to the self-same 
sentence and interpretation, which the words of the self-same 
creeds or symbols do purport, and the holy approved doc- 
tors of the church do intreat and defend the same. 

Item^ That they ought and must repute, hold and take 
all the same things for the most holy, most sure, and most 
certain, and infallible words of God, and such as neither 
ought, ne can be altered or convelled by any contrary opin- 
ion or autliority. 

lieniy That they ought and must believe, repute and take 
all the articles of our faith contained in the said creeds to 
be so necessary to be believed for man'^s salvation, that who- 
soever being taught will not believe them as is aforesaid, or 
will obstinately affirm the contrary of them, he or they can- 



I 



462 ADDENDA. 

not be the very members of Christ and his spouse the 
church, but be very infidels or hereticks, and members d 
the Devil, with whom they shall perpetually be damned. 

Item^ That they ought and must most reterendy and re- 
li^ously observe and keep the self-same words, accbrding to 
the very same form and manner of speaking, as the artides 
of our faith be already conceived and expressed in the 6ttd 
creeds, without altering in any wise, or varying from the 
same. 

Item^ That they ought and must utterly refuse and con- 
demn all c those opinions contrary to the said articles, which 
were of long time past condemned in the four holy councils, 
that is to say, in the council of Nice,.Constantinople, Ephe- 
sus, and Chalcidonense, and all other sith that time in any 
point consonant to the same. 

The sacrament qfbaptum. 

Secondly, As touching the holy sacrament of bapHsro, 
we will that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and 
teach our people committed by us unto their spiritual 
charge, that they ought and must of necessity believe cer- 
tainly all those things, which hath been always by the 
whole consent of the church approved, received and used in 
the sacrament of baptism ; that is to say, that the sacra' 
ment of baptism was instituted and ordfuned in the New 
Testament by our Saviour Jesua Christ, as a thing neces- 
sary for the attaining of everlasting life, according to the 
saying of Christ, Nisi quis renatusjiierit ex aqua et Spiriiu 
SanctOj non potest intrare in regnum ccelorum, 

Item^ That it is o£Pered unto all men, as well infants as 
such as have the use of reason, that by baptism they shall 
have remission of sins, and the grace and favour of God, ac- 
cording to the saying «l of John, Qui crediderit et baptizahis 
Jiierit salvus erit. 

Item^ That the promise of grace and everlasting life, which 
promise is adjoyned unto the sacrament of baptism, per- 
taineth not only unto such as have the use of reason, but 

« thene «• of St John, 



ADDENDA. 46S 

to iufitntfiy innocents, and children; and they ou|^t 
efore and must needs be baptized : and that by the sa- 
lient of baptism they do also obtain remission of their 
» the grace and favour of God, and be made thereby the 
r sons and children of God, insomuch as in&nts and 
iren dying in their infancy shall undoubtedly be saved 
eby, or else not. 

tem^ That infants must needs be christened because they 
3om in original sin, which sin must needs be remitted ; 
3h cannot be done but by the sacrament of baptism, 
•reby they receive the Holy Ghost which exerciseth hb 
;e and efficacy in them, and cleanseth and purifieth 
sm from sin by his most secret vertue and operadon. 
tem^ That children or men once baptised, can, ne ought 
r to be baptized again. 

iemf That they ought to repute, and take all the ana- 
tists and the Pela^ans opinions contrary to the premisses, 

every other mans opinion agreeable unto the said ana- 
tists or the Pela^ans opinions in this behalf, for detest- 
i heresies, and utterly to be condemned. 
temj That men or children having the use of reason, and 
ing and desiring to be baptized,'shall by the virtue of 
; holy sacrament obtain the grace and remission of all 
r snM, if they shall come thereunto perfectly and truly 
»ntant and contrite of all their sins before committed, 

also perfectly and constandy confessing and betieving 
the artides df our faith, according as it was mentioned 
be article before, or dse not. 

ind finally, if they shall also have firm credence and trust 
he puDinise of Grod adjoyned to the said sacrament, that 
o 8i^;« that in and by this said sacrament, which they 
U recinve, God the Fadier ^veth unto them for his Son 
us Christ's sake, remisakm of all their sins, and die grace 
he Hdy Ghost, whereby they be newly regenerated and 
le the very children of God, according to the spring of 
lat and his apostle St. Peter, PaeniiefUiam agite ei iap» 
tur umtsqtiisque vestnim in nomine Jemt ChriMh tn n§^ 

* thdn out* 



464 ADDENDA. 

missionem peccatorum^ ei cuxipietis donuim Spiritui Sanctis 

and according also to the saying of St. Paul ad Tkum 3. 

Non ex aperibus JustUue gucB Jecimus noSy sed secundum 

auam misericordiamj salvos nos fecit per lavacrum regene- 

rationis et renovationis Spiritiis SancH, quern effiidii in no9 

cpulenter per Jesum Christum servatorem nostrum, utjus- 

tificati illius gratia fueredes efficiamur JusFta spem vikB 

eiemcB. 

The sacrament of penance. 

Thirdly, Concerning the sacrament of penance, we wilt 
that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach our 
people committed by us unto their spiritual charge, that 
they ought and must most constantly believe, that that sa- 
crament was instituted of Christ in the New Testament as 
a thing so necessary for mans salvation, that no man which 
after his baptism is fallen again and hath committed deadly 
nn, can without the same be saved, or ^attain everlastmg 
life. 

Itemy Hiat like as such men which after baptism do fail 
again into sin, if they do not penance in this life, shall un- 
doubtedly be damned ; even so whensoever the same men 
shall convert themselves from the s£ud naughty life, and do 
such penance for the same as Christ requireth of them, they 
shall without doubt attain remission of their sins and shall 
be saved. 

Item^ That this sacrament of perfect penance which Christ 
requireth of such manner of persons, consisteth of three 
parts, that is to say, contrition, confession, with the amend- 
ment of the former life, and a new obedient reconciliation 
unto the laws and will of God, that is to say, exteriour acis 
in works of charity according as they be commanded of God, 
which be called in script ureyrwc^f** digni pcenitentia. 

Furthermore, as touching contrition, which is the first 
part, we will that all bishops and preachers shall instruct 
and teach our people committed by us unto their spiritual 
charge, that the said contrition consisteth in two special 
parts, which must always be conjoined together and cannot 

f obtain 



ADDENDA. 466 

le dissevered ; that is to say, the penitent and contrite man 
Qust first knowledge the filthiness and abomination of his 
wn on, whereunto he is brought by hearing and consider- 
dg of the will of God declared in his laws, and feeling and 
lerceiving in his own conscience^ that God is angiy and 
lispleased with him for the same ; he must also conceive not 
nlj great sorrow and inward shame that he hath so griev- 
usly offended God, but also great fear of God^s displeasure 
3wards him, considering he hath no works or merits of his 
•wn which he may worthily lay before Grod, as sufficient 
Btisfiiction for his sins; which done, then afterwards with 
his fear, shame and sorrow must needs succeed and be con- 
93rned, the second part, viz. a certain faith, trust and con- 
denoe' of the mercy and goodness of Grod, whereby the 
lenitent must conceive certain hope and faith that God will 
oigive him his sins, and repute him justified and of the 
lumber of his elect children, not for the worthiness of any 
sent or work done by the penitent, but for the only merits 
f the blood and passion of our Saviour Jesus Christ. 

Itemj That this certain faith and hope is gotten and also 
onfirmed, and made more strong by the applying of Christ'^s 
rords and promise, of his grace and favour contained in his 
;ospel, and the sacraments instituted by him in the New 
Testament ; and therefore to attain this certain faith, the 
Boond part of penance is necessary, that is to say, confes- 
ion to a priest if it may be had ; for the absolution given 
y the priest was instituted of Christ to apply the promises 
f GkNl^s^race and favours to the penitent. 

Wherefore as touching confession, we will, that all bishops 
nd preachers shall instruct and teach our peojde committed 
y us to th^r spiritual charge, that they ought and must 
ertainly believe that the words of absolution pronounced 
y the priest, be spoken by the authority ^ven to him by 
/hrist in the gospel. 

Item, That they ought and must ^ve no less faith and 
redence to the same words of absolution so pronounced by 
lie ministers of the church, than they would give unto the 
ery words and voice of Grod himself if he should speak 

VOL, I. p. 2, H h 



I 



466 ADDENDA, 

unto us out of heaven^ according to the dajring of Christ,' 
Quorum remiserUis SpecccUa, ^c, et qui vos audit me otidU. 

Itemy That in no ways they do contemn this auricular 
confession which is made unto the ministers of the church, 
but that they ought to repute the ^same as a very and ex- 
pedient and necessary mean, whereby they may require and 
ask this absoluUon at the priests hands, at such time as they 
shall find their consciences grieved with mortal sin^ and have 
occasion so to do, to the intent they may thereby attain cer- 
tain comfort and consolation of their consciences. 

As touching the third part of penance, we will, that all 
bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach our people 
committed by us to their spiritual charge, that although 
Christ and his death be the sufficient oblation, sacrifice, satis- 
faction, and recompence, for the which God the Father for- 
giveth and remitteth to all sinners not only th^ sin, but 
also eternal pain due for the same ; yet all men truly peni- 
tent, contrite and confessed, must needs also bring forth the 
fruits of penance, that is to say, prayer, fasting, ahnsdeeds, 
and must make restitution or satisfaction in will and deed 
to their neighbour, in such things as they have done them 
wrong and injury in, and also must do all other good works 
of mercy and charity, and express their obedient will in the 
executing and fulfilling of God's commandments outwardly, 
when time, power and occasion shall be ministred unto 
them, or else they shall never be saved ; for this is the ex- 
press precept and commandment of Gtxl, AgUeJrucius dig- 
nos ^pcenitentuB ; and St. Paul saith, Debitores sumtASy and 
in another place he saith, Casttgo corpus meum et in servi- 
tutem rediffo. 

Item^ That these precepts and works of charity be neces- 
sary works to our salvation, and God necessarily requireth 
that every penitent man shall perform the same, whenso- 
ever time, power, and occasion shall be ministred unto him 
so to do. 

Item^ That by penance and such good works of the same, 
we shall not only obtain everlasting life ; but also we shall 

« peccaio, •» same a very expedient * pamientki ,- 



ADDENDA. 467 

9enre remisaon or mitigation of these present pains and 
lictions in this world, according to the saying of Su Paul, 
nos iprijudicaremusj non Judicaremury a Domino; and 
icharias, ConverHmini'ad me et ego convertar ad vos; et 
aias 58,Jrange esurienA panem tuum, &c. tunc ^eris 
W hortus irriffuus. Hcec sunt inculamda ecde&iis et ut 
vrciientur ad bene operandum^ et in ^hiis ipsis operibus 
frceant et confirment Jidem, petentes et expectantes a Deo 
tigationem profsentium calamitatum. 

The sacrament of the altar. 

Fourthly, As touching the sacrament of the altar, we 
II, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct and teach 
r people committed by us unto their spiritual charge, that 
*y ou^t and must constantly believe that under the form 
d figure of bread and wine, which we there presently do 
I and perceive °^by outward senses, is verily, substan- 
Uy, and realy contained and comprehended, the very 
f-same body and blood of our Saviour Jesus Christ, which 
s bom of the Virgin Mary, and suffered upon the cross 
>r our redemption, and that under the same form and 
ure of bread and wine> the very self-same body and blood 
Christ is corporally, really, and in the very substance 
hibited, distributed and received of all them which receive 
> said sacrament ; and that therefore the said sacrament 
to be used with all due reverence and honour, and that 
sry man ought first to prove and examine himself, and 
igiously to try and search his own conscience, before he 
ill receive the same ; according to the saying of St Paul, 
tisquis ederit panem hunc aut biberit de poculo Domini 
Hgne, reus erit ° corporis et sanguinis Domini ; probet 
tern sdpsum homoj et sic depane iUo edat et de poculo iUo 
Hit ; nam qui edit aut bibit indigne, judicium sibi ipsi 
inducat et bibit, non dyudicans corpus Domini. 

Justification. 
Fifthly, As touching the order and cause of our justifi- 

ris vehU hortos 'Aw "by our outward » of • corporiit 

Hh2 




468 ADDENDA. 

cation, we will, that all bishops and preachers shall instruct 
and teach our people committed by us unto their spiritual 
charge, that this word justification signifieth remissioD d 
our sins, and our acceptation or reconciliation into the grace 
and favour of God, that is to say, our perfect renovation in 
Christ 

7^^971, That sinners attain this justification by contrition 
and faith joyned with charity, after such sort and manner 
as we before mentioned and declared ; not as though our 
contrition, or faith, or any works proceeding thereof, can 
worthily merit or deserve to attain the said justification ; for 
the only mercy and grace of the Father, promised finedy 
unto us for his Sons sake Jesus Christ, and the merits of 
his blood and Phis passion be the only sufficient and worthy 
causes thereof; and yet that notwithstanding, to the attain- 
ing of the said justification, God requireth to be in us not 
only inward contrition, perfect faith, and charity, certain 
hope and confidence, with all other spiritual graces and mo- 
tions, which, as we said before, must necessarily concur in 
remission of our sins, that is to say, our justification; but 
also he requireth and commandeth us, that after we be jus- 
tified we must also have good works of charity, and obe- 
dience towards God, in the observing and fulfilling out- 
wardly of his laws and commandments : for although ac- 
ceptation to everlasting life be conjoyned with justification, 
yet our good works be necessarily required to Uie attaining 
of everlasting life ; and we being justified, be necessarily 
bound, and it is our necessary duty to do good works, ac- 
cording to the saying of St. Paul, Debttores sumus nan 
carni ut secundum camem vivamus, nam si secundum car- 
nem vixerimus moriemur^ sin autem spiritujricta corporis, 
morti/lcaverimus, vivemus; etenim quicunque Spiritu Dei 
ducuntur hi suntjilii Dei: and Christ saith, Si vis ad vitam 
ingredi serva mandata; and St. Paul ^de nudis (^eribus, 
saith, qui talia agunt regnum Dei non possidebunU 
Wherefore we will that all bishops and preachers shall in- 
struct and teach our people committed by us unto their 

p his om. 4 saith, de maUs operibus. 



ADDENDA. 469 

c^riritual diarge, 'and Grod necessarily requireth of us to do 
good works commanded by him ; and that not only outward 
and civil works, but also the inward spiritual motions and 
graces of the Holy Ghost ; that is to say, to dread and fear 
God, to love God, to have firm confidence and trust in God, 
to invocate and call upoii Grod, to have patience in all ad* 
versities, to hate sin, and to have certain purpose and will 
not to sin again, and such other like motions, and vertues : 
for Christ saith, Nisi abundaverit justitia vestra plusqtiofn 
scribarum et pAarisceoruniy rum intrabitis in regnum ccda- 
rum ; that is to say, we must not only do outward civil 
good works, but also we must have these foresaid inward 
sfnritual motions, consenting and agreeable to the law of 
God. 

Of images. 

As touching images, truth it is that the same have been 
used in the Old Testament, and also for the ^ great abuses 
of them sometimes destroyed and put down ; and in the New 
Testament they have been also allowed, as good authors do 
declare. Wherefore we will that all bishops and preachers 
shall instruct and teach our people, committed by us to their 
spiritual charge, how they ought and may use them. And 
first, that Uhere may be attributed unto them, that they be 
representers of vertue and good example, and that they also 
be by occasion the kindlers and "stirrers of mens minds, 
and make men often remember and lament their sins and 
offences, especially the images of Christ and our Lady ; and 
that therefore it is meet that they should stand in the 
churches, and none otherwise to be esteemed : and to the in- 
tent the rude people should not from henceforth take such 
superstition, as in time past it is thought that the same hath 
used to do; we will that our bishops and preachers diligently 
shall teach them, and according to this doctrine reform their 
abuses, for else there might fortune idolatry to ensue, nvhich 
God forbid. And as for censing of them, and kneeling and 
offering unto them, with other like worshippings, although 



r that " greater * this " firers 

HhS 




470 ADDENDA. 

the same hath entred by devotion^ and fallen to custom; 
yet the people ought to be diligently taught, that they in 
no ways do it, nor think it meet to be done to the same 
images, but only to be done to Grod, and in bis hoDour, 
although it be done before the images, whether it be of 
Christ, of the cross, or of our Lady, or of any other saint 
beade. 

()f honouring of saints. 

As touching the honouring of saints, we will that all In- 
shops and preachers shall instruct and teach our people, 
committed by us unto their spiritual charge, that saints now 
being with Christ in heaven, be to be honoiured of ChiisUan 
people ^in earth ; but not with that confidence and honour 
which are only due unto Grod, trusting to attain at their 
hands that which must be had only of Grod, but that they 
be thus to be honoured, because they be known the elect 
persons of Christ, because they be passed in godly life out 
of this transitory world, because they already do rdgn in 
glory with Christ ; and most specially to laud and pndse 
Christ in them for their excellent vertues which he planted 
in them, for example, of and by them to such as are yet in 
this world to live in vertue and goodness, and also not to 
fear to dye for Christ and his cause, as some of them did; 
and finally to take them, in that they may, to be the ad- 
vancers of our prayers and demands unto Christ. By these 
wftys and such like, be saints to be honoured and had in re- 
verence, and by none other. 

Of praying to saints. 

As touching praying to saints, we will that all bishops and 
preachers shall instruct and teach our people committed by 
us unto their spiritual charge, that albeit grace, remission 
of sin and salvation, cannot be obtained but of God only by 
the mediation of our Saviour Christ, which b only sufficient 
mediator for our sins ; yet it is very laudable to pray to 
saints in heaven everlastingly living, whose charity is* ever 

» on ^ 



ADDENDA. 471 

permaneiit) to be intercessors, aod to pray for us and with 
lis, unto Almighty God after this manner : All holy angels 
and saints in heaven pray for us and with us unto the Father, 
that for his dear Son Jesus Chrisfs sake, we may have 
grace of him, and remission of our sins, with an earnest pur- 
pose, not wanting ghostly strength, to observe and keep his 
holy commandments, and never to decline from the same 
again unto our lives end : and in this manner we 7 may pray 
to our blessed Lady, to St. John Baptist, to all and every 
of the apostles or any other saint particularly, as our devo- 
tion doth serve us ; so that it be done without any vain su- 
perstition, as to think that any saint is more merciful, or will 
hear us sooner than Christ, or that any saint doth serve for 
one thing more than ^ other, or is patron of the same. And 
likewise we must keep holy-days unto God, in memory of 
him and his saints, upon such days as the church hath or- 
dained their memories to be celebrated ; except they be mi- 
tigated and moderated by the assent or commandment of 
the supream head, to the ordinaries, and then the subjects 
ought to obey it. 

Of rites and ceremonies. 

As concerning the rites and ceremonies of Christ^s church, 
as to have such vestments in doing Grod service, as be and 
have been most part used, as sprinkling of holy-water to put 
us in remembrance of our baptism, and the blood of Christ 
sprinkled for our redemption upon the cross : giving of holy 
bread to put us in remembrance of the sacrament of the 
altar, that all Chnsten men be one body mystical of Christ, 
as the bread is made of many grains, and yet but one loaf, 
and to put us in remembrance of the receiving the holy sa- 
crament and body of Christ, the which we ought to receive 
in ri^t charity ; which in the begining of Christ'*s church, 
men did more often receive than they use now a days to do ; 
bearing of candles on Candlemas-day, in memory of Christ 
the spiritual light, of whom Simeon did prophesie as is read 
in the church that day : giving of ashes on Ash- Wednesday. 

y may om. * another, 

H h 4 




472 ADDENDA. 

to put in remembrance every Christen man in the begining 
of Lent and penance, that he is but ashes and earth, and 
thereto shall return ; which is right necessary to be uttered 
from henceforth in our mother-tongue always on the same 
day : bearing of palms on Palm-Sunday, in memory of re- 
ceiving of Christ into Jerusalem, a little before his death, 
that we may have the same deare to receive him into our 
hearts ; creeping to the cross, and humbling our selves to 
Christ on Good Friday before the cross, and offering there- 
unto Christ before the same, and kisnng of it in memory of 
our redemption by Christ made upon the cross; setting up 
the ^sepulture of Christ, whose body after his death was 
buried ; the hallowing of the font, and other like exordsms 
and benedictions by the ministers of Christ^s church : and 
all other like laudable customs, rights, and ceremonies be 
not to be contemned and cast away, but to be used and con- 
tinued as things good and laudable, to put us in remem- 
brance of those spiritual things that they do agnify, not 
suffering them to be forgotten, or to be put in oblivion, but 
renewing them in our memories from time to time ; but none 
of these ceremonies have power to remit sin, but only to stir 
and lift up our minds unto God, by whom only oiu* sins be 
forgiven. 

Of purgatory, 

FoEASMUCH as due order of charity requireth, and the 
book of Maccabees, and divers ancient doctors plainly 
^ she wen, that it is a very good and charitable deed to pray 
for souls departed, and forasmuch also, as such usage hath 
continued in the church so many years, even from the be- 
gining, we will that all bishops and preachers shall instruct 
and teach our people, committed by us unto their spiritual 
charge, that no man ought to be grieved with the conti- 
nuance of the same, and that it standeth with the very due 
order of ^ charity, a Christen man to pray for souls departed, 
and to commit them in our prayers to Gods mercy, and also 
to cause others to pray for them in masses, and exequies, 
and to give alms to others to pray for them, whereby they 

■ sepulcber ^ sbewiog, < charity, for a 



ADDENDA. 478 

may be relieved, <^and holpen, of some part of their pain : 
but fcnrasmuch as the place where they be, the name thereof, 
and kind of pains there, also be to us uncertain by scrip- 
ture ; therefore this with all other things we remit to God 
Almighty, unto whose mercy it is meet and convenient for 
us to commend them, trusting that God accepteth our 
prayers for them, referring the rest wholly to God, to whom 
is known their estate and condition ; wherefore it is much 
necessary that such abuses be clearly put away, which under 
the name of purgatory hath been advanced, as to make men 
believe that through the bishop of Homes pardon^ souls 
might clearly be delivered out of purgatory, and all the pains 
of it, or that masses said at Scdla CceU, or otherwhere, in any 
place, or before any image, might likewise deliver them from 
all their pain, and send them streight to heaven, and other 
like abuses. 

Signed 
Thomas Cromwell. 



T. Cantuarien. 


Lichfielden. 


Edvardus Ebor. 


Joannes fiangoren. 


Joannes London. 


sNicholaus Sarisburiens. 


Cuthbertus cDunelmens. 


Edvardus Hereforden. 


Joannes Lincoln. 


Willielmus *^Norwicensis. 


Joannes Lincoln, nomine 


Willielmus Meneven. 


procuratorio pro dom. 


Robertus ^Assaphen. 


Joan. Exon. 


Robertus abbas Sancti Al- 


Joannes Bathonien. 


bani. 


Hugo Wygomen. 


Willielmus ab. Westmo- 


Joannes Roffen. 


naster. 


fRich. Cicestren. 


Joannes ab. Burien. 


Thomas Elien. 


A Richardus ab. Glasconise. 


Joannes Lincoln, nomine 


A Hugo ab. ^de Redying. 


procuratorio pro dom. 


Robertus ab. Malmesbur. 


Rowlando Coven. & 


Clemens ab. Eveshamen. 


' and om, * Donelmeo. ^ 


Richardos > Nicholas SariabarieD. 


^ NonHcen. * Aisaren. 


^deom. 



474 



ADDENDA. 



Johannes ab. de Bello. 
Willidmus ab. S. Petri 

Glocest. 
Bichardus ab. Winchel- 

oombens. 
Joannes ab. de Croyland. 
Robertus ab. de Thomey. 
Robertus ab. de Waln- 

tham. 
Joannes ab. Cirencest. 
Joannes ab. ^ Texber. 
Thomas prior Coventr. 



Joannes ab. de °^ Oseney . 
B Henricus ab. de °6ratiis. 
Anthonius ab. de ®£yn- 

sham. 
Robertus prior Elien. 
Robertus prior sive ma- 

^ster ordinis de ^Sem- 

pringham. 
Richardus ab. de <)Notte- 

ley. 
Hugo prior de ^^Huntyng- 

don. 
Williehnus ab. de Strat- 



ford. ^' 

Grabriel ab. de ^BuckfesU 

tria. 
Henricus ab. de Warde- 

nor. 
Joannes prior de Merton. 
Bichardus pr. de Wal- 

singham. 
fi Thomasab.de ^GrerendoD. 
Thomas ab. de Stanley. 
Richardus ab. de Bytles- 

den. 
Richardus pr. de ^Lan- 

thoni. 
Robertus ab. de Thame. 
B Joannes prior de *Newe- 

ham. 
Radulphus prior dc 

yKyme. 
B Richardus ab. de *Bruera. 
Robertus ab. de Welhows. 
^Bartholameus pr. de ^0- 

verey. 
Willielmus pr. de ^Burga- 

veni. 
Thomas ab. de Abendon. 



Inferior domus. 

C dRi. Gwent archidiaconus chid. 'Colecest. 

London, & Breck. Thomas sBedyll archid. 

Robertus ^^Aldrydge ar- Comub. 

' Teuxbureo. ^ Osney » Corariis. <> Eyntham. p Semper ingfaam. 
n Notley. ' Handngtoan. * Buckfestrie. < Gerendon om, " Lantbony. 

Helvenham. y Kymme. * Bnisiza. ■ Bartbolamaas ^ Overbey. 
« Burgaveny •• R. • Alridge ' Colecest. et procarator clcri. Cofen. 
et Litcbf. > Bedyl 



ADDENDA. 



475 



Richardus ^Strete archid. 
Derbiae. 

David Pole ar. Salop. 

Richardus Doke archid. Sa- 
rum. 

Eklmundus Bonner archid. 
Leycestriie. 

Thomas Baghe archid; Surr. 

Gamaliel Clyfton decanus 
Hereford. & proc. capt. 

Joannes Ixmdon decanus 
Wallingford. 

Nicholas Metcalf. i archid. 
Roffens. 

Richardus Layton archid. 
Bucks. 

Hugo Coren proc. cleri He- 
reford. 

Richardus Sparcheford proc 
deri. Hereford. 

Mauritius Griffith proc. cleri. 
Rofiisn. 

Gulielmus ^Buckmastre pro- 
curator cleri London. 

Richardus Rawson archid. 



Edmundus Cranmer archid. 

Cant. 
Polidorus ^Verg^lius archid. 

Wellen. 
Richardus Coren archid. 

Oxon. 
Henricus Morgan procurator 

cleri Lincoln. 
Petnis Vannes archid. Wy- 



gomen. 
Georgius Hennage decanus 

Lincoln. 
Nilo Spencer procurator deri 

Norwicen. 
'"Willmus Knyght archid. 

Cestrise. 
Nicolaus Metcalf archid. Rof- 

fen. 
^ Willmus Hedge procurator 

cleri Norwicen. 
Adam Traves archid. Exon. 
Richardus Woleman dec. 

Wellen. 
Tho. Brerewood archidia- 

can. Bar. procur. capituli 

et deri Exon. 
Geor^usCarew archid. ^'Tot- 

ton proc. capituli et deri 

Exon. 
Thomas Bennet proc. deri et 

capit. Sarum. 
Richardus Parche proc. deri 

et capit. Saruin. 
Petrus ^ Ligham pr. deri 

Cant. 
Edmundus 'Steward proc. 

cleri Winton. 
Joannes Rayne pr. cleri lin- 

coln. 
Leonardus Savile proc. deri 

archid. Lewen. 
Simon Matthew pr. deri Lon- 
don. 
Lanfrid Ogle archid. Salop. 



^ street 
I VirgUius 
p arcbed. 



* archid. Roffent. om, 
" Gailielm. Kolgbt 
1 Lighman ' Stewart 



k Backmastr. procurator, 
Gulielmus " Totten 



I 



I 



476 ADDENDA. 

Gulielmus Maye proc. cleri Walterus Cretyng ar. Ba- 

Ellen. thonien. 

'Rolandus Phylips proc. <ca^ Thomas ^Bagard procurator 

pituli eccles. St. Pauli deri Wygomen. 

London. Joannes Nase proc. cleri Ba- 

Joannes Bell ar. Glocest. thon. et Wellen. 

Richardus Shelton mag. col- Georpus 7 Wyndam archid. 

leg. de "Metyngham. Norwicen. 

Per me Willielmum Glyn. Joannes ' Chambre dec. St. 

archi. Anglessem. Stephani archid. Bedfcml. 

Robertus Evans decan. Ban- Nioolaus Wilson. 

goren. 

Some observations on ihejbrmer subscriptions. 

A The abbots of * Glastonbury and Reading subscribe with 
the rest : by which it appears that they complied in the 
changes that were made, as readily as others did. 

B The abbots writ generaUy so ill, that it is very hard to 
read their subscriptions: some of them I could by no 
means know what to make of. 

C There ^are 50 of the lower house of convocation: of 
those there are 25 archdeacons, 4 deans of cathedrals, 
8 deans of c collegiate churches, 17 procurators for the 
clergy, and one master of a college. 



II. 

Some queries put by Cranmer in order to the correcting of 

several abuses. 

Cotton lib. First, What causes, reasons, or considerations hath or 
J^'***^^* 5* might move any man to desire to have the bishop of Rome 
restored in any point to his pretended monarchy, or to re- 
pugn against the laws and statutes of this realm made for 
the setting forth of the kings title of supream head? 
2. Itemy Whether a man offending deadly after he is bap- 



• Rol. Philips * capituli om. ■ Melyngham. ^ fiogurd 

y Wyndbam ■ Cbamber ■ Glossenbary ^ are of 50 ' collegial 



ADDENDA. 477 

I, may obtain remission of ^ his sins, by any other way 
than by contrition, through grace ? 

Item, If the clergy know that the common sort of men 3. 
have them in an higher estimation, because they are per- 
swaded, that it lyeth in the will and power of priests to re« 
mit, or not remit sins at their pleasure, whether in such 
case the smd clergy offend if they wink at this, and volun- 
tarily suffer the people to continue in this opinion ? 

Item^ Whether a sinner being sorry and contrite for his 4, 
sins, and forthwith dying, shall have as high a place in hea- 
ven, as if he had never offended ? 

Itemy Whether any, and what difference may be assigned 5. 
betwixt two men, whereof the one being very sorry and 
contrite for his sins dieth without absolution of the priest, 
and the other which being contrite is also absolved by the 
priest and so dieth ? 

Item, If it may appear that the common people have a 6. 
greater affiance or trust in outward rites ^and ceremonies 
than they ought to have, and that they esteem more vertue 
in images and adorning of them, kissing their feet, or offer- 
ing candles unto them, than they should esteem, and that 
yet the curats knowing the same, and fearing the loss of 
their offerings, and such other temporal commodities, do 
rather encourage the people to continue after this sort, than 
teach them the truth in the premises according to scripture; 
what the kings highness and his parliament may do, and 
what they are bound in conscience to do in such case ? 

lUnij Whether now in time of the new law the tithes or 7. 
tenth be due to curats by the laws of God, or of man ; and 
if the same be due by the laws of man, what mans laws 
they be ? 

Item, Whether the clergy only, and none but they ought 8. 
to have voices in general councils ? 

lienij Whether the ^ixth canon of the council of Calce- 9. 
don, wherein is contained that one clerk may not sue an- 
other before any secular judge, but only before his bishop, 
and such other canons of like effect, have been generally re- 

* htfl om, * or ^ 19th canon in the 



478 ADDENDA. 

ceived or not ? and whether the same be contrary u> the 
king'^s prerogative and laws of this realm, and whether it be 
expedient that it were declared by the pariiament that the 
said canons being at no time received, especially within this 
realm, be void and of none effect? 

10. Itemj Of the 24th canon of the said council, wherein is 
contained that monasteries once consecrated, by the bishop, 
may not after be made dwelHng houses for laymen, whether 
that canon have been received and observed, and whether 
the same be against the power of the king and authority of 
his parliament ? 

1 1 . Itemj If it may appear that the bishops have not, ne yet 
do maturely examine and diligently inquire of the oonversa- 
tion, and learning of such as be ordered or admitted to 
cures by them, but rather without examination or inqina«' 
tion indistinctly admit persons unable, whereof ensueth 
great peril of souls, and innumerable inconveniences other- 
ways, what the king^s highness or his parliament ought to 
do, or may do for reformaticm in the premisses? 

12. Item^ If such as have deanries, arch-deacouries, Schancel- 
lorships, and other offices or promotions of the clergy, use 
not themselves in their own persons after such sort as the 
primary institution of ^ those offices or promotions require, 
and according to the wills of them that endowed ^the same, 
what the king and his parliament may do, or ought to do 
in this case ? 

13. Item^ For what causes and to what ends and purposes 
such offices and promotions of the clergy were first insti- 
tuted ? 

1 4. Item^ If curates having benefices with cure, for their more 
.bodily ease, refuse to dwell upon any of their said cures, 

and remain in idleness continually in cathedral or coUegial 
churches upon their prebends, whether it be in this case ex- 
pedient, that the king^s highness or his parliament take any 
order for the redress of the same ? 

15. Item^ Of the sacraments of confirmation, order, matri- 
mony, and extream unction, what the external signs and in- 

> chanterships, ^ these offices of promotion require, * them, what 



ADDENDA. 479 

I graces be in every of the said sacraments, what jxtx. 
8 be made to the receivers of them by Grod, and of what 
icy they be of, and •^ every of them. 



III. 

e queries concerning confirmation^ wiih the answers 
hich were given to them by Cranmer, and Stokesly bu 
\op of London. An original. 

Whether confirmation be instituted by Christ? Written 

\espon. There is noplace in scripture that declareth this^Jj^^^JJ^ 
eunent to be instituted of Christ. Cotton lib. 

irst, for the places aUedged for the same, be no institu- foi J33. ^' 
3, but acts and deeds of the apostles. ^'* ^• 

econdly, these acts were done by a spedal gift ^ven to 
apostles for the confirmation of God^s word at that time, 
hirdly, the said special gift doth not now remain with 
successors of the apostles. 
Vhat is the external ^sign f 

he church useth chrisma for the exterior sign, but the 
>ture maketh no mention thereof. 
That is the efficacy of this sacrament ? 
^be bishop in the name of the church doth invocate the 
y Ghost to ^ve strength and constancy, with other spi- 
al gifts, unto the person confirmed : so that the efficacy 
his sacrament is of such value, as is the prayer of the 
lop made in the name of the church. 
c respondeoy salvo semper ertulitiorum et ecclesi<B 

n> orthodoxcejudicio. 
Stokesley^s paper, 
["he first question. Whether the sacrament of confirmation 
; sacrament of the New Testament instituted by Christ? 
?o this I answer, That it is. 

?he second question. What is the outward sign^ and the 
Isible graces which be conferred in the same f 
?o this I answer. That the words Signo te signo sanct^e 

^ energy of themselyet ? * sign T om. ■• wiMlMa, 



4 



480 ADDENDA. 

cmcU^ ei confirmo te, &c. with the oonagnatuHi, inth the 
i^chrism, impofiitioii of hands of the prelates, be the ngns: 
and the increase of the gifts of the Holy Ghost, and espe- 
cially of fortitude, to speak, shew, and defend the faith, and 
to suffer for the same in case need be. 

The third question, What promtacB be made of the said 
graces? ^ 

I answer, That the fSsicts and deeds that be expressed in 
the books of the apostles, with the effects ensuing, by the 
imposition of their hands upon them that before had re- 
ceived remission of th^ sins, joyned ?^th the promises of 
Christ, made to his church, and the continual belief of the 
university of the same catholick churdi from the time of 
the apostles hitherto, without contradiction of any man ^- 
norants and suspects of heresie only excepted) maketh us, 
and in my opinion, without prejudice of other mens ^'opn- 
ions, ou^t to suffice to make all men that hath promised to 
believe the catholick church, assuredly to think that God 
hath made the promises of the said grace. 

£lgo Joannes London, sic respondeo,JrettiS autoritate et 
testimonio antiquissimorunij eorumque docHssinuorum 
pariter ac sancHssimorum virammj etprcedpue sanct(R 
matris nostra ecclesi<B cathoUccB^ cut etiam in nan ex- 
pressis in sacra scriptura^ non muUo minus quam 
scriptis, Jides adhiienda est; nisi tarn de baptismo 
partmlorum^ quam de perpetua Deiparce Virginis inte- 
gritate, et id genus compluribuSy quibus sine salutis 
pericuJo nemo discredit^ licebit salvajide coniradicere. 



IV. 

Som£ considerations offered to the king by Cranmery to 
induce him to proceed to a further reformation. 

Cotton lib. Plbaseth it your highness graciously to consider, deeply 
«>P' • 4- jQ ponder and weigh by your high wisdom these considera- 
tions following. 

" cream, * opiuion. 



ADDENDA. 481 

First, How no great thing is to be determined, principally 
latters of Christ^s religion, without long, great, and mature 
eliberation. 

Secondly, How evil it hath succeeded when in provindal, 
ea, or yet in general councils, men have gone about to set 
irth any thing as in the force, of Grod's law, without the 
lanifest word of Grod, or else without apparent reasons in- 
lUibly deduced out of the word of God. 

Thirdly, How all christened re^ns are now full of 
amed men in the scripture, which can well espie out and 
idge how things that be, or shall be set forth, are agree- 
ble with scripture or not. 

Fourthly, Of what audacity men be of now adays, which 
ill not spare to write against high princes, as weU as against 
rhrate persons, without any respect to their high estates, 
ily weighing the equity or the iniquity of the cause. 

Fifthly, How not only men of the new learning (as they 
s called) but also the very papistical authors, do allow that 
jr the word of God, priests be not forbidden to marry, al- 
lougfa they were not ignorant that many expounders of 
sipture were of the contrary judgment. 

Sixthly, How that it is not possible that all learned men 
lould be of one mind, sentence, and opinion, as long as 
le cockle is mingled with the wheat, the godly with the 
Dgodly, which certainly shall be as long as the world en- 
iireth. 

Seventhly, How variety of opinions have been occasion of 
le opening of many verities heretofore taken for heresie, 
», and yet so esteemed and taken of many, in other re- 
ons ; as namely the usurped authority of the bishop of 
ome, hath by that occasion come into light, with the ef- 
unon of the blood not of a few, such as were the first stir- 
rs up thereof. 

Lastly, There be also other opinions not spoken of, which 
ive made, and yet will make as much variance in your 
races realm, as any of them treated of, namely. Whether 
le holy scripture teacheth any purgatory to us after this 
Te or not ? Whether the same scripture teacheth the invo- 

voL. I. p. S. I i 



I 



48S ADDENDA. 

cation of dead saints? Whether there be any unwritten 
▼erides necessary to be believed, not written in scripture, nor 
deducted by infallible arguments out of the open places of 
scripture ? Whether there be any satis&ctions b^de the 
satisfEustion of Christ ? Whether free-will by its own strength 
may dispose it self to grace of a conveniency (as it is said) 
de congrtiof Whether it be against scripture to kiss the 
image of Christ in the honour of him ? And generally whe- 
ther images may be used any other way than your grace 
setteth forth in your Injunctions? 

Whether in consideration of the premises it may please 
your highness to suspend your judgment for a time, and not 
to determine the marriage of priests to be against scripture, 
but rather to put both parts to rilence, commanding them 
ndither to preach, dispute, nor openly to talk thereof under 
pain o f Sec. And in case these premises do not nuyve year 
highness to stay, that then it may please the same to grant 
that the article of priests marriage may be openly disputed 
in both universities, under indiffisrent judges, before it be 
determined. All the arguments of the contrary party first 
to be delivered in writing to the defenders, twelve days be- 
fore the disputation ; to the intent they may the more ma- 
turely and deliberately make answer to the same ; and they 
that shall enter as defenders into this disputation, to do it 
under this condition, that if their judges discern them to be 
overcome, they be right well contented to suffer death, 
therefore : and if their adversaries cannot prove their pur- 
pose, their desire is no more but that it may please your 
highness to leave your most humble subjects to the liberty 
that Grod^s word permitteth them in that behalf ; and your 
said humble subjects shall pray unto Ahnighty God for the 
preservation of your most royal estate long to continue, to 
God^s glory and honour. 



ADDENDA. 468 

V. 

J dedaratian made qfikejimctiam and dhmu instUuiian 
cf bishops and priests. An original. 

As toudiii^ the sacnunent of holy (»tlers, we will that 
all bishops and preadiers diall instruct and teach our peo* 
pie committed by us unto their spiritual charge. 

First, How that Christ and his apostles did institute and Cotton lib. 
ordain in the New Testament, that besides the dTil powers ^|^^, '^ 
and governance ci kings and princes, which is called in 
scripture paiestas giadUj the power of the sword, there 
should Palso be continually in the church militant, certain 
other ministers or officers, which should have spiritual 
power, authority and comroisaon under Christ, to preach 
and teach the word of God, unto his <i people, to dispense 
and administer the sacraments of God unto them ; and by 
the same to confer and give the grace of the Holy Ghost, 
to consecrate the blessed body of Christ in the sacrament of 
the altar, to loose and absoil Irom sin, all persons which be 
duly penitent and sorry for the same ; to bind and excom- 
municate such as be guilty in manifest crimes and rins, and 
will not amend their defaults; to order and consecrate 
others in the same room, order and office, wbereunto they 
be called and admitted themselves; and finally to £eed 
Christ^s people like good pastors and rectors, as the aposdes 
calleth them, with their wlioisome doctrine, and by their 
continual exhortations and monitions to reduce them from 
sin and iniquity, so much as in them lyeth, and to bring 
them unto the perfect knowledge, the perfect love and 
dread of Grod, and unto the perfect charity of their neigh- 
bours. 

liemj That this office, this ministration, this power and 
authority is no tyrannical power, having no certain laws or 
liMils, within the which it ought to be contained, nor yet 
nolle absolute power, but it is a moderate power, subject, 
detemmied, and restrained unto those certain limits and 



p be also i people, and to 

lis 




464 ADDENDA. 

ends for the which the same was appointed by Code's ordi- 
nance, which, as was said before, is only to administer and 
distribute unto the members of Christ'*s mystical body, spi- 
ritual and everlasting things ; that is to say, the pure and 
heavenly doctrine of Christ^s gospel, and the graces con- 
ferred in his sacraments : and therefore this said power and 
administration is called in some places of scripture, donum 
ei graAay a gift and a grace ; 'and in some places it is 
called daves HvepotesUu davksmj that is to say, the keys, 
or the power of the keys, whereby is signified a certain li- 
mited oflSce restrained unto the execution of a special function 
or ministration, according to the sa3ring of St. Paul in >the 
first chap, of his Epistle to the Romans, and in the fourth 
chap, of his Epistle to Timothy, and also in the fourth chap, 
of his Epistle to the Ephes. where he writes in this sen- 
tence; Qjuum ascendiaset CkrUtus in aUum, captivam 
duant capHvitaieni^ et dedit dona hominibus^ dedii aukm^ 
aKo8 quidem apostolos, alios vero prophetasj alios vero 
tvangelistaSi alios autem pastores ac doctores, ad instaura- 
tionem sanctorum^ in optis administraiionis, in eedificoHo- 
nem corporis Christie donee perveniamus omnes in uni- 
tatem Jldei et agnitionis Filii Dei^ in virum perfectum, 
in mensuram cetatis plane adultce ChrisHj ^SfC. That is to 
say, " When Christ ascended into heaven, hejsubdued and 

* vanquished very captivity her self, and led or made her 

* thrall and captive, and distributed and gave divers hear 

* venly pfts and graces unto men here "in earth ; and 
^ among all, he made some the apostles, some priests, some 

* evangelists, some pastors and doctors, to the intent they 

* should execute the work and office of their administra- 

* tion, to the instauration, instruction, and edifying of the 

* members of Christ's mystical body : and that they should 

* also not cease from the execution of their said office, until 

* all the said members were not only reduced and brought 

* unto *the unity of the faith, and the knowledge of the Son 

* of God, but also that they were come unto a perfect state, 

' and otH. * his * iSfc, oni. "on * the om. 



U 



4( 



ADDENDA. 485 

" and full age therein, that is to say, until they were aio esta- 
^' blisbed and confirmed in the same, that they could no 
** more afterwards be wavering therein, and be led or carried 
^* like children, xinto any contrary doctrine or opinion, by 
^^ the craft ^and subtile perswasion of the false pastors and 
teachers, which go about by craft, to bring them into er« 
roneous opinions, but that they should constantly follow 
the true doctrine of Chrises gospel, growing and encreas- 
ing continually by charity unto a perfect member of that 
body, whereof Christ is the very Head, in whom, if the 
whole body, that is to say, if every part and member be 
^* grown and come unto his perfect estate, not all in like, 
but every one according to the gift and quality which is 
deputed unto it, and ^so.be compacted, united, and cor- 
porated together in the said body, no doubt but ^that 
^* whole body and every part thereof shall thereby be made 
^* the more perfect and the more strong, by reason of that 
^^ natural love and charity, which one member so united in 
<< the body hath unto the other.*" By which words it ap- 
peareth evidently not only that St. Paul accounted and 
numbered this said power and office of the pastors and doc- 
tors among the proper and special gifts of the Holy Ghost, 
but also it appeareth that the same was a limited power and 
office, ordained specially and only for the causes and pur- 
poses before rehearsed. 

Item^ That this power, office, and administration is neces- 
sary to be preserved here in earth for three special and prin- 
cipal causes. First, for that it is the commandment of God 
it should ^so be, as it appeareth in sundry places of scrip- 
ture. Secondly, for that God hath instituted and ordained 
none other ordinary mean or instrument, whereby he will 
make us partakers of the reconciliation which is by Christ, 
and confer and give the graces of his Holy Spirit unto us, 
and make us the right inheritors of everlasting life, there to 
reign with him for ever in glory, but only his word and sa- 
craments; and therefore the office and power to minister 

xin * or 'sotobe *> that the whole <^ be ho, 

lis 



486 ADDENDA. 

the said word and sacraments may in no wise be sufiSered 
to perish, or to be abolished, according to the saying of St. 
Paul, Qfiomodo credent in eum de quo fwn audierunif Quo- 
wwdoauiemaudieni sine priEdicanief Quomodoauitmpra' 
dicabuni nisi missijuerunt f Sicui ecripium esij Quam spe- 
dasi super monies pedes evangdixaniium pacem^ annun^ 
danHum bona! Thirdly, because the said power and office 
or function hath annexed unto it <^ assured promises of ex- 
cellent and inestimable things ; for thereby is conferred and 
given the Holy Ghost with all his graces, and -finally our 
justification and everlasting life, acoxding to the saying ct 
Su Paul, Non mepudet evangelU Jesu ChrisH^ poienHa si 
quidem est Dei ad salutem onmi credenti ; that is to say, I 
am not ashamed of the room and office which I have, given 
unto me by Christ, to preach his gospel, for it is the power 
of God, that is to say, the elect organ ot instrument or- 
dained by Grod and endued with such vertue and efficacy, 
that it is able to give and minister effectually everlasting life 
unto all those that will believe and obey unto the same. 

Item^ That this office, this power and authority was com- 
mitted and given by Christ and his apostles unto certain 
persons only, that is to say, unto priests ^or bishops, whom 
they did elect, call, and admit thereunto by their prayers 
and imposition of their hands. 

Secondly, We will that all bishops and preachers shall in- 
struct and teach our people committed unto their spiritual 
charge, that the sacrament of order may worthily be called 
a sacrament, because it is a holy rite, or ceremony instituted 
by Christ and his apostles in the New Testament, and doth 
consist of two parts, like as the other sacraments of the church 
do ; that is to say, of a spiritual and an invisible grace, and 
also ^of an outward and a visible sign. The invisible gift 
or grace conferred in this sacrament, is nothing else but the 
power, the office and the authority before mentioned : the 
visible and outward sign, is, the prayer and imposition of 
the bishops hands, upon the person which receiveth the said 
gift or grace. And to the intent the church of Christ 

^ assuredly « aud ^ of om. 



ADDENDA. 487 

m 

should never be destituted of such ministera, as should have 
and execute the said power of the keys, it was also ordained 
and commanded by the apostles, that the same sacrament 
should be applyed and ministred by the bishop from time 
to time, unto such other persons as had the qualities which 
the aposdes very diligendy sdiscryve ; as it appeareth evi- 
dently in the third chap, of the first Episde of St. Paul to 
Tim. and ^ the first chapter of his Epistle unto Titus. And 
surely this is the whole vertue and efficacy, and the cause also 
of the institution of this sacrament as it is found in the New 
Testament; for albeit, the hcdy fathers of the church which 
succeeded the aposdes, 'mindyng to beautifie and ornate the 
church of Christ with all those things which were com- 
mendable in the temple of the Jews, did devise not only 
certain other ceremonies than be before rehearsed, as ton- 
sures, rasures, unctions, and such other observances to be 
used in the administration of the said sacraments, but did 
also insUtute certain inferiour orders or d^prees, as janitors, 
lectors, exorcists, aoolits, and subdeacons, and deputed to 
every one of those certain offices to execute ih the church, 
wher^ they followed undoubtedly the example and rites 
used in the Old Testament ; yet the truth is, that in the 
New Testament there is no mention made of any d^rees or 
distinctions in orders, but only of deacons or ministers, and 
of piiests or bishops : nor is there any word spoken of any 
other ceremony used in the conferring of thb sacrament, but 
only of prayer, and the imposition of the bishops hands. 

Thomas J'Crumwell. Nicolaus Sarum. 

^Thomas Cantuarien. i^Edwardus Hereforden. 

Edvardus Ebor. Hugo Wygom. 

Joannes London. Joannes Roffen. 

Cuthbertus Dunelmensis. Rich. Cicestr. 

Joannes Lincoln. Richardus Wolman. 

Joannes Bathoniens. Joannes Bell. 

Thomas Elien. Williehnus Clyfie. 

^ Joannes Bangor. Robertus i^ Aldrydge. 

f deeciye; ^ tbe Ant chapter of #fii. * minded *> Cromwell. 

I T. "* Edvardus Hererfi>den. " AMridge. 

li4 



i 



488 ADDENDA. 

oGalfridus Downes. Gulielmus ' Bukmastre. 

Joannes pSkyppe. Willielmus Maye. 

Cutbbertus Marshall. NiocJaus Wotton. 

Marmaduke Waldeby. Richardus Cox. 

Nioolaus Heyth. Joannes Redman. 

Robertus Oking. Thomas Robertson. 

Rodolphus Bradford. Thomas Baret. 

Richardus Smith. Joannes Nase. 

Simon Matthew. Joannes Barbar. 

Joannes ^Pryn. * Joannes Tyson. 

Sacrse theologise, juris ecclenasrici et dvilis 'professores. 



VI. 

A letter ofMelanihoiie toperswade the king to ajiirther 

refbrmation. An original. 

Cotton lib. g. D, serenissime et inclyte rex, Etsi audieramus Roma- 
fbi. 244. num episcopum omnibus artificiis inoendere Caesaris Caroli 
et re^s Gallici animos adversus Britannos et Germanos, ta- 
men quia spero Deum hsec pericula gubematurum esse, et 
defensurum tranquilitatem tuam, scripsi in alteris literis de 
ecclesiarum emendatione, quam si "tempora sinent rogo ut 
regia majestas tua suscipiat. Postea adjeci banc epistolam, 
tion impudentio, sed optimo studio, et amore cum ecclesia- 
rum, cum regiae majestatis tuae incitatus : quare per Chris- 
tum obtestor regiam majestatem tuam ut meam libertatem 
boni consulat. Saepe co^to Britannicae ecclesias primordia, 
et caeteras laudes : bine enim propagata est doctrina Chris- 
tiana in magnam Germanise et Gallise partem ; imo Britan- 
nicae ecclesiae beneficium fuit, quod primum Romanae pro- 
vinciae liberatae sunt persecutione. Haec primum nobis im- 
peratorem pium Constantinum dedit. Magna hsec gloria est 
vestri nominis. Nunc quoque re^a majestas tua primum 
heroica magnitudine animi ostendit se veritati patrocinatu- 
rum esse excussit Romani episcopi tyrannidem, quare ' ve- 

" Gilfridu8 p Skip. ^ Prynn. * Buckmastre. ■ JoaoDes 

Tyion. om. * profeflsors. • tempore * ▼eterum 



ADDENDA. 489 

terem puritatem ecdesiae vestrae maxime optarim restitui 
integram. Sed animadverto istic esse quosdam qui veteres 
abusus ortos aut oonfirmatos a Romano episoopo adhuc 
mordicus tenent Minim est autem autore abusuum gecto 
ipsa tamen venena reuneri ; qua in re illud etiam periculi 
est, quod illi ipd aut eorum imitatores aliquando revocaturi 
potestatem Romani episcopi videntur, si populus bunc puta- 
vit esse magistrum ecclesiarum, incumint enim ritus in 
oculos et admonent de autore, ut Solonis raemoria cum 1^^ 
bus Athenis et propagata et jucunda fuit. 

Gaudebam igitur in edicto recens istic proposito de reli- 
gione, promitti pubiicam deliberationem et emendationem 
de ecclesiarum ritibus et legibus, eaque sententia mitigavit 
decreti acerbitatem : quanquam enim laudo pietatem, quod 
errores prohibentur, qui pugnant cum doctrina catholicas 
ecclesise quam et nos profitemur ; tamen doleo ad eas causes 
adjectum esse articulum, in quo precipitur omnium rituum 
uffltatorum et caelibatus observatio. Primum enim multi 
transferrent edicti autoritatem ad stabiliendos abusus missse. 
Deinde in universum confirmatur pertinacia eorum Xqui 
doctrinae nostras sunt iniquiores, et debilitantur studia pio- 
rum. Augustinus queritur sua aetate jam duriorem fuisse 
servitutem Christianam quam Judaicam, quanto erit aspe- 
rior servitus, si ^superstitiosae ineptiae, ut reptatio ad crucem 
aut res similes, munientur oorporum suppliciis? Gerson 
scnbit prodesse piis, qui tamen superstitiosius observant ri- 
tus, ut invitentur ad eos violandos, ut usu et exemplo de- 
diacant superstitionem. 

Sed munio tranquillitatem, dices, et nolo dissimilitudine 
rituum excitari discordias. Ego de piis et modestis loquor 
qui ^humanas traditiones sine tumultibus violant, non de 
his qui in ^coetu publico seditiose tranquillum populum aut 
oondtant aut perturbant. Extant autem antea leges de se- 
ditiosis, nee statim violatio inepti et non necessarii ritus ju- 
dicanda est seditiosa, <^atque hac in re non solum tranquilli- 
tatis, sed etiam piarum conscientiarum ratio babenda est : 

r qpA * BuperatitioBiores • hiimanus ^ cstu ' attamen 



M 



490 ADDENDA. 

est enim tenera res oonsdentia, facile langueacit perculsa 
potentum judiciis. 

Nee ignoro quosdam novo jam uti genere sapientue, ex- 
cusant abusus et leniunt eo6 astute affictis interpretatiombus, 
ut habeant spedosam causam cur eos retineant ; scut nefe^ 
rios abusus excusat autor reformatioiiis Colonienas, ut cam- 
panarum consecraticmem et similes imposturas. Quam 
multa sunt in fabulosb historiis sanctorum, ut Cbristophori, 
Georgii, quae, ut poemata, continent Tenustissimas allego- 
rias ; nee tamen propter has cogendse sunt eodease ut illas 
poeticas personas colant 

Erat in ^iEgypto sacrum cum fici maturuissent, populus 
enim in templo edens recentes ^ficos, addebat canticum lus 
verbis, Dulcis Veritas. Huic ritui facile est bellam significa- 
tionem addere, eumq; accommodare ad laudem verln Dd, 
nee tamen propterea hie mos in ecclesias revocandus est ; 
atqui hanc novam sophisticam exoriri passim videmus. Sic 
in Italia dicuntur abusibus patrocinari, Contarenus, Sadole- 
tus^ et Polus cardinalis ; nam hi praedpue susceperunt sibi 
jam has partes defendendse Romanae impietatis, et hanc du- 
cunt esse magnam ingenii laudem fueossillinere vitiosis riti- 
bus, putantq; se his ineptiis Dionysii theolo^am mysticam 
renovare. Haec sophistica, nisi prudentes gubematores ec- 
clesiarum obsistent, pariet horribilem confusionem religi- 
onem, et rursus obruet veritatem. Donee flagitantur hu- 
mani ritus tanquam necessarii, confirmatur prava opinio de 
cultu ; ideo Paulus tarn vehementer non modo opinionem, 
scd ritus ipsos Leviticos insectatus est, prsevidebat enim non 
excuti posse superstitionem, si ritus manerent, quare gravis- 
sime inquit, Si circumcidiminij Christus vobis nihU pro- 
derit. 

Retineatur ergo simplex et perspicua sententia dc libertate 
in adiaphoris, et doceant concionatorcs quas scandala vitanda 
sint ; retineantur ritus divinitus instituti, et aliquae humana; 
^ordinationes utiles ad bonum ordinem ; ut Paulus loqui- 
tur, et sit modus caeremoniarum quae habeant conjunctam 
gravitatem et elegantiam ; decet autem abesse ab ecclesiis 

• Egypto f ficusy * illinire ^ traditiones 



ADDENDA. 4$! 

barbariem : cssteri inutiles et inepti ritus noD duiiter flagi- 
tentur. 

Deinde quantum periculi adfert coDscientiis prohibitio 
conjugii, nee ignorat regia majestas tua, legem de caslU 
batu perpetuo tantum Romae natum esse : extant epbtolae 
episcopi Tarraconensi^ ^defendentis conjugiapresbjterorum 
in Hispania contra Romanum episcopum. In Grermania 
ante annos quingentos adhuc sacerdotes fuerunt mariti, 
adeoque segre tulerunt sibi eripi banc libertatem, ut in epi- 
scopum Moguntinum recitantem edictum Romanum tumul- 
tuantes impetum fecerint, quare episcopus fugere coactus 
recitationem omisit. £rat autor edicti Gregorius se|)timu8 
qui cuilibet tyrannorum veterum audacia et impietate par 
fuit. Hie eum longo et funesto bello eivili nostros Germa* 
nicos imperatores impUcuisset, simul etiam eedesias tyran- 
nide oppressit Audio ct in Anglia sacerdotes fuisse mari- 
tos: deniq; notae sunt historiae, quae exempla satis multa 
continent ; quare miror in edicto citari Epistolam ad Corin- 
thios, cum haec longe aliud tradat de conjugio, ac praecipiat 
conjugium iis qui non sunt idonei ad caelibatum. 

Nee objicienda sunt vota quae et expresse pugnant cum 
divinis mandatis, et trahunt secum multiplicem suparsti* 
tionem et morum corruptionem ; videmus enim qualis sit 
vita multorum sacerdotum caelibum ; itaq; non sine dolore 
aliquo legi in edicto, quod hi qui uxores duxerunt accusan- 
tur levitatis, nam hoc convicio causa nostra praegravari vide- 
tur, quae tamen ecclesiae necessaria est, ut conjugii dignitas 
clarius conspiciatur, ut superstitiosi cultus votorum repre- 
hendantur, ut arceantur libidines. Non enim impurus cce- 
libatus, sed honesta et pia conjugum consuetudo, est castitas 
Deo grata, ^cut Christus sua voce divinam conjunctionem 
appellat conubium, inquiens, Q^os Deus coryunxii, &c. 
Discamus Dei ordinationem in natura magnifacere, eaque 
reverenter uti, non fingamus ipsi novos cultus sine verbo 
Dei ; de quo genere Paulus nominatim concionatur, cum 
ad Timolheum scribens duriter reprehendit eos qui prolu* 
bent nuptias. 

* defendentes 



40e ADDENDA. 

Piopheta Daniel insigiies notas ^addidit antichristo duaa, 
cum ait, Colet deum Maoam argento et auro, et Deum pa- 
tnim mioniin non intelliget, et mulierea ocm curabit Hcc 
quadiant maxime ad RomaooB mores : miasarum abuaus et 
aanctorum cultus pepererunt immensas opes et regiam po- 
tentiam. Nova numina confecta sunt, adorantur aurese et 
aigentese status, et auro atque argento omantur. Deinde 
accedit lex de ocelibatu, unde magna oomiptio morum orta 
est Hse notse cui genti, cui regno usquam competunt nui 
fiM^oni efHSOop Romani? qui cum nt antidnistus, po et 
forti animo ipsius autoritati et legibus adyeraandum est. 

Porro fseliciter ocepit regia majestas tua qusedam emen- 
dare, sustulit aliqua idola quie imjne odebantur : obtestor 
eigo regiam majestatem tuam, ut xeliquam impietatem Ro- 
manam etiam ex eodenis toUat. Exempla testantur ingen- 
tibus victoriis omatos esse r^;es qui sustulerunt Udolatriam, 
ac ssspe testatur Deus quantopere requirat hunc cultum ut 
removeantur superstitioiies, et pro hoc officio ii^pentia pnemia 
pollicetur; quare Deus etiam defendet regiam majestatem 
tuam, si ut Ezechias et cssteri pii r^es impios ritus sus- 
tuleris. Audit regia majestas tua in Belgico et alibi imma- 
nem ssevitiam exerceri adversus pios; et hasc tyraDDis 
gignit alia multa vitia, stabilit °*idolatriam, delet veram 
invocationem, extinguit penitus veram rel^onem ; cumq; 
desint boni doctores, multi in populo fiunt palam otioi. 
Constat enim paene ethnicam licentiam esse in Belgico, alii 
superstitiosi i^natura, fanaticas opiniones anabaptistarum 
amplectuntur. Talis est in Belgico status, quod quidem 
floret pace, otio, opibus ; adfluunt luxu ditiores, ita se bea- 
tos esse putant, nee interea prospiciunt quot pcenae ipsis 
impendeant: Deus autem baud dubie tantam imjnetatem 
et crudelitatem atrociter puniet. NoUem igitur in regno 
tuo renovari asperitatem adversus pios, quam ita prohi- 
bebit regia majestas tua si edictum leniet et ecdesias consti- 
tuere perget. Deinde ut etiam ad posteritatem, animi ab- 
horreant a tyrannide Romani episcopi, plurimum retert 
^ illas leges tolli, quae sunt nervi autoritatis ipsius ; magna 

^ addjt > idoloUtriam, " idololatriam, " uatiira, alii faoaticaa • iUis 



ADDENDA. 403 

^ero adminicula potentbe RomancM-um episooporum fuerunt, 
aissarum abusus, et caelibatus, quae si durabunt aliquando 
K>terunt jHwbere oocasionem lis qui Pdepravati sunt opin- 
Dnis Romanae aulse, ut ad earn rursus inclinationem faciant. 
id caveri <i quantum referat, si doctrinae puritas consenranda 
St, satis intelligit regia majestas tua. Venim adhuc est 
|uod JuTenalis de Romana aula scripsit, hicjiunt homines j 
}pc. imbuti eo 'loco malis artibus, contumaciam singularem 
idversus reges inde referunt, ut multa exempla testantur. 
Flanc epistolam loquaciorem ac liberiorem ut regia majestas 
ua boni consulat oro. Precor autem Deum et Dominum 
lostruro lesum Christum, ut regiam majestatem tuam servet 
*t defendat, ac gubemet ad salutem ecclesiae. Bene et fe- 
iciter valeat regia majestas tua. Ex Francofordia. 

Cal. Aprilisl539. 
Regiae majestatis tuae 

Addictissimus 

Pbilippus Melanthon. 
Directed thus ofi the back ; 

Serenissimo et inclyto Angliae et 
Francise regi D. Henrico Oc- 
tavo Walliae et Comubiae prin- 
cipi, capiti Anglicae ecclesiae 
post Christum supremo, 

Principi clementissimo. 



VII. 

A letter written by the German ambassadors to the Jeingy 
against the taking away of the chalice^ and against pri- 
vate masseSf and the celibate of the clergy, Sfc. An 
original, 

Sbbenissime et potentissime rex, domine clementissime, ^<'^^°''^* 

*^ . . . ' Cleop. E. 5. 

etsi seremssunam regiam majestatem vestram maximorum foi. 172. 
n^otiorum mole, tum ad regnum ac provincias proprias 
majestatis vestrae pertinentium, tum etiam exterorum i«gum, 

f depravRtB « quaotam ' loci 

4 



m ADDENDA. 

jNrincipum, et potentatuum gravissmis causiB, qiue ad r^iam 
majestatem vestram psene quoddie devolvuntur, obrui mm 
ignoremus ; nosque pro nostra erga regiam majestatem ▼€»• 
tram debita observantia ut par est, nihil minus yelimos aut 
eogitemus, quam serenissimam r^am majestatem Yestrara 
vel mittendis Uteris crebrioribus, vel ulla alia re interturbare 
et a reipublicse curis impedire, tamen certis quibusdam de 
cauas, quas serenissimae regiae majestati veatrae probatura 
nos speramus, duximus iterum ad serenisnmam regiam 
majestatem vestram literas dandas esse, nihil dubitantes 
quin vestra serenisdma regia majestas eas pro " sua insigni 
bonitate, sapientia, doctrina, atque favore sincerioris reli* 
gionis, benigne acceptura sit. Cum enim ab iUustrissinus 
principibus noBlri. nobis injuncta inandata vestm seren- 
isfflmae majestati jampridem exposuerimus, et praeterea 
postulante majestate vestra cum quibusdam ejusdem reve- 
rendissimis et eruditissimis episcopis et theologiae doctoribus, 
de articulia reli^onis Christianae per duos paene menses ser- 
mones oontulerimus, ac Dei beneficio res eo perducta fuerit, 
ut nihil ambigamus, quin inter serenissimam regiam majes- 
tatem vestram et principes nostros, ac eorum in causa reli- 
gionis confcederatos utrorumq; episcopos, theologos, et sub- 
ditos firma atq; perpetua concordia in sinceriore evangelii 
doctrina, in laudem Dei Optimi Maximi, salutem ccclesise 
Christianae, ac pemiciem Romani antichristi, secutura sit, 
nosquc reliquam disputationem de abusibus non expectare 
queamus, existimavimus non esse alienum ab officio nostro, 
ut ante discessum nostrum serenissimae regiae majestati ves- 
tree, quae per Dei gratiam indefessa cura et diligentia sin- 
ceram evangelii doctrinam promotam cupit, debitam obser- 
vantiam, atque perpetuum studium nostrum Uteris nostris 
testatum relinqueremus, et majestati vestrae nostrorum etiam 
sententiam de quibusdam articulis abusuum, de quibus ma- 
jestas vestra post abitum nostrum baud dubie curabit eos- 
dem episcopos et theologos pro inquirenda veritate, ser-^ 
mones conferre et disputare, declararemus: nihil ambi- 
gentes, quin ea etiam in re serenissima regia miyestas vestra 

" sno 



ADDENDA. 

pro Chiisti gloria id praestitura sit, ut non tantum doc- 
triiiam puram habeat, verum etiam abolitis aliquando impiis 
culdbus et abusibus per Romanum episcopum in ecclesiam 
introducds, cultus ac cseremonias consentaneas verbo Dei 
ccmstituat : facile enim serenissima regia majestas vestra pro 
sua summa sapientia perspicit, non posse unquam doctrinie 
puritateni) vel constitui, vel conservari, nisi toUantur ^ medio 
etiam hi abusus, qui prorsus et ex diametro, ut dici solet, 
cum verbo Dei pugnant, et Romani antichristi tyrannidem 
ac idololatriam, turn pepererunt, tum etiam hactenus conser* 
varunt ; nam ut radicibus demum resectis, necesse est ar- 
borea et herbas penitus exarescere et perire, ita dubium non 
eat, quin impiis Romani episcopi abusibus et 'idolatria, ut 
fundamento stabilitatis ipmus labefactis et eversis, etiam ty- 
rannb ejusdem prorsus ruitura et interitura sit; quod ni^ 
fiat perpetuo metuendum est, ne levi aliqua occasione ite- 
rum repuUulescat et tanquam si radice reviviscat. > 

Sunt vero hsec tria psene capita et fundamentum tyran* 
nidis et ^idolatrise pontificise, quibus stantibus, neque doc- 
trina religionis integra permanere, neque unquam Romani 
episcc^i improbissimus dominatus, penitus extirpari potent: 
nempe, probibitio utriusque speciei sacramenti in ccena 
Domini, missa privata, et interdictio conjugii sacerdotum, 
quae quidem usque adeo Dei verbo adversantur, adeoque 
etiam honestati publicce repugnant, ut vel ex his solis aper- 
tisfflme intelligi possit Romanum pontificem verum antichris- 
tum, et omnis 'idolatriae, impietatis, erroris, et turpitudi- 
nis, in Christi ecclesiam introductse auctorem esse ; de qui- 
bus sane articulis nos pauca qusedam serenissimae regiae ma- 
jestati vestrae optimo studio scribemus, et ejusdem ut re^ 
summa sapientia, acerrimo judicio, et excellenti doctrina 
pnediti, censurae committemus, persuasissimum nobis luu 
bentes vestram majestatem illustnssimam principum nostro- 
rum, et statuum confoederatorum consilium et institutum, 
in hisce articulis non improbaturam esse. 

Primum enim, serenissime ac potentissime rex, non exia-De utnuiai 
timamus quenquam inficias iturum, quin Christi xdoctrina, *i^^^* 

< idololatria, " idololatrie * idololatria, y docUino, mendata. 



496 ADDENDA. 

mandata, et ordinationes omnibus aliis prsecepUs, traditi- 
onibu8 aut cseremoniis humanis prseferri debeant ; hie enim 
cum ipse sit vita et Veritas, errare non potest, humana vero 
omnia, praecipue in rebus divinis, incerta et dubia sunt 
Porro constat Christum ipsum utramq; speciem instituisse, 
cum ait, Bibite ex hoc omnes ; et Paulum idem docuisse, 
cum inquit, 2 Cor. 11. Probet seipsum homo, et ^c de pane 
comedat et poculo bibat. Quibus sane locis, non de una parte 
ecclesise, id est, de sacerdotibus tantum, sed de tota ecclesia 
mentio fit : nam quod quidam ita argumentantur solis apo- 
stolis Christum id dixisse, eaque de causa ^ utramque spe- 
ciem ad solos sacerdotes pertinere, infirmum admodum est 
argumentum; quia eadem ratione sequeretur, quod laids 
ne altera quidem species danda esset ; neque enim alio loco 
Christus mandavit solum corpus laicis dan, et utramque 
speciem^^ro sacerdotibus instituit: sed hoc fatendum est, 
quod illud mandatum Christi de sacramento, aut ad omnes, 
hoc est, laicos et sacerdotes pertineat, aut laici prorsus a sa- 
cramento corporis ^Domini etiam arcendi fuerint, cum nus- 
quam alibi in evangclio, nisi tunc cum dedit apostolis simul 
corpus et sanguinem, sacramentum pro laicis institutum re- 
periatur ; idque ad omnes pertinere Paulus declarat, cum 
addit, et de poculo bibat, &c. Quod enim dicunt sacramenti 
divisionem, urgentibus quibusdam causis, ab ecclesia insti- 
tutam esse, et sub una specie, non minus ^quam sub utra- 
que contineri, non multum ad rem facit : quis enim non in- 
telligit hie de Christi instituto et mandato agi, idque hu- 
manse auctoritati et opinionibus longe praeferendum esse; 
neque enim ecclesia sumit sibi banc libertatem ex Christi 
ordinationibus res iudifferentes constituendi ; et rationes 
illae vel de discrimine ordinum, seu dignitate sacerdotali, 
vel periculo effusionis et similes, nullo modo tantam queunt 
vim habere, ut propterea divinae ordinationes mutandse sint; 
neque uUa etiam consuetudo contra mandata Dei introducta, 
ipsis canonibus pontificiis attestantibus, probanda est. Con- 
stat vero usum utriusque speciei, et clarum habere man- 
datum Christi, et adprobationem sanctorum patrum, accon- 

* utram; • Domini om. *» quam utrique continere. 



ADDENDA. 497 

mietucliiieiii veteris ecclesue ; sic enim, inquit divus Hi«ro- 
nymus, sacerdotes qui eucharistiae serviunt^ et sanguinem 
Christi popuUs distribuunt ; et ^ Gelasius pontifex, sacra- 
mend corporis et saDguinis Domini divisionem probibet, 
eamque gcaiide sacrilegium adpellat. 

AdbflBC, durat hodie hie mos communionis utriusque spe- 
cie! in Gnecis eoclesiis, quae hac in re JRomani ponufids 
tyrannidi semper restiterunt, neque ejus jugum reciper^ 
▼oluenint, et testantur historic turn in Germania, turn in 
multia aliis jr^gionibus ac provindis, verum communionis 
juaum diu oonservatum ftiisse, sed tandem fulminibus Bo- 
■mani antichristi, quibus totum poene orbem terrarum con- 
teETuit et subjugavit, homines, ut verisimile est, victi verum 
-euchariatiae uaum mutarunt, ad quem tamen, per nngu- 
iarem Dei gratiam, agnita iterum veritate evangelica cum 
jnnncipea nostri, tum alii evangelii doctrinam profitentes, 
jam zediemnt, et sese ac suos in re universal ecdedas max- 
ime salutifera, tanquam in Ubertatem, excusso jugo ponti- 
fido, Tendicarunt et adserverunt. Nam quae causae ponti- 
fioem permoirerint, ut contra Christi mandatum et institu- 
tum, contra sententiam sanctorum patrum, contra consuetu- 
dioem wiiversae ecdesise Christianae, sacramentum divideret, 
et laiooa sanguine Domini neSarie spoliaret, facile serenisaima 
TtffaL majestas vestra perspidt. Verisimile quidem videtiu:, 
eum voluiase suam, suique ordinis auctoritatem ac dignita- 
-tem, ea ratione augere, et hoc discrimen inter laicos et sa- 
cerdotes oonstituere ; nam eUam nunc damitant adversarii, 
laioos debere esse .altera apede contentos; quasi regnum 
aliquod posddeant, et ita imperare ipds liberum sit, ut etiam 
Chrii^ benefidum hominibus eripere queant, ad quod po- 
ttos si suo oflSdo fungi vdlent, omnes invitare et pdliceie 
deberent Sed. quid Christo cum Belial P quid pontifid •cum 
Christi instituto, cujus ipse se summum adversarium ease 
satis declarat» ideoque tum in hoc, tum aliis salutaribus re- 
ligimiisChristianae.articulis oportuit ipsum a scriptura dis- 
cedere, imo doctrinam evangelio consentaneam damnare, ut 

* Odasis 

VOL. I. p. 2. K k 



i 



privata. 



4^ ADDENDA. 

manifestum fieret, eum esse antichristum^ de quo passim 
scriptura talia praedixit. 
^J!l?" Porro in altero articulo, de missa privata, adhuc iiiagis 
adparet a Romano pontifice reli^onem Christianam adeo 
oppressam et obscuratam, ut Christi beneficium, qui sua 
morte nos redemit, sol usque est hostia et satisfactio pro pec- 
catis nostris, poeuitus sustulerit, et in ejus locum <^idolatri- 
cum cultum pro abolendis peccatis in ecclesiam invexerit 
eamque suis erroribus et prophanationibus miserabiliter im- 
plicaverit, turbaverit et deformaverit* Cum enim missa nibil 
aliud sit, nee esse debeat, quam communio nve synaxis, 
ut Paulus adpellat, neque etiam alius ejus usus fuerit tooi- 
pore apostolorum et veteris eoclesiae, quemadmodum hoc 
clare ex S. patribus probari potest, plane diversum quod- 
dam opus, prorsus pugnans cum communione et vero misse 
usu inde factum est, quod docent ex opere operato, ut lo- 
quuntur, mereri gratiam, et toUere peccata vivorum et mor- 
tuorum. 

Haec opinio quantopere distet a scripturis, ac gloriam 
passionis Christi laedat, sereniss. regia majestas vestra facil- 
lime judicabit. Si enim hoc verum est, quod missa pro aliis 
applicari potest, quod peccata toUit et prodest tarn vivis 
quam mortuis, sequitur justificationem ex opere missarum 
contingere, non ex fide ; verum hoc omnino scripturae re- 
pugnat, quae tradit nos gratis propter Christum per fidem 
justificari, ac peccata nobis condonari, et in gratiam nos re- 
cipi, atque ita non alieno opere, sed propria fide propter 
Christum, singulos justos fieri : at illi docent alfenum opus 
pro remittendis peccatis alteri ^adplicari, quod quidem me- 
rum est somnium et figmentum humanum, repugnans evan- 
gelicae doctrinae; nam tunc demum adplicatur gratia per 
verbum et sacramentorum usum, cum ipsi utimur sacramen- 
tis, sed isti pro aliis utuntur, quod perinde est ac si pro aliis 
baptizarentur. Neque vero potest dici quantopere deformet 
Christi gloriam opinio ilia de missa, quae ex opere operato 
conferat gratiam, aut applicata pro aliis mereatur eis remis- 

* idololatricum ^ adplicari, om. 



ADDENDA. 499 

•aonem venialium et mortalium peccatorum culpaa et pocnae ; 
idque aperte adversari scripturae, et a vero usu missae sive 
communionis longe ^discedere, vel inde liquet, quia missa 
ave synaxis ideo est instituta, ut fidelis qui utitur sacra* 
mento recordetur quae beneficia accipiat per Christum et 
erigat ac soletur pavidam conscientiam ; ideoque ibi porngi 
debet sacnunentum, his quibus opus est consolatione, sicut 
Ambrofiius ait, quia semper pecco, semper debeo accipere 
medidnam. Atque hie usque ad tempora Gregorii in ecclc- 
aa misses usus fuit, neque antea privaUe missse cognitae fu- 
erunt; quod quidem cum multis aliis patrum sententiis 
patet, turn Chrysostomi, qui inquit, sacerdotem stare ad 
altare et alios ad communionem accersere, alios arcere: 
et ex veteribus canonibus constat, unum aliquem cele- 
braase missam, a quo reliqui presbyteri et diaconi sumpse- 
runt corpus Domini, sic enim inquit canon Nicenus, Ac- 
ei[nant diaconi secundum ordinem post presbyteros ab epi- 
scopo vel presbytero, sacram communionem. Et scribit 
Epiphanius, in Asia synaxira ter celebratam singulis septi- 
manis, nee quotidianas fuisse missas, eumque morem ab 
apostolis traditum esse ; qui quidem missas usus etiam hodie 
in Graecis parochiis durare dicitur, nam tantum singulis Do- 
minicis diebus et festis, fit ibi una publica missa, privatas 
▼ero non habent : fuitque Graece ecclesia hoc nomine longe 
fcelicior quam Latina, qufe meliorem usum ccenas Domini, 
synaxis, sive missae retinuerit, neque vel sacramentum cor- 
poris et sanguinis Domini, contra claram evangelii doctrinam 
diviserit, ut paulo ante diximus, neque etiam privatas mis- 
sas sacras scripturae acerrime repugnantes, receperit ; cujus 
quid^n rei banc Spotissimum causam fuisse arbitramur, 
quod Graeca ecclesia Romanum episcopum auctorem pcr- 
vearsae et ^idolatricse doctrinae, et omnium poene i abusuum 
qui in ecclesiam introducti sunt, pro summo ecclesiae uni- 
versalis sive catholicae capite, nunquam agnoverit. 

Sed concedunt quidam adplicationes quae fiunt in missa 
prd vivis et mortuis, et item opiniones, quod ex opere opf- 
ntto gratiam mereri traduntur, non esse probandas, et dis- 

f discidere, ' poteDtisstmain ^ idololatricc * nbusum 

K k 2 



600 ADDENDA. 

putant abolitis illis opinionibus impiis, alia ratione nuBBas 
^privatas retinendas, nempe quia sunt gratiarum actaones^ 
quae possint ab uno vel a pluribus fieri. Hsec fune latk 
videtur aliquam habere spedem, estque a^v fapftM^Vj \A 
inquit Sophocles, quo in causis invalidis, et ut ipse ait^ 
mprbidis, utendum sit. Si missa tantum esset gratiannti 
actio, possit fortas^ tali aliquo prsetextu colorari ; yervah 
constat earn principaliter institutam esse, ut sit sacramen- 
tum quod per ministrum alteri exhibeatur, ut accipiens et 
credens consequatur gratiam. . Et hoc quidem prindprii 
fine posito, accedit alter de gratiarum actione ; quare ntilk) 
modo ab institutione Chrisd recedere, sed modum et for- 
« mam illius institutiones, et exemplum veteris ecclesiae sequi 
et retinere debemus: nulla enim novitas, praesertim in a- 
cramentis, recipienda est, contra formam aChristo traditam, 
et contra exempla veteris ecclesiae. 

Porro constat privatas missas esse recentes, et a Romanis 
pontificibus introductas, et ne hodie quidem, ut paulo ante 
dictum est, in Grsecis eeclesiis esse, nisi parochiales diebus 
festis, cum quibus adhuc manet vestigium communionis: 
cum igitur contra Dei verbum missa privata introducta st, 
eamque humanum tantum et commentitium cultum esse 
adpareat, quis dubitat qutn talis missa, sine ullo periculo 
omitti possit, imo debeat, cum repugnet evangelio? estque 
pium et sanctum opus verum missse sive synaxis usum ecde- 
sise restituere ac reddere, quo per Romanum pontificem, hoc 
est antichristum, multis jam annis miserabiliter privata fuit, 
qui quidem adhuc mordicus privatas missas tenet, adserit, 
et defendit. Neque id immerito, facile enim sentit quod 
labefactata missa privata, labefactetur, imo ^ruat universum 
ejus regnum et tyrannis, quae missis illis nititur; ut enim 
in seminibus causa est arborum et stirpium ; ita hujus luc- 
tuosissimi dominatus, imperii, tyrannidis, ™ nondinationis et 
idolatriae pontificifie semen fuit superstitio missarum priva- 
tarum : nam hae pepererunt et sustinuerunt, veluti Atlas 
quidam, totum papatum ; ad harum normam omnia redacta 
sunt, siquidem nihil fuit, quod non missa aliqua expiari 

^ piifatis 1 niAnt ■■ nuDdinationes et idoloUtria pontificia 



ADDENDA. 501 

po69e creditum est. His aucupatus pontifex Romanus in- 
dulgentias, quibus immensam pecuniam ex toto orbe tarra. 
nun praedatus est ; h» moDachonim turbas infinitas ooaoer- 
yanmt, cum eorum nullus alius esset usus, quam demur* 
muiandi missas privatas, et alioquin inutile teme pondus 
fbrent. Hse sunt et fuerunt universa pietas, quam pontifex 
Romanus profitetur, hanc solam novit ille religionem, quae 
in missis privatis consisdt ; doctrinam enim evangelii non 
modo non habet, verum acerrime odit et prosequitur, et in 
aumma his missis ipsam prsedicationem verb! divini pontifex 
exterminavit, ut per omnia antichristi munere fungeretur : 
nam in °locum unius concionis verbi, amplius mille missae 
privatse, hoc est, bumani et commentitii cultus, contra divi. 
num verbum successerunt ; ciun non missas fieri sed evan- 
gelium prsedicare, et sacramenta rite distribuere et adminis- 
trare, Christus apostolis, quorum illi volunt esse successores, 
mandaverit. 

Curarunt igitur illustrissimi prindpes nostri, et alii evan- 
geBi doctrinam profitentes, principes et status, privatas 
missas penitus aboleri, et verum missas usum sive synaxim 
Christi institutioni, exemplo apostolorum, veteris ecdeuae 
ac patrum sententiis conformem, in ecclesiam revocarunt et 
resutuerunt. Quae quidem missa sive synaxis summa cum 
reverentia celebratur, servads psene omnibus usitatis caere- 
moniis, quae non repugnant pietati ; et admiscentur Grerma- 
nicae aive vernacular cautiones ad docendum populum; prae- 
cqpit enim Paulus, in eccleaa uti lingua intellecta k populo. 
Porro, quia propter communionem sive usum sacrament! 
missa instituta est, hi qui sunt idonei et antea explorati, 
Sacramento utuntur ; ac dignitas et usus sacramenti, summa 
diligentia ac cura ex verbo Dei populo commendatur, ut 
sdant et intelligant homines, quantam consolationem pavidis 
conscienuis adferat, ac discant Deo credere, et optima qu8&- 
que ab eo expectare et petere. 

Et hunc quidem sacramenti ^ac missae usum, scripturae 
cottsentaneum, Deo gratum, et pietad conducibilem esse, 
lerenissima reg^a majestas vestra facile agnoscit; neque 

■ loco • ct 

xkS 



502 ADDENDA. 

enim hie aliquid contra Dei verbum admittitur, imo secuii« 
dum Christi mandatum et ordinadonem, qui banc^sacram 
communionem ad hunc finem instituit, omnia geruntur: 
nulla est hie admixta, prava^ aut impia opinio, ut in missa 
privata papistica, cujus finis et institutio eum evangelio pug- 
nat. Nihil hie etiam absque summa reverentia, ordine, et 
decoro, digno ecclesise, fieri cemitur: audem usque adfir- 
mare, inajore religione hunc verum missse usum exhiberi 
apud nos^ quam haetenus unquam sub papatu privatae missse 
celebrata; fuerint, provocam usque ad testimonia Pvirorum 
doctissimorum, qui k majestate vestra missi in illis locis fue- 
runt, et haec omitia coram fieri viderunt et audierunt. 

Quod enim adversarii clamitant, nostros omnes cultus di- 
vinos, omnes caeremonias, omnem denique religionem abo- 
lere et labefactare, ea in re principibus nostris, et aliis evan- 
gelii doctrinam profitentibus, injuriam faciunt ; et haec eos 
insigni quadam malevolentia et odio plusquam Vatiniano^ ut 
dici solet, eonfingere et comminisci clare adparet, cum ex 
doctrina nostrorum, quam consentientem sacris literis in lu- 
cem ediderunt, et scriptis suis uni verso orbi Christiano pro- 
mulgarunt, turn etiam exeniplis ^nostrarum ecclesiarum, in 
quibus nolint velint coguntur fateri, omnia religiosius et 
sanctius fieri, quam apud ipsos ; immo Dei beneficio uni- 
versus populus non tantum in templis est religiosior, sed in 
tola disciplina publica modestius se gerit, majoremque erga 
niagistratum civllem, et eos qui eccleslis praesunt reveren- 
tiani ct honorem exhibet, quam unquam antea factum fue- 
rit ; ct hoc sincere evangelii doctrinae acceptum referre de- 
bemus, quae singiilos, reclius omnibus pontificiis constitu- 
tionibus, sui officii admonet,^et '^sola qua in re vera pietas ac 
cultus divinus consistat, tradit ac docet. . 

Porro, quod missae collocatae ad quaestum, ut sub papatu 
accidit, turpiter prophanentur, quodquc hie abusus in om- 
nibus paene templis latissinie pateat, non est obscurum: nam 
Christi beneficium qui nos pretioso suo sanguine rederait, 
idque gratuito pro vili stipe et mercede vendere, et tale 
etiam opus inde constituere velle, quod ex sui natura, hoc 

P dinnis.si morn 111 viroruuj, «» nostrorum ' sola in qiiibiis revcra 



ADDENDA. dO» 

est ex opere operato, mercatur gradam, et posmt adplicari 
pro peccatis aliorum, mortuorum et vivorum, quis non videt 
summain esse impietatem ? Quid enim est corpus Domini in* 
digne tractare et sumere, si hoc non esset P An potest etiam 
magis impium quidqoam did, quam illi de missis isds docu- 
erunt? Nempe quod Cbristus sua passione satisfecerit pro 
peocatis originis, et instituerit missam, in qua fieret oblatio 
pro quotidianis delictis mortalibus et venialibus; cum 
Christus pcenitentiam et remissionem peccatorum prsedicari 
Hiandaverit: missam vero, >hoc est synaxim, ad alium. 
plane finem instituerit, viz. ut porrigatur sacramentum his 
quibus opus est consolatione, et ut per verbum et sacramen* 
turn credentes gratiam recipiant, et remissionem peccatorum 
eonsequantur, non ut ipsi suum opus, quod quale quale sit, 
humanum figmentum, humanus cultus est, contra scriptu-^ 
zam Deo offerant ac sacnficent. Hoc enim non ^placat 
Deum, ut Christus ipse inquit, se frustra coli mandatis ho- 
minum : nam missam non esse tale opus sive sacrificium, 
quod mereatur gratiam et prosit etiam aliis, inde adparet, 
quia missa ^ve synaxis ad hoc est instituta, non ut Deo ali- 
quid ofieratur, sed ut communicantes consolationem hau- 
riant, et veluti pignus seu certum signum gratiae ac bonse 
voluntatis Dei erga se recipiant, atque ita recordentur mor- 
tis Christi, hoc est, bene€ciorum quae per Christum acci- 
jnunt, qui quidem pro nobis mortuus est, solusque pro pec- 
catis nostns satisfecit ; idquc probant verba ipsa quibus et 
Christus et Paulus de missa sive synaxi usi sunt. 

Primum enim inquit Christus, Hoc est coipus meum, 
quod pro vobis traditur. Haec sunt verba promissionia 
divinae quae solam fidem exigunt, quibusque ofFertur nobis 
gratia et remissio peccatorum, ergo non est sacrificium, hoc 
est, opus quod Deo ofieratur et quidem pro abolendis pec- 
catis. Item Paulus ait, Annunciantes mortem Domini : an- 
nunciare autem non est sacrificare, hoc est tale opus Deo 
reddere, quo peccata deleantur. Praeterea evangelii textus 
ita sonat, fregit et dedit discipulis, inquiens, accipite et 
Vcomedite, &c. item ^bibite ex hoc omnes, &c. accipere au- 

• hac *■ placet " coiQcdere ' bibit 

Kk4 



304 ADDENDA. 

teii), comeclere et bibere, non est sacrificare, quia hiec opert 
ex opere operato non delent peocata* 

Neque mandatur hisce verbis, ut nos Deo aliquid ofiieiu- 
mus, sed potius ut ab eo accipiamus, quia addit, pro vobis 
traditum, et sanguis qui pro vobis eftinditur ; quae verba 
ofitendunt, non exhiberi a sumentibua eucharistiam Deo sa- 
crificiuro, sed donum hominibufl datum. Praeterea* vero 
nemo dicit laicos cum sumunt sacramentum, sacrificare : at 
quantum ad banc sacram communionem, missam, sive sy- 
naxim pertinet, nulla est ratio diversitatis, cum idem Chris- 
tus uno eodemque tempore ac momento, propter enndem 
finem et usum, hoc sacramentum absque differentia uten- 
tium sacerdotum vel laicorum instituerit. Et quonadmo- 
dum prohibitio utriusque speciei, huraanum tantum com- 
mentum et mandatum est; ita quod de sacrifido misss ex 
opere operato gratiam promerente traditur, humana tantum 
opinio est, contra verbum Dei, k quo in rebus maximis, 
nempe ad remissionem peccatorum, salutem animarum, et 
vitam setemam pertinentibus, nullo modo est discedendum : 
non enim frustra Paulus inquit et bis repetit, Si nos aut an- 
gelus de coelo evangelizet vobis preeter id Xquod evangeliza- 
vimus et accepisUs, anathema sit. 

Praeterea nee potest ratio diversitatis adsignari ex sacris 
Kteris, cur magis dicant eos qui Sacramento eucharistia; 
fruuntur sacrificare, quam illos qui alio sacramento, ut bap* 
tismo, utuntur, cum utrumq; nihil aliud sit, quam 'sacra- 
mentum quae Christus horum institutor et auctor prorsus ad 
alium finem, quam ut sint talia sacrificia, qualia illi commi- 
niscuntur, ordinavit. Sed oportuit, Romanum pontificem 
missas privatas, ad opprimendam Christi, cum ipse hostis 
est, gloriam »sic attollere, ut populum Christianum a veri- 
tate evangelica et agnitione Christi, et sacraraentorum legi- 
time usu, prorsus abduceret, Christique bonitatem et raise- 
ricordiam obliteraret. Qui enim missara tale sacrificium 
esse co^tant, quo Deus placetur, hi non queunt Christi be- 
neficium cxpendere pro dignitate, et in terroribus ac dolori- 
bus irae et judicii Dei non habebunt refugium, neque bona 

y qd. * sacramenta ■ sic om. 



ADDENDA. 505 

tiacsentia poterunt dcma et agna amoris ^divini agnoMere, 
alkno opere Deum placari et peccata remitd sibi penua- 
m habeant : nam illi ipsi qui nituntur inipiaa opiniones 

missa priyata excusare, hoc praetextu, quasi missa ideo 
oetur sacrificiuin, quia sit gratiarum actio et sacrifidum 
idn, hi oonyincuntur propriis ipsorum testimo&iis et scrip- 

quas de ^missis extant, haeque persuatdones hominum 
imis etiam hodie de missis privatis inbaerent: sic enim 
lomasinquit in opuscule de Sacramento Altaris, cur missa 
stitutasit? Corpus Domini semeloblatum est in cruce, pro 
bito originali, sic offeratur jugiter pro quotidiaois delictis 
altari, <let babeat in boc ecclesia munus ad placandum sibi 
eum super omnia l^is sacrificia predosum et acceptum. 
AJexander papa, nihil in sacrifidis ecdesise majus esse 
itest, quam corpus et sanguis Christi, nee ulla oblatio hac 
»tior est, sed omnes prsecellit : item ipsa Veritas nos in- 
-uit, calicem ac pancm in sacramento otTerre^ quando ait, 
djHte et comedite, nam crimina atq; peccata, oblatis his 
omino sacrifidis, delentur. Et rursus, inquit, talibus bo- 
lb deiectalntur et placabitur Deus, et peccata dimittet in- 
ntia. Gabriel de canon, missae, sacramentum eucharistiae 
fluti sacrifidum summo Patri oblatum, nedum veniale sed 
iam mortale, non dico sumentium sed omnium eorum pro 
libus ofiertur, et quantum ad reatum culpae et porase, plus 
il minus secundum dispositionem eorum pro quibus ofier- 
ir, tollit : unde Thomas in quarto ^Dist. 1. 2. q. S. eucha- 
stia in quantum est sacrifidum, habet efFectum etiam in 
lis pro quibus ofiertur, in quibus non pne-exigit vitam 
liritualem in actu, sed in potentia, et ideo si eos dispodtos 
▼eniat, ds gratiam obtinet, virtute illius veri sacrifidi a 
lo omnis gratia in nos fluxit, et per consequens peccata 
ortalia in eis delet, non dcut causa proxima, sed in quan- 
im^gratiam contritionis ds impetrat. 
His et dmihbus omnes libri scholasticorum pleni sunt, 
iibus uno ore docent, missam tale esse sacrifidum, quo 
ratiam homines mereantur ex opere operato, quod ad de- 
nda aliorum . peccata adplicari possit Quae doctrina aut 

^ diTiam < vOmm * nt • Die. 



i 



506. ADDENDA. 

potius perversum et impium figmentum, an pugnet cum sa- 
cris Uteris necne ? An verum missae seu communionis usum 
f tradat necne ? An Christi benefidum non magis Sobscuret 
quam illustret,inio etiam prorsus tollat ? Vestrae serenissiins 
regiae majestati dijudicandum relinquimus quae pro sua sa- 
pientia, et non tantum in rebus politids, sed etiam sacris et 
in omni genere doctrinarum acerrimo judido, facile censeUt, 
^justissimam causam habuisse principes nostros et alios evao- 
gelii doctrinam profitentes, roissas privatas abrogandi, et ve- 
rum missae sive communionis usum, pro Christi gloria et 
consolatione totius ecclesiae Christianas, restituendi et revo- 
candi, postquam ex Dei verbo cognoverunt, quantum pri- 
vatas missae k veritate evangelica distent, quantumq; in iis 
insit impietatis et iidolatrias: fuit enim unicum sacrifiaum 
propitiatorium in mundo, viz. mors Christi, qui, ut Pauius 
inquit, semel est pro nobis oblatus, et factus hostia pro pecca- 
tis nostris, quod caetera legis sacrificia propitiatoria signifi- 
carunt, quae similitudine quadam, ^erant satisfactiones re- 
dimentes justitiam legis, ne ex politia excluderentur illi qui 
peccaverant, eaque cessaverunt post revelatum evangelium : 
in Novo ^enim Testamento, necesse est cultum tantum esse 
spiritualem, hoc est, justitiam fidei et fructus fidei, quia ad- 
fert justitiam et vitam spiritualem et aeternam, juxta^'illud, 
dabo legem meam in cordibus eorum ; et Christus ait, veri 
adoratores adorabunt Patrem in spiritu et veritate, i. e. vero 
cordis adfectu, qua de causa abrogati sunt Levitici cultus, 
quod debeant succedere cultus spirituales mentis, et horum 
fructus ac signa ; ut in Epistola ad Hebraeos manifeste do- 
cetur. 

Ex quibus omnibus sequitur missam non esse sacrificium, 
quod ex opere operato mereatur, "facienti vel aliis rerais- 
sionem pcccatorum, ut illi docuerunt. Et quocunque qui- 
dam fuco nitantur excusare missas privatas, semper eis re- 
fragatur et reclamat doctrina ipsorum de missa, qua earn 
aliis posse ^adplicari tradiderunt, et peccata delere homini- 
bus persuaserunt. Haec opinio nisi restituto vero voissss 

^ trad it s obscurit ^ justissima < idololatriie : ^ eraot 

cnira om. m iUud om, ■ facieotc « adplicare 



ADDENDA. 507 

Uy nunquam ex animis hominum ddebttur, sed perpetuo 
met et redit is error, quod oporteat talem esse cultum in 
dena, quo Deus placetur. 

£t ut videatur fictione juris, Put jureconsulti loquuntur, 
issam posse vocari sacrificium memoriale sive laudis : at 
m id non sit satisfactorium pro facientibus, vel adplicabtle 

aliis, quo quis roereatur remissioDem peccatorum, quor- 
m attinebit, relicto vero ejus usu et instituttone, id in ec- 
»iam introducere, ubi propter nullam humanam radonem, 
mmeDtum, aut opinionem, k Christi mandato et ordina- 
>ne, est discedendum ? Eadem enim ratione ; natalis Do- 
ini ^ aut similia festa, quae in Christi memoriam celebran- 
r, sacrificia memorialia sive eucharistica dici posseut ; imo 
lia sacrificia verius sunt, evangelii prsedicatio, fides, invo- 
tio, gratiarum actio, adflictioues, 'et omnia alia bona opera 
nctorum, quae tamen nullo modo dici possunt aut debent 
tisfactiones, aut adplicationes pro aliis; et missse principa- 

1 finis, ut supra disseruimus, is est, ut sit sacramentum, 
lod per ministrum alteri exhibeatur, quare non potest did 
crificium; cum nemo ignoret magnum inter sacrificia et 
cramenta discrimen esse, his enim nos dona k Deo oblata 
cipimus, illis vero >opus nostrum Deo reddimus et ofieri* 
us. 

Neque vero habent privatse missae alios auctores quam 
mtifices, qui k tempore Gregorii, nunc banc, nunc iliam 
3remoniam, cantionem, aut orationem, singuli pro sua 
nctitate et opinione adjecerunt, ut historiae uno consensu 
Btantur, donee ^tandem, egregium illud opus, dignum istis 
ictoribus exaedificarunt, et relicto vero missae sive commu- 
onis usu, ac obliterata doctrina de Christo, universa code- 
I missis privatis in qua sola omncm paene sanctitatem po- 
erunt, repleta et obruta fuit. 

Haec serenissime ac potentissime rex nostrorum prindpum 

aliorum imperii ordinum, evangelicam doctrinam profiten- 

jm, theologi et doctores, justis volurainibus explicarunt, 

p at om. 1 et ' et omnia alia bona opera lanc* 

rum, qua tamen nullo modo dici possunt aut debent satisfactiont s, aut mh. 
pus om. ^ eandem, 



I 



6D8 ADDENDA. 

quK.quidem hac ep»tota nos breviter attin^ndft duximus; 
non quod serenissimam re^am majestalem vestram h«c la- 
tere penitus putemus^ neq; enim igncMramus seremssiins re- 
g^ majestati vestrae et veterum et recentium